Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
A boy has finally become a man. And as a man, he craves adventure. And he is about go through more adventure than he hoped for.
As a boy, he was known as Bobby. As a man he is known as Bob.
This story story is about Bob, and friends he makes along his journey.
The horror show is over folks. Now, here is the beginning of the adventurous, fun, third act.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter One: “The Comet Run. Mars To Earth, In Forty-Eight Hours, Or Less.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Reality, Cowboy Bebop Reality. Date, Tuesday, May fourteenth, two thousand seventy-five. A few years after Cowboy Bebop series ended. And several months after the Serenity crew came to this reality. Place, Mars, Tharsis City. Time, an hour after dawn, in the morning, local time.
Inside the bedroom, of nice apartment, several floors up, in a nice building, a black bearded, fair skinned man, in his late thirties woke up in his bed.
The man had a full, bushy, though clean and groomed beard. Along with his beard, he had a full head of long hair that went to his neck line. The man was in good physical shape for his age.
As he got up from his bed, he was careful not to disturb the sleeping, skinny redheaded woman, to his right side, whom looked in the her late twenties.
He then headed for their apartment bathroom, for him to get ready and dressed for the day.
After he finished getting cleaned up, showered, and dried off with a towel, the man looked out himself in his bathroom mirror, as he smiled a his reflection. He quietly said, “I love my life.”
The man then walked into his bedroom, and he quickly put on his clothes. Which he had laid out in a chair, the previous evening.
He first put on his underwear and sockets. He then put on a necklace. Afterward, he put on a brown, plaid, long sleeved button up shirt, over the necklace. Next, he put on some brown pants. In his pants pockets, he had some load speedloaders, his wallet, and a few other items.
After he zipped up and buttoned his brown pants, he buckled his brown leather belt, which was already in the loops of his pants. Next, he put on his black boots, which he tied the laces too. And the he put his pair of sunglasses over his eyes.
He then put on his gunbelt, with his six shot revolver pistol hanging, in its holsters, on the side of his right thigh. He buckled his gunbelt, over his pants belt. After which, he slid a closed foldout knife into his the inner side of his right boot. Finally, he put on his brown long coat, that he was very proud of having, and his brown cowboy hat.
Right after getting dress, he made it to the living room, just in time for the locked front door to open.
The man turned to see a woman, whom opened the door, with the key he had given her.
The woman was a brown haired, fair skinned woman in her mid-twenties. Her brown hair her was cut short, to her neckline, and she had a slender, though very physically fit, body.
The woman was dressed in a white t-shirt, light brown pants, black leader belt, black boots, and an open light brown cloth jacket over her shirt.
The women had a semi-automatic pistol in a shoulder holster, located under her left armpit. With spare magazines for her pistol found in holders, in her shoulder holster, under her right armpit.
The woman turned to the man, as she asked the man, in english, “You ready to go get some breakfast, and go to work?”
The man answered, in english, “Yep. And I am driving.”
The woman smiled at the man, as she replied, “No problem. As long as you are paying for breakfast.”
The man returned the woman's smile, as he inquired, “Works for me. Usual american style breakfast diner okay?”
The woman responded, “That will do.”
The two then left the apartment, with the man locking and shutting the door behind them.
(_)
Reality, Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru's home reality. Date, early twenty-first century, during the spring time, for the Northern hemisphere of the planet Around two years after Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru, returned from their adventure with Rock and Bad Company. On a Friday. Place, Earth, Aspen, Colorado, USA. Time, early afternoon.
On Earth, in Aspen Colorado, it was a Friday, as group of high schoolers were graduating.
It was a beautiful sunny, spring day for the graduation, as several students received their diplomas. Included in the students that received their diplomas was an eighteen year old, black haired, teenage man known as Bob.
Bob once when by the name body, but as he slimmed down a go in show over that last two years, he also shortened his name to Bob. Also, he had was cut short, with his hair being long enough to part, but his hair did not go all the way down to neckline.
With school now out of the way, Bob felt he would finally be able to seek out the adventurous life he so craved. The one he knew existed, but was so far outside of his grasp.
Still, he kept such feelings to himself, for the justified fear that he would sabotage his own efforts. He knew that if he was patient, he would gain everything he sought. It would just take time and effort. To that end, for the last two years he put much effort into both getting healthier, and into shape, while also saving money for his future.
Now, with his diploma in hand, his only had a few more loose ends to tie up, before he could move forward.
After the graduation ceremony was finished, Bob, and his family, whom had watched his graduation, returned home.
Bob did not really have any high school friends. Though, he did have a few acquaintances. As such, he saw no point in staying in his home town. He had other concerns to deal with.
When Bob and his family reached the school parking lot, Bob's father, mother, younger brother, and younger sister, returned to their home in their family minivan.
Meanwhile, when Bob reached the trunk of his used car, he used his keys to open the trunk. He then took off his graduation gown and tossed it and his diploma into the trunk. After he closed the trunk, he walked around, unlocked the left side driver's door, and got into of his use his used car. After which, he shut the door, buckled up, and put his car key into the ignition, to start his car.
Bob's used car was a two door, cherry red car, that he bought from a family friend of a friend. And it was good car, with nice pickup, decent mileage, that got him where he needed to go. Also, it was an automatic transmission, and Bob bought the car for that exact reason. He knew that learning how to drive such a vehicle with a manual transmission would broaden his skill set a little.
The car was in good condition, and he no complains in having it.
After he started his car, he shifted the transmission, to slowly exited the parking lot.
As soon as he cleared the other cars in the parking lot, with still a little distance to the exit to the street, Bob kept his eyes in front of him, and his left hand on the steering wheel, as he used his right hand open up the console box between the front seats.
One the reasons Bob drove himself was so that he could listen to his own music.
By the time Bob had reached the exit to the street, and he had coming to a stop, he had he pulled out the CD he wanted from his console box. It was the soundtrack to one of his all time favorite movies. Part one of a movie trilogy. A classic.
After inserting the CD, he put the case back into the console and closed the console. He then selected the track he wanted.
He had done this so many times, he was able to select which song he wanted without looking at the radio-CD readout.
He checked to make sure he was clear on both ways of the street. As he safely turned onto the lane of the street he wanted to go, the song, Back In Time, from the soundtrack to the first Back To The Future film, began playing at a comfortable volume, from his car's interior speaker.
As Bob headed for his family home, he sung a line from the song, as the lyric played, “So, take me away. I don't mind. But, you better promise me, I'll back in time.”
Bob then began laughing as he enjoyed the music from the CD, as he travel down the road.
Bob soon made it back his family home.
Bob saw that he had made it home just after the rest of his family had walked inside his family home.
Bob parked his car, in their family driveway, to the right of the family minivan, and the left of the walkway that lead to the front door.
After Bob got out of his car, and locked the door behind him, he walked up to the front door of his family home. Which was unlocked at the time of day. And he entered his family home to change clothes, and ready for work.
As he was about to head upstairs, to his bedroom, on the second story of the home. Near the other bedrooms that his family used. So, he could get ready for work. Though, when he reached the bottom of the staircase, his parents had walked up to him.
While still on the ground floor of their family home, Bob came to a stop, as he turned to look at his parents. He thought, 'This is likely not good. And I was having such a wonderful day, until right now.'
His mother said, “Bob, we need to talk.”
Bob asked, “What is Mom? Dad?”
His father said, “Bob. It is about your personality. You have changed so drastically over the last couple of years.”
Bob pointed out, “It is called growing up.”
His father answered, “It is not just that. While we love that fact that you lost weight and got in better shape, you have changed in a few other ways. You have been acting increasingly more reclusive and secretive. You use to talk about so much. Now, it is difficult to even get a few words from you. It is obvious that it is all tied to that day, over two years ago.”
His mother pointed out, “You have never given us a straight answer on what happen the day Mister Montoya disappeared, over two years ago.”
Bob stated, “You won't believe if I told you. And I am sure the police won't believe me. But, I did tell both you, and the police, what the woman I saw looked like... But, it is like one of those Twilight Zone moments you hear about. Where the side character brushes up against weirdness, with the person wisely runs away to live another day. You have to be there to believe what happened.”
Bob thought, 'And that is not counting what Rico told me two months later. Hell, I don't believe half of what Rico has told me since then. Though, I do believe the green haired woman I met two months after the incident, is Rico. And I think he reason I don't believe much of what Rico told me, was because my sanity is just not ready to handle all of what she told me.'
Bob inquired, “Besides, why is this news, anyway?”
His mother commented, “Because you have just graduated, and we are concerned about your future plans.”
His father said, “You have been packing up, and storing your belongs for that last few weeks. It is clear you have big plans for yourself. Plans you have not shared with us. And you have never talked to us about college.”
His mother stated, “That has us worried.”
Bob replied, “I am not planning to go to college.”
His father asked, “Then, where are you planning on going?”
Bob lips curled into a smile, as he coyly said, “Down the rabbit hole. Through the looking glass. Up in the hot air balloon. Across the sea. I am looking forward to adventure. Now that I am done with school, I can see the world.”
His mother commented, “Bob, we know you have your head in the clouds. You love your collections of books and videos. But, you have to come down to Earth sometime and grow up. There are no adventures in this world. Just responsibilities.”
His father pointed out, “Son, besides which, you do not have a lot of money, to start such a journey.”
Bob said, “I have enough to get me started. I can work my way. If need be.”
His mother responded, “And as what? A drifter? Son, you have got to stop living in a fantasy world. Bob, your father and I are more than willing to help you pay for college. Still, it is clear that Reina Montoya has been bad influence on you.”
“At least her older brother, Ricardo Montoya had a good head on his shoulders. On the other hand, his sister has clearly been a bad influence on you. What woman dyes her hair that shade of green?”
Bob defended his boss, “You are aware that some people are born with really strange hair colors. I checked it off the internet. It is true. It is just rare around this part of the country.”
His mother replied, “Even so. She does not seem like a person whom one want to associate with. You can tell by the way she acts that she came from some place that was not very civilized.”
Bob thought, 'That is an understatement. I never did ask Rico about her life in Roanapur, because I really did not want to know the literal gory details.'
Bob commented, “She left for here to get away her crazy life. Just like Mister Montoya did.”
His mother pointed out, “Yes. And look at what happened to him... He disappeared.”
Bob mentally reflected, 'Actually, Mister Montoya, or should I say Rico, was kidnapped, got turned into a chick. But, she was later rescued and returned here to try to resume her old life, under the identity of her own sister. For the most part she had been successful at rebuilding her life. And from what I understand, I am the only person, living in this city, that knows the truth about her. And I intend to continue to keep her secret safe.'
His mother continued, “And now Miss Montoya is here. And she took over what her brother built.”
Bob complimented, “Miss Montoya has done a great job running that business. And she has been nothing but a professional at her job.”
His mother conceded, “I will grant her that she dresses nicely. But, she brought with her some questionable habits with her.”
Bob realized what his mother was alluding too, as he thought, 'You got to be kidding me. That is what her problem is with my boss.'
Bob stated, in a matter of face tone of voice, “So, Miss Montoya prefers women over men. Mom, it is the twenty-first century, deal with it. She is also smoking hot. If she preferred men over women, I would have asked her on a date, on my eighteenth birthday.” He mentally reflected, 'Even if she was originally a guy. She said that she should be bi-sexual. But, the people I have seen her date are women. And I am not crazy enough to ask her about that subject.'
His father said, “That is another things, Bob. We have noticed you have never asked out any of the girls in your school, out on a date.”
Bob defended himself, “Don't worry. I like girls. The problem is the lack of options. The goods ones are already involved with someone. And the rest are either for a one night stands. While I am looking for a relationship. Or, they are not worth my time. But, that is another matter.”
“Mom, Dad, I am not planning on going anywhere for a few months. I am just packing up now because you taught me to plan ahead.”
His mother said, “That is good. That means we can talk about this later.”
Bob thought, 'Delaying this conversations for a later date is my only way out.' He said, “Yes. We can talk about it later.”
His mother replied, “Good. And son. Whatever you do. Just be careful. And know that we love you.”
Bob responded, “I always am. And I love you both, as well.”
Bob's father said, “We only want the best for you.”
Bob replied, “I realize that. Now, I have to get ready for work.
Bob then turned towards the stairs, and walked up the staircase, to his bedroom. While, his parents turned in another direction, as they headed for the family living room.
(_)
A minute later, as Bob entered his bedroom, he looked around his room.
While he looked around, he saw that most of his shelves were now mostly empty. With a few open, plastic boxes still on the floor. Though, there were not enough boxes present to account for all the empty shelves. With the other boxes already put up in storage.
Bob thought, 'Almost done. It is never wise to leave a mess behind. When I leave, my family will not have to clean up after me. I love them enough not to do that to them. Now, let's see, my anime, manga, comic, sci-fi, and fantasy series collections are already safely stored in plastic boxes. I already have much of these boxes in storage, in a small, unused space, in the downstairs basement.'
'I even have permission from my parents to store my stuff there, for the time being. Also, the boxes in the basement are set on wooden six-six timbers, which I bought to keep the boxes off the floor. Just in case of flooding. You can never be to careful. All that is left is my book collection.'
After Bob picked up one of the empty plastic boxes, with its plastic lid on his bed, he walked over to his book collection, on one of the set of shelves that was still full.
He looked at his book collection with pride. Like his other collections, it had taken him years to slowly build his book collection. And no one would argue that he had great taste when it came to books. Especially the classics, in his book collection.
Among other book tie-ins to the other series, he had on the shelves, there also was the John Carter of Mars collection, the Conan the Barbarian collection, the Red Sonya collection, Gulliver’s Travels, the Land of Oz collection, the Wonderland collection, the Philip K Dick collection, the Arthur C Clarke collection, the Isaac Asimov collection, the novel version of Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas, Moby Dick, Captain Blood, and other classical pirate books.
He then began packing up his collection.
Ten minutes later, he had packed up all his books, with the boxes the books were in, being being closed, and label as his, and that the boxes held parts of his book collection. The boxes were nearly stacked in a far corner, in his room. Away from his bed and door to the hallway. With the boxes being ready to be moved down to the basement, as Bob's leisure.
Bob then looked at the digital watch, on his left wrist. He thought, 'Good I still have over an hour before I have to show up for work. As soon as, I get these boxes down to the basement. I can get cleaned up, changed, and then head for work.'
He then pulled out his cellphone, from his right front pants pocket. He to checked his phone, as he thought, 'Yep. It is fully charged. Nice. Now, to take care of this, get ready, and report for work.'
Bob put away he cellphone, and he then went to the task of carefully moving the full boxes, from his second story bedroom, and down to the basement of the home.
Twenty minutes later, Bob finished his packing, and he got ready for work. He got cleaned up, shaved for a second time that day. Rico liked her employees to look profession. And he then got dressed.
Among his clothing, he wore black tennis shoes, black pants, and his store uniform shirt, which was a blue turtle neck shirt uniform with the name, Gateway to Fantasy on the right side of his chest.
A few minutes later, Bob walked outside the front of his family home, to get into his car and go to work, as his job, as a retail salesman.
Within minutes, he was on the road, heading for his job.
As Bob was driving to the Gateway to Fantasy Collector's Story, he mentally lamented, 'Two years. It is been over two years since I saw Revy walk into the collector's store, that I worked at. And the same store I still work at.'
'And Rico only gave me the cliff notes about what really happen to her in that battle, in that other reality, at Chang's Tower. Though, from what she said, she was hiding when the battle happened, and Rock and the others only found her a few days later. They helped deprogram her, gave her a reality device to returned to this reality, and let her go.'
'I do not fault her for not giving me the detailed on what happened to her, during that time. Because she clearly doesn't know what really happened, herself.'
'And though, she has told me some things. She has been cagey about other matters. A year and a half ago, when I asked about that reality device, she refused to tell me how that reality device works, nor how to use it to travel.'
'She knew I would likely try it out.'
'Oh well. To be honest, because of she didn't tell me about the reality device, the last two years had been boring as hell. Nothing has happened to me. All it has been is school and work. No adventures. No real interesting people coming into the store. At least none that I recognize.'
'I know she does sometimes have meetings after work hours, after I leave for home. Rico raised my hopes for adventures, and then she crushed those hopes. Still, I lost weight, and got in shape. My physique is now respectable. Not bodybuilder level. But nice. So, there is, at least, that.'
'I plan in a few days. To a week. To confront her. She said when I turned eighteen we would go on adventures. And I am going to hold her to her word.'
'Rico even taught me the basics of using a pistol, and how to throw a decent punch. So, she did want to prepared me, as least a little, for any trouble I might end up getting into. Whether it is my fault, or not.'
'But, it did not need to be said we both knew that I would have to get out of school, first. That is why I haven't talked to her about it.'
'Well, I am now out of school, and I am ready for some adventure. Though, I have enough sense to wait a few a few. Asking her on right now, an hour after I got my diploma is kind of tasteless. Instead, I will talk with her, tonight.'
'And even if Rico says, no. That is not the end of the world for me. Even with the internet censoring such subjects, I know there are mysteries in the world I lived in. And within a couple of weeks, I will have saved up enough money, over these last two years, to quit his job and explore the world on my own. Though, I would have to do it as a person going from town, looking for work. While doing said adventuring. But, that is difficult, but not impossible.'
'Especially, since I already got my passport.'
A few minutes later, Bob reached the parking lot where the Gateway to Fantasy was located.
Soon after, he parked his car, got out, locked his car, and shut the car door. He then turned and walked towards the main entrance to the Gateway to Fantasy retail story.
A minute later, he entered the store.
As the front entrance double-doors closed behind him, he saw Rico at the cashier’s counter, to his right side.
Bob walked over the woman, as he stated, “Hi boss. Sorry, I could not make it here sooner.”
Rico responded, “That's okay. It is not every day you graduate from high school. So, how was it?”
Bob thought, 'This is the best time to ask her when we can have this discussion. Either she goes for it, or I am out the door. On a life of adventure on my own. In a few weeks.'
Bob smiled, as he requested, “Fine. And boss. After the store closes, we need to talk about a few things.”
Rico stated, “Maybe tomorrow. I have some friends coming here after work. When you get finished with counting, and locking up the money, leave the keys under the counter, by the gun. And leave the door unlocked, so my friends will come.”
Bob responded, “Sure. No problem. We will discuss the matter, then.”
Bob thought, 'Rico. As tempting as it is to push the issue. I do not want to risk meeting your friends. I have have a general idea of who they could be. And I don't want to risk any problems, that could result from my meeting them. I am playing the long game. So, I will play along a little longer.'
Rico then headed for her office, in the back of the story, while Bob walked towards the back of the room, where the entrance to the counter was.
Soon, Rico was in her office, while Bob was manning the cashier’s counter.
(_)
The next several hours, until ten minutes until Nine PM, were boring for Bob, at his retail job. But, Bob made it through, on more day.
Bob had already changed the open sign to closed, and he went back to the cash register to start counting money that store had made that day.
As Bob was counted the money for the night, he noticed a nearby draw slightly open under the back of the counter, and shadowed by the back lip of the counter.
Bob thought, 'The reason I did not see that until know, was that the lip of the counter was hiding it. And I will look at it, after I am finished with counting, and putting away the money.'
A few minutes later, he finished counting the money, writing down the amount of money it was, for their records, and safely putting the money away.
With that done, he walked back around the counter, and over to the slightly open drawer.
Bob slowly opened the drawer, and he saw a strange remote sized device inside the drawer.
Bob realized, as he thought, 'That is Rico's reality traveling device. What it is doing out here?... That doesn't matter, right now. And given how dangerous it is. I am not even going to touch it... Best to close the drawer, and tell her to come get it, herself.'
But, as Bob carefully began to push the drawer closed, the bottom, of the cheaply made drawer, falling out of it, and the device dropped to the floor.
As the device fell, Bob lunged for it, as he tried to catch it.
Unfortunately, the device hit the floor before he could reach it.
Immediately after grabbing the device, Bob suddenly noticed that it was a lot brighter than it was a few seconds ago.
Then, he realized that he was no longer inside the store.
Bob stood up and he looked around. He immediately realized he was outside, on the sidewalk, of a two lane road. On the other side of the sidewalk, form the street, was a lush green forest. He also noted that, given the sunlight, it was suddenly in the middle of the day.
As Bob looked around, he thought, with worry, 'This is not good.'
Bob continued to look around himself. He saw that he was right outside of a city, with tall buildings in the distance. With the smaller, multistory buildings beginning about two hundred yards from him.
Also, Bob noticed that he surrounded by lush, green forests on both sides of the sidewalks that bordered the two lane road between the walk paths.
Along with this, Bob saw people walking sidewalks, near him. With hovercraft flying over head, and cars driving down a nearby road. Also, the cars were driving on the left side of the road.
Bob thought, 'Besides the flying cars. Wherever I am, I am not in the U.S. anymore. Because the cars, here, are driving on the left side of the road, instead of the right side. Fortunately, it seems no one had noticed me just appearing. So, I have that going for me. Still, I need to find out where I am? And I guess, with those flying cars, when I am? Or, even if I am even in my own reality, anymore?'
Bob then continued to looking around and he then saw something he could not barely believe. In the distance, away from the buildings were giant walls the size of mountains, that had had air and moisture coming up from vents, at the top of the walls.
Bob was slightly confused and shocked, at what he saw. Then, he looked up, into the blue sky, and he saw two oval shaped moons in the sky. Not one round moon, but, two oval moons.
Bob though, with dread, 'I am not on Earth anymore. That is Phobos and Deimos. Mars' two moons. Oh crap. I am on Mars. From the looks of it, this is the Cowboy Bebop reality. With those giant walls being machines for terraforming Mars.'
Bob then looked back at the street in front of him, as he continued his thoughts, 'Okay. I can work through this. I will use time travel rules. First rule of time travel, when lost. Find out where and when you are. I know where. The question is, when?'
Bob looked around at the people that walked by him, with them continuing to not pay him any notice.
Bob thought, 'With luck they, speak english here. Given the series has mostly english text. Especially when they used computers, and the internet. When is comes to language, I am probably right. Let's test out that theory, and hope it is true.'
As a teenage boy walking by him. He politely asked the boy a question in english. “Hello, could you please give me the date and time today?”
The teenage boy stopped walking, as he turned to look at Bob. He answered, in english, “It is Tuesday, May Fourteenth, Two thousand seventy-five. Around Two O'clock in the afternoon.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
The boy shrugged, as he turned, and continued walking away from Bob, in the direction he had been going.
Bob thought, 'The Cowboy Bebop series was set in two thousand seventy-one. This is after the series. And it is around sixty years in my future... Oh crap. I am like Marty McFly, from the Back To The Future film trilogy. Only, I have seen the movies. I have a general idea of what to do.'
'I am in trouble. But, I not completely screwed. I wanted adventure. But, on my terms. Not by a freak accident. I need to look at the device in my hands.'
He looked at the device, in his hands. He looked shift the device to his right hand, as he turned it around, and look at all sides. He was careful not to hit any of the buttons on the device.
He found that the device looked sort of like a TV remote. With the device being a rectangular ship, with the long flat side having buttons on it.
Including at red button, slightly larger than the other buttons, being located near the middle of the front side.
Bob thought, 'The first rule of any device. Never touch the large red button. And I am not going to do so.'
Bob then noticed, at the top of the front side of the device, there was a digital readout that was doing a slow countdown.
It read...
“47:58:32.”
“47:58:31”
“47:58:30”
Bob realized, as he mentally reflected, 'The device has a timer that is set on a forty-eight hour countdown. It will likely return to my reality when it reaches zero. And I have seen the sci-fi, Sliders, enough times to know, you never mess with the timer of a reality device. Because doing so will likely create a random jump, which will leave me lost in the multiverse.'
'Being stuck here is bad. But, being lost in existence itself, is infinitely worse.'
'And that Sliders series was okay. The first season and a half of Sliders was good. Then, the creators killed the professor and it went down hill from there. But, I need to focus on the matter at hand. Getting home.'
'I am now upset with Rico for refusing to tell me how this thing works. If I knew how this thing worked, I could probably be home by now. But, since I do not, I will have to be very careful with this device.'
'Still, between knowing Sliders, Back to the Future, and a lot of other fantasy and sci-fi, space, time, and reality, traveling fiction. I can survive for two days, until the countdown reaches zero. I am sure that the Bebop is off-world. But, I might be able to find Andy. And he is always looking to some adventure. Then, the timer reaches zero and I go from Mars... To Earth?... Ah oh.'
'This thing only sent me not only to the Cowboy Bebop reality, but after the series, and on Mars. By accident. It dropped, and when it hit the floor, it caused a random jump. The timer is likely a fail-safe in case of an accidental transport, without someone. So, it will return, and not get into someone else's hands.'
'But, the device likely isn't suppose to go across planets. There is a real chance when that counter reaches zero, I will be returned to my reality and time, but on the Mars of my reality. Where I would die a quick, painful death, from the cold and asphyxiation.'
'That means I have to find a way to Earth in less than forty-eight hours. With the gate system, that is not impossible. It is just going to take time to find someone with a ship, whom is willing to take me to Earth.'
'The problem is I have no cash... Okay. I will deal with the cash problem, later. Right now, I will deal with what I can do. Worst case scenario. I let the device return without me. And I am stuck here until I can find my own way home. But, I will only do that if I have no other options.'
'Let's start with getting the simple stuff out of the way. Such, as setting my watch to the countdown of this device's timer. So, I don't have to pull out the device every time I want to know how little time I have left.'
As Bob set his digital watch to the countdown on the device, he noted that the time on his watch said Nine Two PM.
Bob thought, 'Given the timer's countdown started at forty-eight hours. I have been here for about two minutes. So, I left at Nine PM sharp.'
After Bob set his digital watch to countdown the reality device, slid the device into his left pants pocket.
Bob mentally reflected, 'Well, even thought I have had a long day. I am not tired. Still, I got no real options. So, I might as well do what all desperate people do when they need help beyond their means. Go to church and pray. And I believe I will find a church closer to then city, than further away.'
Bob started walking down the sidewalk, and into the city, as he headed for the nearest church he could find.
As he walked down the sidewalk, his right side was to the street, as he continued to see people, cars, and hover vehicles pass by him.
Fortunately, Bob found that the sidewalk pedestrian buttons and illuminated signs, of the crosswalks, of the intersections of the streets, where there were street lights, worked the same, the crosswalk buttons and illuminated signs back home. And he did not have any problems using the crosswalks, to cross the streets, at the intersections, as he made his way into the city.
Bob continued walking, as he thought, 'Except for the hover cars, this isn't much different than home. Still, the folks back home are never going to believe me. If I tell them about this.'
Bob came to a stop, as he pulled out his cellphone from his right front pants pocket. He used the thin computer screen, a large flat side of the cellphone, to both awaken the cellphone from sleep mode, and log in his password, into his amount on his cellphone.
The cellphone screen then pulled up the computer operating systems graphical user interface on the screen.
Bob held his cellphone in his hands, as he continued his thoughts, 'Oh maybe they will... Though, I need to be sparing with my video recoding, and take photographs, with my cellphone.'
'Still, I am happy that I did not go cheap with my phone. It has a lot of memory space, with a solid state drive. And it will take high quality recordings of video, audio, and photographs. Including, zoom in and zoom out features.'
'I am going to need all of these features, if I hope to do this right. Still, let's check to see if I got a signal. I know it is a long shot, but still. Also, I will check my on board memory sticks.'
He check his cellphone. As expected, there was no signal, but the rest of the phone work. Also, the cellphone's memory was almost completely empty.
Bob thought, 'While cellphone service is a bust. At least I have plenty of room, on my cellphone, to make recordings. So, when I get back. I have proof. And I don't end up in the looney bin.'
Bob set his phone, in his hands, to video mode, as he placed the camera lens, in the direction of his face.
He pressed the record button, as he said into the phone, “This is Bob. I am just a guy from Aspen Colorado. And by some fluke, I am now in the Cowboy Bebop reality. Yes. The anime. Cowboy Bebop. On I really in the reality of this series.'
'At the moment. The local time is in the middle of the day. And I am on Mars. I know this because, I can see Mars' two moon, in the sky. Phobos and Deimos.'
Bob panned the video to show the two moons in the sky, Phobos and Deimos. He used the computer screen, on the opposite side of the cellphone, from the camera lens, to properly zoom in on the two moons.
Bob continued, “That those are Phobos and Deimos.”
Bob then reset the zoom feature, and he turned the cellphone around, to where it was looking at his face. He went onto say, “I think I am right outside Tharsis City. But, I am not sure. Though, did ask about the exact day, today. And I got an answer. The date is Tuesday, May fourteenth, two thousand seventy-five AD. For those that do not know, the Cowboy Bebop series was set in two thousand seventy-one. Anyway, here is what I am talking about...”
Bob thought, 'I need to check to see if I am still being ignored.'
Bob looked at those that were passing by him, and he sat that they continued to ignore him.
Bob thought, 'Good. They are still ignoring me. They probably think I am a lunatic. Or, a stupid kid. They might be right on both counts. Now, to continued my documentary.'
Bob then panned the camera lens, of his phone, to show around the area.
First, he showed the buildings in the distance, as he explained, “I know these look like regular buildings, but take a look over here...” Bob then panned to the giant wall, he continued, “See the large wall, with moisture coming out the top. That is a terraforming machine to give Mars a breathable atmosphere. Just like in the Cowboy Bebop series. And that is not all...”
Next, Bob panned the camera around, while zooming in with the camera, to show some nearby hover vehicles fly by, above the road, he stood beside.
Bob explained, “The locals call these hover vehicles, zipcrafts. They are native to the Cowboy Bebop reality...” He lower the camera down to street level, as it showed people and cars drive by, as he continued, “Also, you can see normal cars and people, dressed like us, here as well. I only know of this combination occurring in the Cowboy Bebop reality...”
He then turned the camera to face him, as he concluded, “Also, the people here speak english. So, there is not a major language barrier. With luck. I will make more of these videos. Along, with taking some pictures. But right now, I have to find a church and pray for help to get home. See you.”
Bob then turned off the video on his cellphone. He check the memory space of his cellphone, as he thought, 'Looks like that video didn't take up that much space.' He then replayed part of the video, as he continued his thought, 'And both the video and audio quality are not bad. I hate those UFO videos that are out of focus. I am glad I am not making the same mistake. Now, to find a church. I could use God on my side. Even if he is not the God I usually worship. And if that is the case, this God is likely the brother to the God I worship back home at church.'
Bob set his phone to low power, sleep mode, as he slid his phone into his right front pants pocket. He then continued walking down the sidewalk, and into the city.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, Bob found a small church that was open, by the sign, in english, set on the left wall, by the front doors to the church.
Bob found both doors were unlocked. He fully opened the right front door of the church, and walked inside.
Bob then gently closed the door behind him.
Bob noticed that while the ceiling lights were on in the room, there was no one present.
But, Bob did not care, as he immediately headed down the middle aisle, between the pews, towards the front alter.
As Bob reached the alter, he knelt in front of the alter, on the velvet carpet, on both his knees, he quietly prayed, “Dear God. My name is Bob. You don't know me. I just got to this reality by accident. And I am more than happy to leave. If you could please send some help my way to get me to Earth. I would be very grateful.”
Suddenly, a man in ratty clothing burst through the doors, in the across the room.
As Bob heard the intrusion, he quickly turned to face the man, as he stood up, straight.
Bob then saw that the man in ratty clothing was heading his way.
A few seconds later, two other adults burst into from the front doors, and into the church.
One was a brown haired, fair skinned woman, holding a semi-automatic pistol in her right hand. She was wearing a white t-shirt, light brown pants, black leader belt, black boots, and an open light brown cloth jacket over her shirt.
The other person was a black haired, fair skinned man, with a full bushy beard, wearing a brown plain shirt, brown pants, black boots, brown leather belt, a brown long coat, sunglasses, and a cowboy hat. The man was holding a revolver in his right hand.
Bob looked up for a second, as he said, “Thank you, lord.” He then looked back at the chase heading straight for him.
The woman yelled at Bob, in english, “Stop him, boy!”
As Bob watched the man in ratty clothing coming towards him, he thought, 'I need to be honest with myself. I have now hit the adventure circuit. Nothing is coincidence anymore. It is time it embrace the genre savvy, and make it work for me. The mistake Peter Parker made was letting the guy go. I won't make the same mistake.'
Bob stepped the right side of the man running by him, only to trip the man, with his left foot, at the last second.
Bob took a few steps back from the man on the floor, as he mentally added, 'That doesn't mean I cannot be tricky about it.'
A man fell to the ground face first onto the floor, the man and woman chasing him caught up with him.
The man with the long coat and revolver pointed his pistol at the man on the floor, as he loudly ordered, in english, “Don't move!”
The man on the floor stopped moving.
The woman holstered her pistol in her shoulder holster, as she pulled out a set of cuffs and cuffed the man behind his back.
After she did bound the man, she said to Bob, with out looking at him, “Good job. You just helped us catch a known thief and rapist.”
The bearded man said, “And a good payday on the bounty.”
The woman asked, “What is your name?”
While looking at the cuffed man, Bob answered, “Bob.”
Bob did not see the woman tense and look over at Bob's face. With her then doing a double-take.
Bob looked over at the woman. As their eyes met, the woman said, “Reg. You need to see this.”
The man with the revolver looked over at Bob. He just smiled, as he said, “Don't worry about it, B. Everything should be fine.”
Bob asked, “So, who are you two?”
The man cracked a grin, as he stated, “You can all me, Reggie. The woman beside me goes by the name, B.”
B said, “Nice to meet you, Bob. So, what brings you to this church?”
Bob answered, “I was praying for some help. And it looks like I just got it.”
Reggie said, “That you have kid. That you have. You helped us with this bounty. So, we will help you. What do you need?”
Bob checked his digital watch.
The watch read...
“46:58:59”
“46:58:58”
“46:58:57”
He then looked up at the bounty hunters, as he answered, “I need to get to Earth within less than forty-seven hours.”
Reggie smile became a little wider, as he stated, “Sure. No problem. Just stick with us, and you will be fine. But first, you are going to need a change of clothing. Along with some gear, and equipment. If nothing else, you need to lose the shirt.”
Bob looked down as his story clerk shirt.
B said, “Reg, has a point there.”
Bob looked up at them, as he sadly nodded in agreement. He said, “Any help is welcome.”
B replied, “Good. Let us handle this guy. Then, we will help you.”
B then picked the man up, put him on her right shoulder, and carrying him out of the building, they want they came in, with out showing any signs of effort.
Bob commented, “That is a strong woman? And she doesn't look that strong.”
Reggie said, “In this line of work. With this lifestyle. You learn very quickly that looks can be deceiving.”
Bob replied, “Amen to that.”
Reggie commented, “Also, B is from Earth. And Mars gravity is just under forty percent of Earth's gravity.”
Bob said, “I am from Earth as well. But, I am sure I am not that strong.”
Reggie stated, “Well, B does work out, some.”
Bob conceded, “You may have a point there.” He then realized something, as he inquired, with concern in his tone of voice, “Wait a minute. What about radiation? Mars does not have a magnetic field?”
Reggie answered, “Actually, Mars. At least now. Has an ozone layer and weak magnetic field that protects us. You're fine. Now Bob, follow us to our car outside.”
Bob then follow B and Reggie to their car outside.
(_)
A few minutes later, they were riding down the left side of road, in a four door, red convertible car, with the top, and side windows, down.
Reggie was driving in the front right side driver's seat, while B sat beside him in the left front passenger seat. Bob was behind Reggie, and the cuffed bounty was behind B.
All of them had on their seatbelts.
Also, Bob noticed that during the trip, so far, that the bounty had not done anyone, nor said a word.
Bob continued to look forward, so as to not stare at the bounty by him, as he thought, 'At this this criminal is not causing us any problems.'
B turned her head, to look at Bob, as she said, “As soon as we drop off this bounty by the police station, and collect our money, we will take you shopping.”
Reggie continued to look in front, as he drove. He stated, “And we are all going to have fun, doing that.”
Bob said, “I appreciate it. But, I really am on a tight schedule.”
Reggie kept his eyes in the front, as he responded, “Don't worry, kid. You will be on your way to Earth, soon enough. I may even be able to provide transportation for you. Also, I will even give you some traveling money from our bounty, so you can pay for your ride.”
Bob said, “Thank you, very much.” He thought, 'If he can provide me a way to Earth, that will solve a lot of my problems.'
Reggie replied, “No problem, kid.”
B stated, “You have any other questions, just ask. We have nothing better to do, than talk, to we get to the police station.”
Bob asked, “I have a few questions for you, two?”
B said, “Go ahead.”
Bob inquired, “What city are we in?”
B commented, “Kind of an odd question to ask. But, we are in Tharsis City.”
Bob inquired, “I though as much. Also, please don't take this the wrong way, but I was wondering. Are you two boyfriend and girlfriend?”
B and Reggie laughed for a few seconds. Though, Reggie was careful to keep his mind on the road around them.
As their laughter died down, Reggie answered, “Nope.”
B replied, “No offense taken.”
Reggie said, “We are just good friends, and business partners. And while we have known each other for years, there is no romantic chemistry between us. Besides, I already have a cool, hot girlfriend.”
B stated, “Yea. He really does. Nice girl too. Though, she is a little crazy. But, I am not one to talking. And, if you are wondering, I am pretty much single for the moment.” She then cracked a grin, as she said, “Though, you are not my type.”
B then turned around to face the front of the road.
Bob thought, 'Oh hell. She got the wrong idea with my questions. I need to clear this up quick, before it causes me problems. I cannot afford any more problems, right now.'
Bob commented, “That's fine. I did mean to give you that idea. I am not looking for a relationship right now. I am just looking to get home.”
Reggie complimented, “At least you got your proprieties straight, kid.”
B replied, “Okay. No problem. I already realized that. I was just playing with you.”
Bob replied, “Good. Glad to hear it.”
B turned to look at Reggie, she commented, “Oh. He is such a treat.”
Reggie cracked a grin, as he said, “I know.”
B looked back in front of the road, as she giggled a little to herself.
Meanwhile, in the backseat, Bob thought, 'As long as these two help me, I could care less if Reggie keeps calling me, kid. Still, I wonder if they mind if I take a few photos of them. What a minute. They don't have cellphones, as advanced as mine, here. So, I just been use the term, camera.'
Bob requested, “B, Reggie, do you mind if I take some pictures of you with my camera?”
B said, “We would prefer you not do so.”
Reggie responded, “What B said.”
Bob replied, “No problem.” He thought, 'That kills that idea. But, I will have time to take pictures of other people, later. And it it is cool to think about the fact that my reality has some more advance technology, than even here. Though, it is currently useless to get me. Still, it is a comforting thought to have. Also, I wonder how much time I have left.'
Bob looked at his watch. The countdown read, “46:49:42.”
Bob thought, 'For right now. I am just going to have to grin, and bear it. Until Reggie gets me to a transportation to Earth.'
The then continued to right down the road, in silence.
(_)
Ten minutes later, Reggie drove them into an open parking lot, across the from a police station. There, he parked the car, right the right side by a sidewalk. With the police station on the other side of the road, from their the sidewalk, and Reggie's car.
After Reggie stopped his car, put the car in park and turned off the engine, he and B undid did their seatbelts, and got of Reggie's car. With them shutting their doors behind them.
As B stood on the pavement of the parking lot, B did not bother to open the back door, by the bounty. Instead, she undid the bounty's seatbelt, and she then she just pick up the bounty out of the car, and onto her right shoulder, again.
After which, B walked around the car, to the sidewalk.
Meanwhile, Reggie was standing by where B was sitting. He looked down at Bob, as he said, “Stay here, Bob. B has got to take in the bounty. And I have a phone call to make.”
Bob undid his seat belt, as he looked up at Reggie. He stated, “Don't worry. I know better than to leave the safety of a perfectly good car.”
Bob thought, 'That is how every modern, young adventurer gets into trouble. They leave the car, to wonder around, without the experienced characters with them.'
Bob stated, “Though, as long as you are no gone for half an hour, I am fine. But, I am going to need to pee in a little while.”
Reggie chuckled, as he replied, “We will be back by then.”
Bob saw Reggie head for a nearby pay vidphone, down the sidewalk, to make a call.
Bob then turned and watched B, with the bounty on her right shoulder, head down the sidewalk, to a nearby crosswalk.
Bob then soon saw B walk across a crosswalk, to the police station, with her then entering the building.
Next, Bob looked in front of him, as he leaned back in his seat, to get conformable.
Bob was sitting right next to the concrete walkway, as he watched people walk by.
A few minutes later, he heard a young, male voice ask him, in english, “Hey you?”
Bob looked over to his right side, and he saw a few of teenagers his age. Two boys and a girl. They were dressed like average teenagers, in casual clothing that would fit in the cities of his home country and reality, during the time period he came from.
Bob silently prayed, 'Please, lord, do not let this be the start of a bully scene. I know I am set up for the situation, but please let us not do it.'
'They do not look like they are not looking for trouble. And I hope I am right. If nothing else, being next to the police station will help decline people from starting trouble. Still, I do need to talk to them, or they will take offense, and likely cause me trouble.'
Bob asked them, in a casual tone of voice, “Yea. What do you want?”
The girl inquired, in english, “The shirt man. Where did you get it?”
Bob looked down at his, 'Gateway to Fantasy', business shirt.
Bob looked up at them, as he chuckled for a few seconds. He then honestly joked, “A long time ago. In a galaxy far, far away.” He thought, 'And the funny part is that it is true.'
The three teenagers laughed at Bob's joke.
Bob commented, “Those movies never get old.”
One of the boys replied, in english, “Nope. So, where did you get the shirt from?”
Bob lied, “I got the shirt, from a store, in a mall, in one of the nicer parts of town.”
The other boy said, in english, “Thanks.”
The three teenagers then turned, and walked away from Bob, and down the street.
Bob let out a deep breath, as he thought, 'That was close.'
Bob looked up, as he quietly said, “Thanks again.”
The next ten minutes passed by quickly. Reggie soon finished his call and walked up to the car, to stand by Bob. He looked down at Bob, as Bob looked up at him. Reggie asked, “Any trouble?””
Bob replied, “Nope.”
Reggie open the driver's side door, got into the driver's seat. As he closed the door, he said, “Good. B should be out any minute. It does not take long to process bounties.”
Bob responded, “That is nice to know.”
Both men sat quietly for the next few minutes, until they saw B come out of the station.
She soon made it across street, across the crosswalk, then down the sidewalk, to where they were.
B then walked around the car, and she got into the front passenger seat. She then shut front passenger door behind her.
Next, B turned to Reggie, as she reached into her jacked, and she pulled out something.
From between the seat, Bob saw that B was handing Reggie a stack of bills, as B said, “That is your half, Reg.”
Reggie to the money from B's right hand. While he pocketed the money into one of his inner coat pockets, he said, “Thanks, B.”
Reggie then started the car, as he looked looked between the seats. He stated, “Now, let us us go shopping for you, Bob. You are in desperate needs of a new clothing style to wear.”
B looked over at Bob, as she giggled. She then agreed, “You got that right.”
Bob shrugged, as he replied, “Fine with me.”
Reggie then back the car out of the park space it was in. A minute later, he was driving them down the street, towards their next destination.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, Bob found himself, with B and Reggie, in a men's clothing store, as the two older adults started picking out clothing for him to try on.
After a quick restroom visit, Bob came back to the retail area of the store, look at B and Reggie selecting clothing for him to try on.
Bob could tell the two older adults were having fun deciding what Bob should try on.
Bob did not mind, because more of the clothing they picked out was interesting, and he was likely going to get free clothing out of the deal.
As Bob tried on clothing. He changed his clothes, in a changing room. He then walked out of the changing room, to a set of mirrors outside, with a few cushioned benches being set, across a small from where the mirror were. With Bob standing between the cushions and the mirror.
A Bob stood in the small space, B and Reggie were sitting on the cushions, facing him, as they admired their work.
The first outfit was a classic greaser outfit, with a white t-shirt, black pants, and a black leather outfit.
Bob looked over at B and Reggie, as he admitted, “I already have one of these outfits back home.”
The next outfit was a classic football jock outfit, of a white t-shirt, blue jeans, with a varsity jacket.
Bob said, “I never played football. Though, I know a few people that played the game, that were pretty decent guys.” He thought, 'Most jocks are not mean.'
The next outfit was Han Solo's costume, of a black sleeveless vest over a white shirt, with black pants.
Bob said, “Let's be honest. This place is just not sci-fi enough to pull this look off. And that is something.”
Both Reggie and B lightly laughed, as B agreed, “Yes. It is.”
The next outfit for Bob was Indiana Jones' costume, with light brown button up shirt, dark brown pants, brown leather belt, brown leather jacket, and satchel on the left thigh.
Bob conceded, “I am not manly enough for this outfit. And all three of us known it.”
B looked over at Reggie.
Reggie noticed B looking at him. He turned towards her. He shrugged, as he replied, “It was worth a shot.”
B just let out a laugh.
The next outfit as pirate outfit that would have made Jack Sparrow proud.
Bob said, “I am not crazy enough for this. Though, I love the look. I just cannot figure out where I would go while wearing it.”
The next was a business suit, with business hat that made Bob look like a mobster.
Bob flatly said, “Wearing this, in this city, is just asking for trouble.”
The next was a white button up shirt, brown tie, yellow pants, yellow coat jacket, yellow panama hat, with a monocle on Bob's right eye, that made him look like the man in the Panama Jack Logo.
As Bob looked at himself in the mirror, while he thought, 'Stylish for any time period. Though...” He turned around to face B and Reggie, as he said, “I like the clothing. But, I am just not old enough to pull this look off.”
Reggie commented, “Don't feel bad. Neither am I. Though, I agree. It is a good look, for more elderly gentlemen.”
B said, “Yes. It is.”
The next outfit was a classic black tux.
Bob stated, “I am not going to a wedding.”
The next outfit composed of bright, flowery, hippy clothing.
Bob admitted, “Guys. This is nice for when you are doing drugs. But, not day to day living.”
B agreed, “You got that right.”
B and Reggie then looked at each other, as the burst out laughing for a several seconds.
Next was a brown leisure suit.
Bob commented, “This was tacky when it came out... A century ago.”
Reggie and B just lightly laughed.
Next was bodybuilder look of gym shorts and a tank top.
Bob said, “I am just not beefy enough for it. And we are not doing spandex. That never ends well.”
B and Reggie laughed a little harder.
The next outfit was cliche brown cowboy outfit, complete with a brown cowboy hat. The outfit looked similar to what Groovy Guy Russel wore in the Black Lagoon anime.
Bob looked at Reggie and B. He flatly stated, “No. Just no.”
By then, Reggie and B were laughing their asses off.
The clothing that Bob, Reggie, and B finally decided on for Bob was a brown long sleeved button up shirt, brown pants, brown leather belt, and black boots. And all of it fitted Bob well. And looked good on him.
Along with this, Reggie got Bob some cool sunglasses to wear. The same type of sunglasses as Reggie had on, which Bob liked.
As they went to the cash Bob noticed Reggie paid for the clothing, and sunglasses, with a debit card.
When the clothing was his. Bob went back to the changing room, and put back on his new clothing, with him leaving his old clothing, and shoes, in the shopping bag.
Bob held his shopping back, in his left hand, as he exited the changing room, and he walked over, to joined B and Reggie, in the front of the store, near the exit to the store.
As Bob came to a stop, in front of his friends, looked at himself, in his new clothing, with his new sunglasses over his eyes.
B turned to look at Bob, as she asked, “So, how does your new clothing feel on you?”
Bob looked over at B, as he answered, “The clothes works for me. The style is slightly rugged, but this clothing can be used for casual wear. And the sunglasses are a nice touch.”
B said, “That is the type of clothing you want.”
Reggie commented, “That style never gets old.”
Bob looked at Reggie, as he inquired, “I hope not. So, where did you get the idea to play dress up?”
Reggie answered, “Some of B's friends mentioned they did it to a friend of theirs. Long story. And they were right. It was fun.”
B just smiled wicked, as she said, “I will have to thank them sometime, for the idea.”
Bob conceded, “Yea. I will admit that it is fun.” He thought, 'At least they are polite enough not to make me trying on women's clothing. And I am not going to say a word about that, because, I don't want to give them ideas.'
Reggie said, “Just wait here. I need to top by the hunting department.”
Both B and Bob nodded.
Reggie then walked back into the retail part of the story,.
A few minutes later, Reggie came back, in one hand was some brown string and a closed foldout knife. In the other hand was a medium sized gym bag.
Reggie walked over to the cashier's counter he put the knife, string, and gym bag, on the sales counter. A minute later, he had paid for the items.
He then pocketed the drawstring, picked up the knife his right hand, and the gym bag handle in his left hand.
Next, Reggie walked over to B and Bob.
Reggie came to a stop, in front of B and Bob. He turned to Bob. He held up his right hand, with the knife in it. He said, “I have a knife just like this. It is sharpened to the atomic level. Mine has served me, well for around two decades. This one should do the same for you. If you take care of it. When you don't use this, close it, and put it on the interior side of your right boot.”
Reggie then held out the closed knife for Bob.
Bob took the knife with his right hand, he replied, “Don't worry, I will take care of it, and I will do as you say.”
Reggie cracked a grin, as he stated, “I know you will. Also, the gym bag is for you clothes and old shoes, along with other equipment we will get for you, after we leave here.” Reggie gently set the gym back on the floor, in front of Bob.
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
Bob knelt down, on his left knee, as he set his shopping bag and knife gently down on the floor, as well. He used both hands to roll up his right pants legging, He picked up his closed knife.
He carefully opened it, to make sure he could. He then carefully closed it. After which, he dropped his closed knife, into the interior side of his right boot.
Bob then rolled down his right pants legging.
Next, Bob zipped open the gym bag, put his shopping back into it. And zipped the gym back up.
Bob took the strap to the gym bag, over his right shoulder. He then stood up, and looked at B and Reggie, as he said, “Okay. Let's go.”
Reggie replied, “With pleasure.”
The trio then exited the store.
They walked to the car, which was parked, in the parking lot, right outside of the store.
As they walked, B inquired, “Let me guess. Electronics store?”
Reggie answered, “Yes.”
B responded, “I suggest Jayray's.”
Reggie agreed, “Good idea.”
Bob remained silent, as he thought, 'Oh. An electronics store in the future. This should be interesting. But, then again. Their electronics, in some ways, are advances as the ones in my home reality. Still, it will be an interesting experience.'
When they got to the car, Reggie opened the trunk, so Bob could put his gym bag in there.
A minute later, they were all sitting in the car, as Reggie drove them to their next location.
(_)
Ten minutes later, Reggie parked his car, in a parking lot, by an electronics store.
As they got out, Bob saw the sign above the entrance, with automatic sliding doors, stated, in english, “Jayray's Electronics Store”.
Also, the outside of the building as fairly large.
B, Reggie, and Bob, then walked inside the store.
As the three adults entered the store, one of the sales clerks, a teenage girl, whom Bob guessed was likely a year younger than he was, walked over to greet them. She wore dark blue pants and a dark blue turtle neck shirt, with the name, 'Jayray's', on the right side of her chest, just like Bob's own, 'Gateway to Fantasy', business shirt.
The teenage girl said, in english, “Welcome to Jayray's electronics store. I am Judy. How can I help you?”
Bob thought, 'Deju vu. I hope this girl has a more pleasant day then I did the day Rock walked into the Gateway to Fantasy.'
Reggie stated, “Judy. We are looking for a laptop computer. Top of the line. Deluxe package, included.”
Bob turned to Reggie, as he asked, “Deluxe package?” He then turned back to look at Judy.
Judy looked over at Bob, as she stated, “To answer your question, sir. The laptop we have in mind will including a four way raid solid state hard drive system. Top of the line OS, firewall, anti-virus programs. The OS you will find, with its compatibility mode, will work with software up to ninety years ago.”
Bob thought, 'That OS might actually work with the software I have back home. Because, before the original gate construction, and explosion, our realities ran close to parallel with each other. And that raid array sounds interesting.'
Judy continued, “You will have wireless network options, wireless mouse, power cord, with electrical adapter. The wireless network system has legacy handshake protocols going back to the turn of the last century. And the electrical adapter has both electricity and plug settings, to handle a wide selection of power outlet.”
Bob thought, 'That means that the electrical adapter might work with my power outlets back him. Also, I should be able to surf the internet, back home, with it. Nice.'
Judy went onto say, “The sixteen core multiprocessor, front side bus, and ram are all top of the line. And the laptop can play the latest games at max settings. While LED displays, and audio speakers are old technologies, the quality of those installed in the laptop are top of the line.”
“With the screen is forty-four centimeters wide, and twenty-five centimeters long. Using the sixteen by nine ratio. Along with the video card and screen using the latest in color spectrum technology.”
“And the screen and laptop, uses the latest, in scratch, and damage, resistant materials.”
Bob thought, 'So, I might be able to play my games back home on max settings. Nice. And if my math, from centimeters to inches, is correct, that screen is pretty large for a laptop.'
Judy stated, “Also, you have the usual USB ten standard connectors, along with CD-DVD-Blu-Ray burner-player combo drive. It is old technology, but many people like to watch their grandparents collections sometimes.”
Bob thought, 'Or, they ones I have in my own collection. I am likely this laptop more and more.'
Judy said, “The laptop also uses a top of the line air coolant system, that does not need dusting, and can keep you laptop from getting warm, even when the CPU is being fully used, for extended periods of time.”
“Along with this, our computers are shielded from electromagnetic, microwave, and other energy interference. The battery for the laptop is already fully charged, and has already been tested to to hold a charge for over twenty-four of constant use at a hundred percent CPU and solid state drive usage. And the computer has option power saving, and sleep mode features.”
Bob thought, “So, the laptop has a nice coolant system, is shielded from EMP pulses, and the battery has an insanely charge to it. All of that is nice. And with sleep mode, I won't have to have a problem using this during my journey to Earth.'
Judy mentioned, “And then there is the fictional series package we include.” She then walked over to a set of shelves holding laptops. She pointed to one of the laptops, as she stated, “This is the one I am talking about.”
Bob thought, with amusement, 'She knows how to do a sales pitch. I will give her that. But, let's get to the details she did not mention. And I would like to know what the fictional series package issues. But, I have another question that first needs to be answered.'
Bob walked over to where Judy was standing, by the laptops on display. With B and Reggie following right behind Bob.
As Bob came to a stop, Reggie and B stopped behind him.
Bob turned to Judy, as he asked, “How big is one of the hard drives in the laptop?”
Judy answered, “Each of the four raid solid state drives is a hundred terabytes in size. Each with a good data transfer rate between them, other drives, the motherboard, CPU, Ram, and the top of the line video card installed in your computer. While we do offer up to ten petabyte solid state drives for our tower systems, we have from a hundred terabytes is enough for laptop solid state drives.”
Bob could not help but have his eyes widen slightly, as he stated, “A hundred terabytes will be enough. You also said something about a fictional series package included. What fiction are you talking about?”
Judy answered, “Pretty much all digitized music, anime, manga, comics, movies, TV series, cartoon, magazines, books, software, software games, board games, art, along with other formats and items made during, and before two thousand thirty, uploaded to your solid state raid array. Also, there is an interact program guide for all of content. So you know what material goes with what genres.”
Bob's jaw dropped, as he went, “Huh?”
Reggie requested, “Refresh his memory on the history of public domain material.”
Judy explained, “After the gate explosion, due to the chaos happening. Including having rocks literally raining from the sky, and humanity rushing to get off world, several laws were relaxed, or just discarded.”
“Copyright laws and most patent laws being some of those laws. When survival was more of a day to day concern, people just did not care about the needs of middlemen. So, these laws were ignored.”
“At the same time, there were archivists that did not want to lose all of this art and culture. So they transferred as much as they could to digital format before leaving Earth.”
“When the laws were finally brought back to the issue of copyright, in the twenty forties, it was decided that anything before two thousand thirty was fair game. That is why we offer this to our customers. You can find it all for free on the internet. But, we just already transfer it your solid state drives a lot faster than you can download it.”
Bob collected himself, as he asked, “How much of this will will take up the hard drives?.. I mean solid state drive?... And what is the average files size of this fictional material?”
Judy stated, “Twenty-five terabytes per solid state drive. And compression, and modern codec technology makes files very small. Music and books files are usually the smallest. Comic issues are a little bigger. Video, video games, and software, as usually the largest of these groups. And when it comes to video, that also depends on frame rate, resolution, and quality of the audio. But, the files are already ready and loaded onto your drives.”
Bob did some quick calculations in his head, as he mentally realized, 'I could spend years looking at those files and not even scratch the surface of what is all there. In theory I could end up with just about everything but the Cowboy Bebop anime series and music collection. I have a copies at home of both. I will just rip to the hard drive, when I get back.'
Bob looked at the sales girl, as he said, “I will take the laptop, and the deluxe package.”
Judy just smiled, as she inquired, “Good. Do you want a two year warranty with that?”
Bob stated, “I am heading for Earth. So, I doubt I will make use of it.”
Judy replied, “Okay.”
Bob asked, “Do I need to register, or turn on this computer with a company?”
Judy answered, “No. Everything is ready to go. Stand system start the login in account is already on the screen, which is undercase, admin. With no password. Though, I suggest you add a password and new account name, when you get the chance.”
Bob replied, “I will.”
Judy then went to retrieve the laptop they were getting.
Bob turn around, and looked at Reggie, as he said, “Thanks.”
Reggie replied, “You're welcome.”
Meanwhile, B just stood back and slightly giggled, at the scene playing in front of her.
A few minutes later, the laptop was put into its box, ready to sale, with the deluxe package, peripherals and manual included.
Reggie used his debit card to pay for the laptop and other items.
Bob turned to Reggie, as he said, “I thank you, again, for paying for all this.”
Reggie shrugged, as he responded, “Don't worry about it. We got plenty of money. Honestly the bounty hunting is just to supplement our income.”
Bob replied, “Nice.”
A minute later, as the trio left the store, Bob carried the box with the laptop in it. When they reached the car, Reggie opened up the trunk, and Bob put the box in his gym bag.
Right after Bob was finished in the trunk, Reggie closed the trunk.
They then all got into Reggie's car, in their previous places.
When they were all situated, Reggie stated, “We got two more places to go. Then, we are heading to a bar, to get you a ride to Earth.”
Bob replied, “Cool.”
Reggie then started the car, and they were soon back on the road.
(_)
They soon stop by a pharmacy. B and Bob waited outside, in the car, as Reggie walked in and came right back out a minute later.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, Reggie parked his car in a by an area of town currently be developed.
It was still daylight, as Reggie's car came to a stop.
Reggie put the car in park, and turned off the engine. He then calmly ordered, “Please, exit the car, and follow me.”
They then got out of the car, with B and Bob following Reggie between some destroyed building.
A few minutes later, Reggie lead them to a large hole, shallow hole, with a gentle grade down to the bottom.
Bob saw there was red martian soil showing at the bottom of the hole.
Reggie turned to Bob, as he pulled out a couple of items from his pocket. He handed Bob the items, as he said, “Here.”
Bob took the items, and looked at them. He saw that it was a brown string, about two feet long, a small elongated clear plastic vial, and a small clear plastic screw cap for the vial, which had four loops around the circular part of the lid.
Reggie explained, “I got the vial and cap from the pharmacy. The string is from the clothing store. Bob, everyone needs a memento of their travels. And I figured since you are heading back to Earth, you might want to take a little piece of Mars with you.”
“Don't worry. It is okay. There is nothing illegal about this. The gift shop at the nearby spaceport sales martian rocks, up to the size of american footballs, as tourist gifts for those that leave this planet. Now, go down there, and get your piece of the planet, and make it your necklace.”
Bob said, “Okay.” He then turned around, as he carefully walked down the hole the side of the hole, until he reached the bottom.
When Bob got to the bottom, he took the vial and used it to scoop up red soil until the vial was full of the red dirt. Bob shook the vial lightly to let any air bubble inside escape. He then used his right thumb to wipe off the excess red soil, so the red soil at the top of the vial was flush with the edge. Next, he carefully screwed on the cap of the vial until it was firmly tight, but not too tight. Afterward, he noticed that the cap's width was flush with that of the vial's width.
Bob thought, 'Tying the string to the lid will not be a problem, given those loops.'
Bob looped the string twice around and within the four loops around the cap. And when he was done, he tied the end of the string in a few knots, so it would not come undone.
Finally, Bob put on his new necklace, letting the vial gently fall on top of his shirt, in the upper, middle of his chest.
Bob looked up at Reggie and B, while he smiled. He saw the two older adults returning his.
It took Bob about a minute of careful stepping, to get back up the hole, to where B and Reggie were.
When he got to the top of the hole, and stood up, B suggested, “With that done. Let's go to the bar and have a drink, while we wait for Bob's ride to show.”
Reggie agree, “Great idea, B”
The three adults then headed back for Reggie's car.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, B, Reggie, and Bob walked into the nice, upper scale bar, with Bob carrying his gym bag by its strap, over his right shoulder.
As they walked through the bar, towards the counter, Bob noticed soft jazz, playing at a low volume, in the background.
As they walked inside, Bob noticed that, besides the bartender, B, Reggie, and himself, were the only ones in the bar, at the moment.
Bob thought, 'It must be early for this bar's crowd. Which is fine with me. The last people I deal with, the less danger I am in.'
When they reach the counter, B took the center stool, while Reggie sat to her left, and Bob sat to her right. Bob also set his gym bag on the stool to his right side.
Bob thought, “Since I am looking for a ride here. I might not be able to get back to the car, to get my belongings. So, it is best I take these items with me.'
Bob saw a TV at on the left end of the counter. He also noticed the volume just high enough to listen to from his location. The voices were speaking in english.
By then, the bartender walked up to them, from behind the counter. He asked, in english, “Hi B. Hi Reg. What can I do you for?”
B, Reggie, and Bob, turned to look at the bartender.
B answered, “It is still early. So, a bottle of some decent beer. I'm not picky.”
Reggie replied, “The same. And a beer for this man, with us, as well.”
The bartender looked at Bob, as he stated, “Reg. He is a little young.”
Reggie smiled, as he stated, “You know me. Would I say he deserved a beer, if he didn't earn?”
The bartender replied, “Okay.”
A minute later, all three had a bottle of beer in front of them.
B opened her beer. She turned to Bob, as she asked, “Is this your first beer?”
Bob opened his bottle, as he answered, “No. I have had a few back home?”
B coyly inquired, “And where is that?”
Bob answered, “Earth.”
B said, “So, that is why you want to get to Earth? To return home?”
Bob questioned, “Yes. So, what do we do now?”
B answered, “Now, we wait what for the crew to your ride to show up. I can already guess who Reg picked out. Both Reg and I talked to them last night, and we were both already planning to meet them around this time today. They should be here in about ten to fifteen minutes. Until then, we just watch TV.”
Bob just nodded in response.
Meanwhile, Reggie just enjoyed his beer, as the three of them watched TV.
Bob noticed that the TV bounty hunter show, “Bigshot”, had just come on. And the show was in english.
Bob thought, 'I wonder if Faye and Jet, are watching this show, right now? Still, it is a treat to see this TV show, in the reality it was created in. Besides, I guess I am waiting until my ride gets here.'
(_)
Ten minutes later, Reggie B, and Bob were still watching a recent episode of “Bigshot”, on TV.
Bob thought, 'Well, at least, so far, this episode is not showing any big bounties on Mars. That is good. Or, these two my be tempted to ditch. Though, I doubt they will do that. They have helped me too much to abandon me now, without a ride back to Earth.'
'I get the feeling that both Reggie and B, are both good for their word. If they say they can get me a ride to Earth. They can get me a right to Earth.'
Just then, they heard a man yelled, in excitement, from behind them, towards the entrance to the bar, “Reggie!”
All three turned around, in their stools, with their backs to the bar counter, as they to looked over at the group that had come into the bar, it took all of Bob's strength of will not to freak out at who he saw.
In front of him stood the crew of the spaceship, the Serenity, from the Firefly reality.
Bob saw Mal, Zoe, Inara, Kaylee, Simon, and Jayne. Along with a black haired asian woman, Bob could not identify.
The asian woman was in her mid-twenties, in great shape, wearing just a t-shirt and blue jeans, with a black belt, and black dress boots.
Mal had on his badass brown long coat and his usual clothing. With the others in their usual clothing, as well. And they were all armed with various types of firearms, in holsters, on their persons.
While not showing any emotional signs on the outside, Bob mentally wondered, with concern, 'What the hell are the Serenity crew doing here!? They are not even in the same reality as Cowboy Bebop series! Something is going on here, and I don't know what! Wait a minute. Where is River?!”
Under his shades, Bob used his eyes to look around the bar and he did not see her.
Bob let out a breath of relief, as he thought, 'River must be with their ship. And it is good that River is not here. That telepath could cause me a whole lot of problems. And then there is an asian woman here that I cannot place.'
Reggie got up from his seat and walked over to them, while the Serenity crew walked towards Reggie.
While Reggie walked, he stated, “Jayne! Good to see you.”
Reggie and the Serenity came to a stop, next to each other, in the middle of the bar.
Reggie turned to Jayne, as he extended his right hand.
While Jayne shook Reggie's right hand, with a firm grip, but not tight grip, from both men, Reggie asked, “How are you guys doing?”
A second later, they broke their handshake, as Jayne answered, in english, “We are just stopped by, planetside, to celebrate another great bounty captured.”
Reggie inquired, “Who was it this time? You bounties are always interesting.”
Jayne said, in a happy tone of voice, “We caught a small group of pirates. And since we got them alive, the bounty was extra. So, how about you?”
Reggie responded, “The same. We caught a small fry, and we are just celebrating with a new friend we made. Whom helped us capture the bounty.”
Jayne noticed Bob sitting by B. He looked over at Bob, as his lips curled into a wicked grin. Jayne stated, “Kid. With these two, the must have been one hell of ride for you.”
The Serenity crew, along with Reggie and B laughed, at Jayne's comment for a few seconds.
Bob forced himself to remain calm, as he thought, 'Don't respond. Responding will only create more attention towards myself.'
As the laughter died down, Jayne turned to Reggie, as he asked, “So, how is my favorite drinking buddy?”
Bob thought, 'They are drinking buddies? That must have a hell of a backstory behind that tale. Unfortunately, I am not in the position to ask about that. Nor, will I risk my safety, by doing so.'
Reggie stated, “Doing great. Let me know when you have some free time. I love the wild nights we have when we hit the town together.”
Jayne chuckled, as he replied, “Don't worry. I will give you a call when I have some free time.”
Reggie turned to Mal, as he said, “Captain Reynolds, there is something I need to speak to you about later. A small job for you.”
Mal said, in english, “No problem. You have given us good jobs in the past. Still, I am someday going to find out where you got that coat from.”
Reggie slyly smiled at Mal, as he replied, “You are welcome to try.”
Bob thought, 'While I don't want to attract attention. It is best I ask for introductions now, before I slip up, and accidentally say something about them, in their presence, that I should not know, if I was from this reality. '
'At least I don't think that is the case. It is possible that the Firefly, series and the Serenity movie, were made here. But, it is best not to think about that, right now.'
Bob turned to B, then too Reggie and finally to the Serenity crew, as he calmly asked, “B. Reggie. You know these people?”
Reggie turned to face Bob and B, as he continued to smile. He replied, “I sure do.”
B stopped herself from giggling, as she said, “Yes. I do.”
Reggie turned to the Serenity crew, and back to Bob and B, as he said, “Guys. This is Bob. Someone we met to day, whom helped us out. And we are returning the favor.”
Reggie turned to look at the Serenity crew, as he continued, “Bob. These are my friends from out of town. They are the crew to a cargo ship called the Serenity.”
Reggie used his right hand, to pointed at Mal, as he stated, “That is Captain Malcolm Reynolds. He is the captain of the ship. Mal, would you like to introduce the rest of your crew to my friend here?” He then dropped his right hand to his side.
Mal turned to Reggie, as he cracked a grin. He replied, “Sure.”
Mal turned to his crew, as he used his right hand to point at Zoe. He stated, “This is Zoe. She is my second in command.”
Zoe said, in english, “Hello.”
Mal used his right hand to point at Kaylee, as he stated, “This is Kaylee, the ship's engineer.”
Kaylee said, in english, “Nice to meet you.”
Mal used his right hand to point at Simon, as he stated, “This is Simon, the ship's doctor.”
Simon commented, in english, “I hope you don't need my services.”
Bob thought, 'I hope I don't, as well.'
Mal used his right hand to point Jayne, as he stated, “This is Jayne, the... ship's security chief.”
Jayne looked at Bob, as he grinned wickedly at Mal's comment of him.
Mal used his right hand to point Inara, as he stated, “And this Inara, the ship's... councilor.”
Inara slyly smiled at Mal, as she said, in english, “That will work.”
Bob did not show it on the outside, but inwardly, he was laughing his ass off.
Mal pointed at the asian woman, as he stated, “And this is Daiyu. Her job on my ship is as an ordinary seaman.”
Bob thought, 'Meaning janitor.'
Jayne jumped in, “And she is River's girlfriend.”
Bob mentally wondered, 'What is it that River would see in this woman?... On a related matter, I better ask who River is, before they wonder why I am not asking about someone I shouldn't know.'
Bob quickly asked, “Who is River?”
Mal answered, “She is our pilot.”
Zoe stated, “And she is a little screwy.”
Bob commented, “I am not one to judge.”
Simon stated, “Good.”
Bob thought, 'Why would River be girlfriends with Daiyu? What is is about her? Something about her. She is chinese. Black hair.... The Black Lagoon Boys and Girl omake...'
Bob then realized who Daiyu was, without showing it on the outside, as he continued his thoughts, 'Oh god. It's Chang and no one realizes it. Rico mentioned that Chang willing changed into a woman... Ah. So, Chang has ended up not only River's bitch, but the ship's janitor. Oh, how the mighty have fallen... Still, I better not tell her off that I know who she is, or I will be dead within less than a minute.'
Daiyu turned to Bob, as she said, in a feminine voice, in english, “Nice to meet you.”
Bob swiftly replied, “Nice, to meet you, too.”
Reggie asked, “By the way, where is River?”
Mal answered, “She wanted some quiet and alone time in the ship. And if that girl wants quiet and alone time, I will give her quiet and alone time.”
Bob thought, 'Mal, you are truly a wise man. Now, let's find out about Reggie and B from you guys.'
Bob turned to Jayne, as he asked, “So Jayne, what can you tell me about Reggie and B?”
Jayne answered, “Not much. Met them several months ago. They and Reggie's girlfriend are just nice people. Though, Reggie does have one weakness, in an otherwise perfect badass attitude.”
Bob inquired, “Which is?”
Jayne answered, “He is deathly afraid of being electrocuted. One time, I showed him my taser, and he just backed away very quickly.”
Reggie turned to Jayne, as he admitted, “Electricity and I would not agree well. Besides, everyone has their phobias.'
B giggled.
Jayne replied, “True.”
Mal said, “Okay, everyone. Let's set down and get something to drink.”
Kaylee commented, “You don't have to say that twice.”
Reggie, and the Serenity crew then found some places to sit down, and ordered their drinks from the bartender.
A few minutes later, the bartender delivered their drinks.
Inara and Mal found a small table to set down a have a drink. Inara had a glass of wine, while Mal has a glass of whiskey.
Zoe, Kaylee, Simon, and Jayne got a table, together.
Jayne had a glass of liquor. Kaylee and Simon shared a mixed drink together. And Zoe had a bottle of beer.
Reggie walked back to the bar counter, by B, and Bob, as he sat back in the stool he had been in, before the Serenity crew arrive. With all three of them turning, in their seats, back towards the counter, as they continued to drink on their bottles of beer.
(_)
Meanwhile, Daiyu, aka Chang, sat at a table, by herself, with a bottle of beer to drink.
As she sipped her beer, Chang wondered how her life so quickly went into the toilet. Quite literally.
Chang thought, 'I hate the fact that I cannot try to get drunk, right now.'
'We drove our cars here. With us keeping the cars, in a storage area, by the spaceport, when we came to this planet, to visit Reggie, B, and others we met here.'
'And while I really have nothing against Mars. I could really use a drink right now. But, Zoe just has to elect myself, and herself, as the designated drivers. So, I now don't even have the privilege of having a strong drink. Without causing trouble for myself, with the others.'
'How did I end up like this? And I am not talking about the gender change. I was on top of the multiverse, in more ways then one. I had an army at my command. I was respected. And I only had the finest things around me. I had achieved everything I sought in life. And then that bitch, Rock, wrecked it all!'
'Now, I am the bitch to a psycho lesbian telepath... Though, I cannot complain to much. The sex has been very good. Given a telepath gets more of out it when she pleases her partner, with the telepathy making it easier to do that, it is no fun not knowing what your sexual partner is going to do next is scary.'
'And she even made me donate the gold and treasures, I had brought to this reality, with me, to charity.'
'I remember the night River roped me, in this very bar, as if it was yesterday. She forced me to meet Mal and his crew. Then, she convinced Mal to take me on as the janitor of the ship. If I had refused her and the job, she would have likely exposed me there to the crew, and I would not have made it out of this very bar alive.'
'River wanted me. But, she also wanted me to be useful to her crew. As far as Mal, and the rest of the crew know, I am just River's new girlfriend. And they are happy for me being there, because it makes River happy, and more mentally stable.'
'Though, if I clean one more toilet, or mop another floor, I am actually going to scream, a girlish scream of frustration.'
'And should I try to run, I know she will track me down. She did it once across the multiverse. Compared to that, hopping a few worlds to find me would be child's play for her.'
'I miss Lotton. He was a very competent and loyal second in command. He was also good in bed. I miss the girls. I miss my wardrobe. I miss my alcohol beverages. I miss my fictional collections. I miss my office. My heated indoor pool. And my bedroom, in my Tower.'
As Chang forced herself not to cry, she took another sip of her beer. She then noticed that B had turned her head, and looked over at her for a second. B then turned back around, and she went back to talking to her friends, at the bar counter.
Chang continued her thoughts, 'Occasionally, as I have met Reggie, B, and Reggie's girlfriend, B would sometimes stare at me. She knows that I know that she is staring at me. But, B did not seem to care. And I am not sure why. I asked her once, and she refused to answer me. She said it was not the right time.'
'B is an enigma.'
'And along with B. Reggie is wild, and world class pain in the ass. And Reggie's girlfriend is as crazy as they come. As crazy redheads go, she makes Revy look sane. It is just that she is not violent. But, she is very intelligent. Neither she, B, nor Reggie, has told us her name. I do not ask to many questions. Because I have a feeling I do not want to know the answers.'
'I did ask River about what went in their minds. All River stated was that they had adventurous personalities. I get the feeling she cannot really read their minds. Which I find slightly curious.'
'Though, I dare not dig to deeply into pasts of those three bounty hunters. Because, to make matters worse. It is clear they know who I am. Why else would Reggie have gotten Jayne a copy of the Black Lagoon anime series, with the omakes.'
'When Reggie did that, it almost became a very bad day for me. It is a minor miracle that I have been able to subtly keep Jayne from seeing that forth omake. The Boys and Girls omake. With most of the other crew members not even seeing the series, at all.'
'Though, should the crew see that omake, it is likely all over for me. But, if the copies go missing, I know Reggie will just get Jayne another set.'
'And if Mal and the others ever learn who I am, Mal will likely try to throw me out of the airlock. I can take him, but not the rest of the crew. All at once. Especially unarmed. Though, River stated she would not let them harm me. But, she is crazy, so there is no telling what she will do, should that situation arise.'
'The only thing I got going for me is that I am sure Mal and the others did not bring any reality jumping tech with them. If they did, I would have used it to escape River, and them, by now.'
'Given my longevity, I might be able to out wait them. But, they are long lived people as well... No, finding a reality jump device is my only chance of escape. The only question left is, how and where to find such a device?'
Chang then sipped her bottle of beer some more, as she schemed and planned towards regaining her freedom.
The various conversations, among the groups continued to a little while.
(_)
Around fifteen minutes after the Serenity crew came in, Bob heard a female voice said, “Reggie!”
Reggie, B, and Bob turned around, in their seats, to see a skinny, redheaded woman, with tanned skin.
The red haired woman looked to be in her mid to late twenties. She wore blue jeans, an untucked white t-shirt, and tennis shoes, without socks.
Bob thought, 'She looks like Radical Edward. Only older. Please god, do not let her be Ed's mother.'
Reggie quickly got out of his chair, as the woman ran towards Reggie.
The woman jumped onto Reggie. She rapped her arms over her shoulders, while rapping her legs around his waist, as she kissed him deeply on his lips.
Reggie returned her kiss, while standing, as he rapped his arms around her chest.
Bob watched the display for about a minute, before they broke the kiss.
The skinny woman dropped down her feet.
Reggie turned to Bob, as he said, “Bob, this is my girlfriend... Franny.”
Franny looked at Reggie for a seconds, then she started laughing for a few seconds.
As Franny finished laughing, she looked over at Bob. She licked her lips, while grinning as wicked smile toward Bob. She said, “Bobby looks so scrumptious.”
Reggie looked at Bob, as he smiled. He agreed, “Yes. He does.” He turned to Franny, as he inquired, “So, it is all set?”
Franny looked at Reggie, as she answered, “Right after I got your phone call. I talked to sis-sis. It's all set. She is happy-happy at the opportunity to have some fun-fun after such boredom.”
Bob almost missed it, as Franny slid a large stack of bills from under the back of her pants, and into an inside pocket of Reggie's long coat.
Bob choose to remain silent on the matter, as he thought, 'Now, that is an excellent slide of hand. She may talk funny, but with a move like that, she is likely very sharp. Her talking in that strange manner might even just be an act. I will have to be on my toes around her.'
Reggie replied, “Good. So, let's get a beer.”
Franny's smile widened, as she said, “Absolutely.”
Franny then follow Reggie to the bar counter, as she sat to Reggie's left side at the counter. With B to Reggie's right side. And Bob to B's right side.
Franny then got a bottle of beer from the bartender.
Franny opened her bottle and took a sip, she then turned to Bob, as she asked, “So-so Bob, what your story?”
Bob looked down at the counter in front of him, as he quietly said, “I just want to go Earth.” He thought, 'If I say any more, I risk giving myself away.'
Franny replied, “We will see what we can do.” She turned to B, a she inquired, “B, how was your day?”
B turned to Franny, as she answered, “Well... Franny... Reg and I spent the morning tracking down a bounty. Which Bob here helped us capture. And then we spent the afternoon, having fun with Bob.”
Franny smiled at B, as she requested, “Please-please. Tell me all about it.”
B returned Franny's smile, as she said, “With pleasure.”
B and Franny talked as Reggie quietly listened, with Reggie mentioning a few things during their conversation. While Bob remained silent, as he had his sipped his beer.
(_)
Ten minutes later, after Reggie, B, and Bob had another bottle of beer, and Franny was finishing her first bottle, Mal got up from the table he was sharing with Inara. Mal then walked over to the counter.
When Mal reached the four adults at the bar counter, he lightly tapped Reggie on his left shoulder.
Reggie turned around, from his left side, as he looked at Mal. Reggie nodded. He then got up and walked over to where Bob was sitting.
Reggie turned to Bob, as he ordered, in a calm tone of voice, “Bob, follow me.”
Bob looked over at Reggie and Mal. He said nothing, as he got of his seat.
Mal, Reggie, and Bob then left B and Franny at the counter, as Reggie and Bob followed Mal to a table, in a corner of the bar, away from everyone else.
Mal sat in the chair with his back to the corner, as he turned to look at Reggie and Bob, approaching him.
Meanwhile, as Bob and Reggie approached the table, Mal said, “Sit down. The both of you.”
Bob did sat down in a chair across from Mal, with Reggie sitting in a chair by Bob, to his right side.
Mal looked over at Reggie, then to Bob, as he calmly stated, “Reggie says you need some help.”
Bob looked answered, “Yes. I need to get from here on Mars to Earth in...” He checked his digital wrist watch, on his left wrist. He looked back at Mal, as he continued, “In around forty-four hours.”
Reggie stated, “It's a comet run, Mal.”
Bob turned to Reggie, as he asked, “A what?”
Reggie looked over at Bob, as he answered, “It is like that cannonball race, in the old Unites States. From one shore to the other shore, as fast a possible.”
Bob replied, “Yea. Yea. I have seen all three movies, and the Gumball Rally movie. They were all entertaining.” He turned to Mal, as he asked, “So, it is possible to get to Earth, from here, that quickly?”
Mal answered, “Yes. We can get you there, in that amount of time. With the gate system, it is around twenty-four hours to Earth. With your feet on the ground, with plenty of time to spare.”
Bob let out a breath of relief, as he thought, 'I'm saved.'
Mal then mentioned, “But, it is not going to be cheap.”
Bob emotionally deflated, in front of the to men.
Reggie noticed this, as he stated, in a confident tone of voice, “Don't worry, Bob. I will pay for it.”
Reggie then pulled out large stack of woolong dollar bills, from an interior pocket in his coat. He then set the bills onto the table, as he said, “This should cover his bill, Mal.”
Bob thought, 'That is the stack of bills that Franny slipped into Reggie's coat. Those two were planning this very the beginning. Not that I am going to complain about the situation. At this point. I will take any ride to Earth that I can get.'
Mal picked up the stack of money. And he counted it. After he finished counting the bills, he kept the bills in his hand, as he looked at Reggie and Bob. He said, “This will cover it, Reggie.” Mal pocketed the bills into his coat, as turned he turned his attention to Bob. He asked, “So, where exactly, on Earth, do to you want to go? And when do you want to leave.”
Bob responded, “If you could drop me off in the ruins of Aspen, Colorado, of the old United States, that would make me very happy. And I would like to leave as soon as possible. ”
Mal replied, “Fair enough. Give my crew another fifteen more minutes. Then, will we will leave.”
Bob said, “Works for me. Your the captain.”
Mal smirked, as he stated, “Exactly. One more question. Do you have any weapons on yourself?”
Bob asked, “Does a small knife, and nail clippers, count?”
Mal replied, “No.”
Bob commented, “Then, I guess my answer is, no.”
Mal said, “Good. Now, I would like to continue my drink with my friend. While I am sure you would like to spend some time with your friends.”
Reggie agreed, “That is a good idea.”
Bob chose to remain silent, as the three of them got up from the table. Mal went back to be with Inara, while Reggie and Bob went back to join B and Franny.
(_)
Fifteen minutes later, Mal and Inara got up from their seat. Inara walked over to Kaylee, Zoe, Simon, and Jayne's table. Half a minute later, they got up. Inara then headed for where Daiyu was sitting.
At the same time, Mal walked over to the counter, where Franny, Reggie, B, and Bob were.
Mal lightly tapped Bob on his left shoulder.
Bob turned to his left, to looked over at Mal.
Mal said, “Time to go.”
Bob requested, “Thank you, Captain Reynolds. Can you please give me a few moments to say goodbye?”
Mal replied, “No problem.”
Mal then turned, and walked over to the cash registered on the part of the bar counter, to the right side of Bob, to pay the bartender for his and his crew's drinks. Afterward, he walked towards his crew, whom was waiting for him.
Meanwhile, Bob got up from his seat, he looked over at B, Franny, and Reggie. He said, “Well guys it was fun.”
He then extended his right hand.
B was the first to shake Bob's hand, as she said, “Yes. It was. I wish you the best of luck.”
Bob replied, “Thank you, B.”
Reggie was the next to shake Bob's hand, as he stated, “Good luck, Bob. You are going to need it.”
Bob replied, “I believe you are right, Reg.”
Franny then shook Bob's hand, as she commented, “I wish I had more time to meet you.”
As she let go of Bob's hand, Bob said, “I do too. I hope to see you guys again, some time. But, I doubt it. So, goodbye.”
Reggie cracked a grin, as he stated, “Oh, don't be so doubtful. I am sure we will meet again.”
B and Franny slightly giggled at Reggie's comment.
B then stated, “I am with Reg on this. Have a little faith. Something Reg taught me. Because, I looked forward to see you again.”
Franny said, “Yep. Yep. See you, Bobby.”
Bob smiled at them. He then turned around, and he grabbed his gym bag. He slung the strap of the gym bag over his right shoulder. Next, he turned, and head to over meet with the Serenity crew, across the room, at the entrance door to the bar.
As B, Franny, and Reggie turned, and they watched the group of adults leave the bar, for the parking lot outside the front of the bar, Reggie stated, “This has got to be the weirdest day of my life.”
B said, “This is third weirdest for me. But, I can see how this could be your weirdest day.”
Franny giggled. She then said, “We really have lead interesting lives. And Bob is going to have one hell of life.”
Reggie agreed, “You got that right. So, what do you two one to do now?”
B suggested, “Does a steak dinner sound okay.”
Franny replied, “Works for me.”
Reggie shrugged, while he smiled. He said, “Then, let us go get something to eat.”
They then got up from their seats.
Next, Reggie used his debit card to pay for drinks, and they then headed out of the bar, and to their car, to go to a steakhouse for some dinner.
By the time they had exited the bar, Bob and the Serenity crew had already left in their own vehicles.
(_)
It did not take long for Bob and the Serenity crew to get into the Serenity crew's cars, and heard onto the road, to a nearby spaceport.
The Serenity crew drove their their cars from the bar, to the carport, by the spaceport.
And it has taken then thirty minutes to get back to the spaceport.
Both cars were just simple, four door, standard mid class cars.
Zoe drove one car, with Mal, Inara, and Bob as passengers. With Bob having to put his gym bag in the trunk of the car. Bob choosing to remain silent during the trip to the spaceport.
Daiyu drove the other car, with Kaylee, Simon, and Jayne as passengers.
When the reached the spaceport, they parked the cars in carport they rented for their vehicles.
After they got out of the cars, Bob retrieve his gym bag from the trunk of the car he road in. With Bob carrying his gym back by the strap on his right shoulder. Bob then followed the others through the spaceport. With Mal taking point, in their walk.
Bob used his wrist watch to time himself. And he found that it took another twenty minutes for them to walk through the spaceport, onto the tarmac, to a section of the tarmac with hangers, on the side of the runways, where the spaceport building itself was.
As they entered the hanger where the Serenity ship was parked at, Bob saw that large hanger doors, facing the runways, were open. With the front of the Serenity ship already pointed out of the hanger, towards the runway.
When they reached the crew's cargo ship, Bob looked at the front of Serenity ship, as he carried his gym bag.
Mal came to a stop, in front of the Serenity, with his crew, and Bob stopping, beside him.
Mal looked up at his ship, as he said, “I know she doesn't looked like much. She has got it where it counts.”
Bob looked over at Mal, as he stated, “Captain Reynolds. I trust you, that I will be fine in the journey I take in this ship.”
Mal turned to Bob, as he replied, “Thank you.”
Bob requested, “And can I have permission to board your ship?”
Mal cracked a grin, as he said, “Granted.”
Bob thought, 'Asking the captain of the ship, for permission to board, is standard curiosity. And I am going to do everything in my power to stay in the good graces of my hosts, during this trip.'
'Also, as long as I keep my mouth shut and avoid River, I should be fine. But, as a precaution, I will just clear my mind, and I will try not to think about anything. Sci-fi books tend to state that reading a blank mind is tricky. Even for a trained telepath. I see no reason the same rules cannot be applied to River. And she is untrained. So, I have that going for me... I just go with the flow, and not think about anything...'
'I am so happy I read that book on meditation and clearing my mind, years ago. As such, clearing my mind should not be that difficult to do.'
The Serenity Crew and Bob then headed inside the ship, from the large, back cargo hatch.
Mal opened the hatch from an outside control panel, on the back of the ship. with using him a password on a numerical pad.
After the hatch lowered down on to the floor of the hanger, Bob politely waited for the crew to first enter the ship.
Mal turned to Bob, as he said, “Come on.”
Bob entered the ship. With Mal being the last on board. He then close the cargo hatch, from the inside.
(_)
Ten minutes later, after the crew gave Bob a brief tour of where the sleeping quarters were, the washroom, and the restrooms were, as they passed by those areas. With them pointing out which bunk Bob was assigned too.
They soon all ended up in the common area.
The room was comfortably illuminated, by the ceiling lights.
Bob watched as the members either stood around, or went to sit down in chairs and couches, in the room.
Bob saw there was a large TV monitor mounted on the wall. With the TV hooked to a video disc player, and some game systems, below the TV. The video disc player and game systems, were set on a cabinet, mounted to the floor. With the cabinet doors being open, with various video discs and video games, set in the shelves of the cabinet.
There were also couches and chairs surrounding the TV and entertainment center.
As Bob continued to stand, he cleared his mind, as he forced himself not to think about the entertainment center, with the electronics, and furniture, that composed the entertainment center, being new additions to the Serenity ship.
Jayne approached Bob, as he offered, “We can put away you luggage, if you like.”
Bob turned to Jayne, as he smiled at the older man. He complimented, “Thank you. But, I am only going to be here for a short time. And I do not wish to inconvenience you.”
Jayne shrugged, as he replied, “Okay” He then went to sit down in a chair.
Nearby, as Inara and Zoe sat in chairs, beside each other, they turned to look over Bob and Jayne's exchange.
Inara commented, “Someone taught that boy some manners.”
Zoe just nodded in agreement.
A second later, a redheaded snuck up, from behind Bob. She the duck around, to face Bob.
Bob continued to blank his mind, as he sat River, with River looking back at him, in his eyes for a few seconds.
River said, “Hi. You are slippery. Who are you?”
While temporally cutting himself off from his memories, he answered, “Bob. And you are?”
The redhead answered, “River. Nice to meet you.”
Bob replied, “Likewise.”
A second later, River walked away from Bob, and towards where Mal was standing.
Bob continued to relax, he kept his clear his mind, as he lower his gym bag, and sat the bag in an empty chair by him.
Bob then noticed that Daiyu was sitting in a chair nearby.
Meanwhile, Mal looked at River, with a literal unspoken question.
River answered, “He is clear as crystal.”
Mal inquired, “Meaning?”
River answered, “No thoughts, but stray thoughts of home. And home is Earth for him.”
Mal asked, “Is he a threat?”
River replied, “No.”
Mal responded, “Thank you. Is the ship ready for take off?”
River said, “Yep.”
Mal stated, “Good. We are taking off now.”
Mal looked over at Kaylee, whom was still standing, as he inquired, “Kaylee, we are ready for take off?”
Kaylee turned to Mal. She nodded, as she answered “Yes. Captain. I already refueled the ship, and checked her over, when we first landed.”
Mal replied, “Good.”
Kaylee looked over at Simon, for a moment, with Simon was sitting in a chair. They shared a smile. Kaylee then headed for the engine room.
Mal turned to River, as he said, “River. You are with me.”
Mal and River then headed for the cockpit.
A minute after River, Mal, and Kaylee left, Bob let his mind finally roam.
Bob thought, 'That was close. With luck, as pilot, she will spend most of her time in the cockpit. But, I must clear my mind as much as possible during this trip. My one concern is sleeping during this trip. I will just hope I will not divulge anything during my sleep.'
'Though, I do wonder why River's hair is red, instead of brown. Now, that I care at the moment. She just likely decided to start dying it red. And red looks good on. She is insane, after all. Besides, that type of question could get me killed here. Because it would show I know more about what is going on, than I should.'
'As such, I need to find a place to sit down, and quietly wait for take off.'
Bob then sat in a chair, by the chair he put his gym bag in.
A few of minutes later, the ship started to rumble, as the engines came online.
A minute later, from the suddenly thrust forward, Bob could tell they were in the air, flying towards space.
Bob just remained calmed in his seat, as he patiently waited for the all, clear that they were in space.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, Bob could feel that they had made it to orbit, as the artificial gravity of the ship kick in, and the gravity became slightly heavily, and closer to Earth standard.
Inara turned to Bob, as she calmly said, “Bob. We have reached orbit. It is not save to get out of your seat.”
Bob turned to Inara and Zoe, as he replied, “Thank you.” He thought, 'She has probably done this so many times, she knows when it is okay to get out of one's seat, in this ship.
Zoe asked, “Is this your first time in space?”
Bob lied, “Of course not. It is my second time.” He though, 'If I answered, yes. Then, the next logical question would be how I got to Mars from Earth, without going through space? And given how sharp these people are, I would be had.'
Inara replied, “Well, you handled yourself well.”
Bob replied, “I appreciate that.”
Bob turned to look at the wall in front of him, as he thought, with mild annoyance, 'Still, this is my first time in space, and I need to stay in here, in my seat. If I can. Wondering around this ship. With this crew. To find a good sized window, to look out at the Martian surface, from space. Is a very bad idea... And that figures. And I know better than to try to take pictures and videos of this crew. So, that is out. Let's find out what they plan to to do for entertainment during the trip.'
Bob turn to Jayne, as he asked, “Jayne. Could you please inform me of what type of entertainment you provide for passengers?”
Jayne turned to Bob, as he answered, “The occasional poker game, and some inflight movies.”
Bob responded, “I do not have the money for the poker game. But, the inflight movies sound nice.”
Jayne replied, “Cool. I know just the series we can start with. Do you like classic anime?”
Bob raised an eyebrow, as he replied, “It depends on what you are talking about.”
Jayne stated, “It is a anime series that Reggie got me. The title is, Black Lagoon. It is a pretty good action series. And you could say we had some interesting views on it.”
Bob noticed that Zoe frown at Jayne, and Jayne immediately shut up.
At the same time, from the corner of his eye, Bob noticed Daiyu shifting uncomfortably in her chair.
Bob thought, 'So, they are somehow connected to Rock and her group. Interesting. And watching that series with one of the characters of that series beside me should be entertaining... This is going to be fun. Still, I will have to mind my thoughts with a telepath here. While I am also careful not to get myself to anyone. Including, Chang.'
Bob responded, “I looked forward to watching the series, Jayne. So, when will we start this watching this series?”
Jayne said, “As soon as we get to through the hyperspace gate. I will pull out the video discs from their cases. And we will watch.”
Bob replied, “Okay.”
Inara suggested, “Though, first. Let us get something to eat.”
Zoe said, “I agree. Some food would be good.”
Inara got up, and walked to Daiyu, as she requested, “Daiyu. Will you help me fix some dinner?”
Daiyu looked up at Inara, as she casual replied, “Sure.” She then got up from her chair, and went to the kitchen, with Inara.
Bob leaned back in his chair.
Jayne asked, “So Bob, the captain said that Reg is paying us to take you to get to Earth?”
Bob turned to Jayne, as he answered, “Yes. I just need to get there as soon as possible.”
Zoe asked, with suspicion evident in her tone of voice, “Why such the rush? You are not transporting anything illegal? Are you?”
Bob took offense to Zoe accusation. He go up from his chair, picked up his gym bag, from the chair beside him, and walked over to Zoe.
Bob then hand Zoe the gym bag, as he requested, “Go head, Zoe. Please search it. All you are going to find in it is a set of clothes, a pair of shoes, and a laptop that is still in its box, that Reggie and B bought for me.”
Bob then watched as Zoe unzipped his gym bag and searched the bag.
Bob back away, as he turned to face Zoe, Simon, and Jayne. He said, “And the only thing you will find on my person are nail clippers, a handkerchief, some car keys, small knife. With your captain said it was okay for me to kept my knife and nail clippers.”
“I also have a small video recorder device that is set to sleep mode, and a small TV remote. Long story on the last one.” Bob mentally added, 'I will neglect to mention my wallet, given my driver's license, in my wallet, has the real date of my birthday on it.'
As Zoe finished searching Bob's gym bag, she looked up, with surprised showing on her face. She looked at Bob, as she said, with a bit of humility in her tone of voice, “I apologize for suggesting something of you that wasn't true.” She turned to Jayne and Simon, as she stated, “He is clean.”
Simon said, “That is good to hear.”
Jayne replied, “I thought so. Reg and B would not trust someone that is not on the level.”
Zoe handed zipped closed the gym bag.
Bob then walked us to Zoe and gently took the back from her. As soon as the bag was out of her hands, she inquired, “Still, why the rush?”
As Bob took the bag and headed back to his seat, he answered, “The location is a transit point to get to where I am going. And I need to return on a schedule.” He thought, 'That is actually a very honest answer. I just do mentioned that the transit point is between realities.'
Bob turned around to set in his chair, with his bag set in the empty chair next to him.
Bob saw Zoe nod, as she replied, “I see what you're saying.”
Bob thought, 'No, you don't. But, it is close enough for everyone's sake.'
Jayne asked, “What is with the vial?”
Bob said, “It is a memento of Mars. The vial has martian soil in it.”
Jayne complimented, “Not a bad idea.”
Simon commented, “It is always nice to have a keepsake of your travels.”
Bob replied, “I agree.”
There was an unease silence for the next few minutes, between everyone, as they waited for the ship to reach the hyperspace gate, they would use to get to Earth.
(_)
A few minutes later, they all heard on the speakers, Mal announced, “This is your captain speaking. We are about to enter the hyperspace gate. Please, prepare for the slight bump between normal space and hyperspace.”
Bob thought, 'Reaching orbit is likely an old hat for them. That is why Mal did not mention it, when we reached orbit. But, jumping to hyperspace is not. So, Mal is going to warn everyone, before he has his ship enter one of the gates.
A few seconds later, they all felt a slight bump, like a car rolling over a very small speed bump.
Mal then stated, through the speaker system, “This is your captain. We have now safely entered hyperspace. Please, resume what you were doing.”
Bob thought, 'So, this is hyperspace. It doesn't feel any more different than normal space.”
Just then, Inara walked into the common area, from the upstairs area, of the ship.
Zoe, Jayne, Simon, and Bob turned to face Inara, as Inara said, “Dinner is served.
Bob looked at his watch for a moment. It stated, “42:28:32 “
Bob then got up from his chair, as he left his gym bag behind, while followed the crew to the dinning room.
While Bob walked, he thought, 'Twenty-four hours, with these people. Doable. I just got to play it cool, and I should be fine.'
(_)
When they reached to the dining room, Bob saw plates, utensils, cloth napkins, and glasses set at the dinning table.
In the center of the table were pitchers of milk and orange juice, along with bowls and plates of food. In the bowls were scrambled eggs, grits, hash browns, and on the plate was buttered toast.
Also, there was a small saucer of butter, a salt shaker, and a black pepper shaker.
Bob noticed that everyone had come to dining room, except for Kaylee and River.
Bob waited for everyone to sit, before he took a seat.
A few seconds after Bob sat down, in a chair, on the right side of the table, he noticed that everyone had bowed their headed, at the table.
Jayne said grace, “Dear lord. Thank you for the many opportunities and second chances you presented us. We have done our best to make good on your gifts, and now we ask that you bless this meal, and offer us a safe journey to Earth. Amen.”
Everyone then began passing around the containers of food and drink, so everyone could serve themselves.
After everyone's plates were served, and glasses poured, Bob took his table cloth, and put it on his lap.
Bob then wait until everyone else had started eating, before he took his first bite of food. After Inara took the first bite, everyone, including Bob, began eating.
Though, none of them spoke of it, Bob's table good table manners did not go unnoticed.
The next few minutes were filled with light conversation from the crew, with Bob quietly listening, as he ate his meals.
Inara looked over at Bob, whom was sitting across the table, to her left side. She calmly stated, “I hope this simple meal is okay with you, Bob.”
Bob was in the middle of sipping his glass orange juice, when Inara spoke to him.
Bob set his glass back on the table, as he looked over at Inara. Bob smiled at her, as he said, “This is a lovely meal, Inara. You and Daiyu did a wonderful job. It reminds me of cooking my family and I fix at home.”
Inara returned the smile, as she replied, “Thank you.”
Bob also saw Daiyu give him a smile, for his compliment towards her, and Inara.
Bob turned to Mal, as he inquired, “Captain Reynolds. Will Kaylee and River be joining us for dinner?”
Mal answered, “No. We have found it unwise to leave the cockpit on autopilot, while in hyperspace. And Kaylee needed to check something with the engines. She said something seemed off... But, that it was to nothing worry about.”
Bob replied, “I will defer to your judge. I am sure your engineer will find out what the problem is, soon enough. I just hope that the pilot will not be in the cockpit for the entire time of the trip.”
Jayne spoke up, “Not to worry. I slept earlier today. So, in about six hours, or so, I will be relieving River at the cockpit. So, she can get relax, and get some rest.”
Bob thought, 'I almost forgot that Jayne is a decent pilot. And outside of hitting the wall, it is hard to screw up flying in a hyperspace gate. The pilot is just going in single direction. With a minor curvature. Given gravitational and spacial physics. In other words, space curves. There are no such thing as a straight line.'
Simon turned to Inara, as he inquired, “Speaking of River and Kaylee. Inara, after dinner, is it okay if I make make plates for River and Kaylee?”
Inara turned turn to Simon, as she answered, “Most certainly, Simon.”
Zoe asked, “So, Bob. What is is like to live underground most of the time?”
Bob answered, “I guess it would be like living on a ship, Only with fewer windows. And you don't have to worry about hitting anything.”
Bob's joke caused the group to lightly laugh.
Simon questioned, “I was wondering, Bob. What is the average lifespan for those that live on Earth?”
Bob answered, “Barring accident, disease, or a rock falling on you, the average lifespan is seventy-two years.”
Mal commented, “Hmm. That short.”
Bob said, “A person can do a lot in seventy-two years.”
Mal agreed, “True.”
Bob stated, “I personally know people that have lived to over a century. I take it you lot can live longer than that.”
Inara answered, “Yes.”
Mal interrupted, “Just good genes.”
Bob calmly replied, “I bet.” Bob thought, 'You lot are playing a dangerous game. I need to change the subject, or you might divulge something to me that will cause you to kill me, to keep secret.'
Bob looked over at Daiyu, as he asked her, “How did you end up here?”
Daiyu flatly replied, “Long story short. Met a girl. Though, the people here are fun.” Daiyu then asked, in a more thoughtful manner, “So Bob, how did you end up on Mars in the first place.”
Bob casually answered, “Let's just say I had plans on traveling. And those plans got a little out of hand.”
Bob's commented causing a few fits of giggles from the ship's crew.
Bob thought, 'Good. Keeping them happy with increase my luck on this journey.'
The rest of the dinner was an uneventful affair, with some light conversation.
Around thirty minutes later, the dinner was over, with Simon fixing two plates, for River and Kaylee. Then Inara and Daiyu collected the plates and food, while Simon, Jayne, Zoe, Mal, and Bob headed back for the common area.
When they arrived in the common area, they sat down in the chairs and couches by he large TV monitor, as Jayne pulled out his Black Lagoon video collection.
They waiting a few more minutes for Inara and Daiyu to finish up, and join them.
As soon as the two women joined them, and sat down, Jayne said, “We don't have time right now to see all of the series. But, I picked out some of the best, and least messed up storylines.”
Bob played dumb, as he asked, “So, what is the entire series like? What is it about? You said that some of the storylines are missed up.”
Jayne answered, “Well, I have seen everything, but the omakes that Bob gave me...”
From the corner of his eye, Bob noticed Daiyu visibly tense. Bob thought, 'Figures she would tense over the omakes being mentioned. It also confirms that the Serenity crew, save for obviously River, don't know that Daiyu is Chang. Also, this confirmed what Rico told me. Chang has even seen her series and the omakes. Which why she is so flinched at the mention of the omakes. She knows about the Boys and Girls omake.'
Jayne continued, “But, I intend to watch those, eventually. It is a good action series. All of the episodes I have seen are good. But, a few of the episodes have some really intense downer endings. It explains a lot about some of the characters.”
Inara asked, “Since the rest of us haven't see the series yet, what are we watching first?”
Jayne stated, “The first two episodes. Don't worry, you won't be lost, for the most part. Just give me a moment. I will set the discs to english dub.”
Bob thought, 'Good idea. I have a feeling. That unlike myself. Most of the people in this room don't have patience to read subtitles.'
Jayne then inserted the first disc in the player, and then walked back to his chair, with the remote. He soon set the dics to play in english, with the english dialogue subtitles turned off.
The first episode started, with the opening and the music in the opening.
Bob frond the speakers on the TV provided plenty of sound quality, at a comfortable volume, for his tastes.
Simon commented, “The music has a nice beat to it.”
From the corner of his eye, Bob noticed that Daiyu smiled, ever so slightly.
Then, the actual episode started, the characters on screen spoke in english.
After the bar fight scene, Jayne commented, “You got to admit. As hot as she is, that Revy is crazy.”
Bob spoke up, “My father one time told me that redheads are nothing but trouble.”
Mal responded, “Your father is a wise man.”
Bob replied, “I know.”
Bob looked over at Daiyu.
Daiyu noticed him, as she stated, “No arguments from me.” She winked, as she added, “Though, I like trouble.”
Bob shook his head, as he lightly chuckled.
Simon commented, “Thought, that isn't my sister's natural hair color. Her natural color is brown. She just started dying a little under a year ago.”
Bob turned to look at Simon, as he thought, 'Okay. That answers that question. Still...' He said, “That rule still applies.”
Simon stated, “Oh. I agree with you one that.”
Bob and the other chuckled a little, as they turned back to look at the TV.
Simon also looked at the TV, as he thought, 'Though, given we had been on the run for so long. I am surprised, with her long hair, she did not dye her hair soon. But, that was likely because she was still very catatonic. And any changes to her daily schedule, or day to day environment, would likely have cause her problems.'
'Such as Book showing his afro hair. Which he usually pulls back to ponytail. That minor change freaked River all. And Book came to talk to me about it, soon after. I told he not to worry about it. That it is just another problem that River has to slowly has to learn to deal with.'
'Book agreed with me. Damn I miss him. He was the only person on this ship, that I could hold a civilized conversation with, with worrying that our conversation would devolve into a fistfight.'
'And for those steal with traumas, changing one's hair style, or hair color, is a sign the person is trying to move on with their life. Which is a good sign for River.'
'Along with that, after the operative, and what she had locked in her mind, about Miranda, coming out to the forefront, has also help River as well. It is like that barrier that had been there for so long, that prevented me from helping her, and her helping herself, is finally left. And the healing can finally began.'
'Still, this is a small conciliation to all those that were killed by the Alliance, in their search for River. Including Book and Wash. And not just those mass-murdered on that operative's orders. But, that others that have been murdered along the way, to try to get her.'
'I am happy we are gone from our home reality. We are finally beyond the reach of those that can harm us. Especially, the Alliance. We can actually let out guard down, and be people for one. And not outlaws on the run.'
'We are finally free.'
'I would throw party on the matter, if doing so was not in bad taste.'
'I mean, if we wanted too, any one of us could just settle down and have a life here. Have a family. Outside of the Serenity. If we wanted to. Not that we are going too. The Serenity is now our home. And the crew our friends.'
'And I really have a good relationship going with Kaylee, as my girlfriend. And I, her boyfriend.'
'Kaylee is a very caring and loving woman.'
'Though, due to my being a gentleman, I won't say this out loud, to any of the crew members, but Kaylee. But, the sex with her has been marvelous. And we are both so open with each other, in trying to please the other, as we make love.'
'I consider myself very fortunate to be with her.'
'Though, we use protection, not to get her pregnant. We both still have enough problems, that we do not need a child, right now.
Simon looked over at Daiyu, as he continued his thoughts, 'And on the matter of relationships. While, I stayed silent at the time, for the sake of my sister. At first, I was against bringing Daiyu aboard the ship, and letting Daiyu date River, for concern out of Daiyu's welfare.'
'Still, it seems that River and Daiyu have had a good relationship. And that relationship has done wonders for River's mental health. She has a ways to go, but she is slowly making it to being fully recovered.'
'There were points in this journey, that I thought I would never live to see that day that River would start to go back to acting like my sister, and not just a reclusive wildwoman.'
'River is moving on from what was done to her, by the Alliance government, and that makes me very happy.'
'Also, she hasn't had any catatonic relapses, since we left Miranda. And after that battle with the reavers on Mister Universe's Moon, I believe she has worked out a lot of issues that were weighting her down.'
'Due her improvement, I have started to taper down the medication I give her. And there has been no ill effects from doing so. And that brings me joy.'
'Also, it is fortunate that I can find most of the medications I give her, here. And those that I cannot, are the medications that she can already do without.
'At this rate, she will not need any medications in a few years.'
'Though, when River is ready. She will need to find someone to help her control her telepthy better. But, that is for later. Right now, I am with the process she has made so far.'
'Still, speaking of the telepathy. I better stop psychoanalyzing her. She can read my mind. And she does not like it when I do that. And she only tolerates me doing so, as long as it only concerns her immediate health and wellbeing.'
Simon looked around the room, as he continued his thoughts, 'Though, I am looking into possible mental exercises that might help block my thoughts, from her telepathy. And I plan to talk to Rock, on this matter, the next time she comes to visit us.'
'Also, Rock knows better than to just drop in on the Serenity. She knows which bars we go to, across the system. Last time she came, we gave her a list of those bars we liked here. And there locations. So, she just comes to this reality, calls us up. To let us know she is in this reality. And she then meets us at the closest bar we go to, and we all find a private place to talk.'
'And this arrangement, seems to work out well. Though, Mal is not happy we were not allowed to have a reality device of our own. Still, we got so much in return, including the opportunity for a new life here. Along with plenty of gold and other treasures, placed in the Serenity, to get us started. That Mal could not complain too loudly on that matter.
'And Mal realized that. He only a grumbled a little Rock and her friends not letting us having a reality device. Which given our past. I can understand why Rock did not want to let us have access to reality traveling technology.'
'But, other than that, Mal graciously accepted the situation, that Rock offered. With us now finding ourselves living in this reality. And we are presently do very well for ourselves. As it is.'
'Now, I better go back to watching this episode, someone noticed I am not watching the TV.'
Simon then turned back to the TV, has he joined the rest of the room, in watching the rest of the first Black Lagoon episode.
Soon after, the ending to the episode started playing.
Inara commented, “That is sad melody.”
After the preview, the second episode started.
After the episode finished the scene of chicken between the attack helicopter and the torpedo boat, with boat winning, Mal admitted, “That Rock can be a creative badass.”
After the episode ended, Jayne stopped the disc, as he stated, “The next episode I am going to show is episode seven.”
A few seconds later, Jayne swapped discs and the seventh episode started.
When the episode showed Balalaika editing porn, with Revy and Rock present, there was cries of laughter from everyone, but Bob noted that Daiyu laughed that hardest.
Bob thought, 'It makes sense that Chang would get the most out of that scene.'
A few minutes later, the episode reached its climax, with Rock calling Revy out for her attitude, while Revy had a loaded gun pointed at Rock's face.
Just as scene concluded, with Rock pushing Revy's gun away from his face, right before Revy fired it. With Rock snatching Revy's pistol from her right hand, and throwing it to the ground. Then, Rock taking a punch to the face by Revy, without reacting to the blow. Except for grabbing Revy's right wrist, while he continued to verbally tear her down.
Simon stated, “It takes real guts to stare down a crazy woman like that, and called her out for their attitude.”
Jayne commented, “You would know, Simon.”
Simon chuckled for a few seconds. He then replied, “Yes. I would.”
The next episode soon started, which introduced Roberta and Garcia.
The episode ended and the ninth episode began.
After Revy made a comment of wanting a shotgun umbrella for Christmas on the screen, Zoe stated, “You know. That would make a nice gift. I have a few dresses that weapon would go well with.” She joke. “It is so hard to accessorize.”
Inara was the only one to giggle, as she said, “It might be worth getting you that weapon, just to get you in a dress, Zoe.”
Mal said, “Jayne.”
Jayne replied, “I will look into getting one made.”
When the episode got to the chase, scene, Jayne stated, “If there is anyone, anywhere that can be more scary and dangerous than River can, it is Roberta. And I am not joking. I will sometime show you the Blood Trail arc. The last storyline for the anime. Think what Roberta is doing in these episodes, and dial it eleven.”
From the corner of his eye, Bob saw Daiyu smirk.
Simon raised and eyebrow, as he commented, “Really. That is quite a claim.”
Bob thought, 'And one that is likely true.'
Jayne said, “I never saw River snap a blade with her teeth before.”
Simon replied, “Really?”
Jayn responded, “Yes. Really. And that is only the tip of the blood red iceberg with her.”
From the corner of his eye, he saw Daiyu's smile widen, only for her to drop her smile a second later.
As the next episode started, and reached tail end of the, in episode the four hour fight scene, which was only a few minutes on screen, between Revy and Roberta, Bob stated, “Well, from what I have seen. Those women are something else. That is not a catfight. That is a major fist fight for most men I know could not handle that type of fight.”
Mal commented, “You might be right. I have been in duels that were likely less painful than what those two were putting themselves through.”
Zoe said, “I could fight like that. But, even I am not that macho to get into a knock down, drag out fight, just for the hell of it. I think I would just use a gun.”
Jayne commented, “I think everyone here, would. But, it is clear that Balalaika did not want that.”
Daiyu stated, “That is because Balalaika would feel that both Revy and Roberta might someday be useful to her, in the future.”
Bob looked at Daiyu, from the corner of his eye, as he agreed, “That is true.”
Episode eleven, and everyone chucked when they found out the password, Chang on scene, used. With the password being, may the force be with you. Even Daiyu lightly laughed.
Bob mentally reflected, 'I guess even those in the Black Lagoon reality have seen the Star Wars movies.'
At the end of episode twelve, Jayne said, “That Shenhua is almost as crazy as Revy.”
Bob commented, “It seems this series had no end to the amount of crazy women in it.”
Jayne replied, “Ah huh. Now, the last storyarc I am going to show is the Greenback Jane are. Just a fun story arc, with mindless action.”
The Greenback Jane arc started.
As Janet was shown escaping from the Florida mob, running through Roanapur, Inara said, “That woman is in the wrong town to be in, without a weapon.”
Bob replied, “You got that right. I like a women that know how to use a gun. As long as they are sane.”
Zoe complimented, “That just shows you have taste.”
It took much of Bob's will power not to laugh, but he could not help himself, as he cracked a grin, for a few seconds.
When the episode showed the introduction of Sawyer, the Cleaner, Simon said, “Unfortunately. I actually know a few of my fellow medical students, whom went into that line of work.”
Everyone, included Bob and Daiyu looked at Simon for a few seconds.
Simon noticed the attention that he had attracted towards himself. He quickly commented, “There are some real sickos in the medical profession.”
No one said anything about Simon's comment, as they turned back to the TV.
During the next episode, right after Eda explained to Revy and Rock, her the escape plan she set Janet up to take, on screen, Simon stated, “There are escape plans. And then there is stupidity. Eda's plan clearly relies on both.”
Mal commented, “Ah, the voice of experience.”
Zoe, Inara, and Jayne chuckled.
Bob did not laugh. And he noticed Daiyu did not laugh, either, as he thought, 'Well, Chang. You are sharp enough not to laugh. Still, you have probably also seen the Firefly series, and Serenity movie, and you understood Mal's joke.'
Soon after, episode eighteen started.
When they got to the scene where Dutch made the Lagoon PT boat buck like a rodeo bull, Zoe requested, “Sir. Could we try to make the ship do that sometime?”
Mal smirked, as he joke, “Now, who is missing their brain?”
The two of them just laughed for a few seconds.
Then, the episode showed the scene with Claude Torch Weaver being killed by Revy, while Revy made the, rocket man joke.
Daiyu commented, “Too bad Claude died. I am sure he would have been interesting for that series.”
Bob thought, 'With you, Chang. Given your former resources. If you had a professional, pyromaniac badass like Claude, working for you, at the peak of your power. The multiverse might not have survived.'
As the episode ended, Jayne stated, “That is the last of the episodes I was planning to show tonight. What else would you like to watch?”
Bob noticed that Daiyu got up and headed for the restroom.
As Bob watched Daiyu exit the room, he thought, 'Now, let's have some fun with Chang. As payback for what she did to Rico.'
Bob turned to Jayne, as he stated, “Jayne. You mentioned the series had some omakes? Given how twisted that series is, I wonder how twisted the omakes are? And how funny they are?”
Jayne nodded, he complimented, “Good idea. I will set the omakes to english dub.” He then swapped out discs with the one that had the Black Lagoon omakes on it.
The first omake started soon started. It showed the Lagoon Crew a few year younger, and in a high school setting, with the woman just as crazy and violent as before. With the characters speaking english. Using the same english voice cast as in the Black Lagoon anime, itself.
The omake was a riot that caused Jayne, Inara, Mal, Zoe, Simon, and Bob to laugh continuously, for several seconds.
Bob thought, 'These omakes never stop being funny.'
As the episode ended, Simon said, “School life was never that interesting for me.”
Mal stated, “Maybe you should be thankful that that fact.”
Simon replied, “I think I will.”
The second omake started. It showed Rock meeting Revy, but Revy as a magical girl with semi-automatic pistols, whom was more insane than usual, in a sugary way, as she fought the bad guys in the episode.
Bob stated, “Revy as a magical girl, with pistols. What were they on when the made this episode?”
Jayne's lips curled into a wicked grin, as he answered, “Likely some really good stuff.”
As the third omake started, with the omake showing Balalaika playing house wife, and mother, to Hansel and Gretel, Inara innocently asked, “Who are those two kids with Balalaika?”
Jayne stated, “Trust me. You likely don't want to know. But, I will show the Black Lagoon episodes featuring them, later. The episodes are good, but Inara, bring plenty of tissues, because you are going to be crying by the end of that storyline.”
Bob thought, 'That is an understatement.'
Inara replied, “I will keep that in mind.”
Daiyu came into the room as the third omake was half way through its run.
Daiyu looked on, at what was playing on the TV screen, with worry, as she thought, 'Oh crap. How could this happen, while I was taking crap? This is the third omake. The fourth omake is the Boys and Girls omake. And if they see that omake, the omake will expose my real identity as Chang to them. I have to stop this, before they get to that episode. Which, from the look of the scene playing right now, of the third omake, I under one minute to do something about this situation!'
Daiyu turned to the crew, as she suggested, “Guys. Won't it be a good idea to save some of there episodes for later.'
Everyone, including Bob, heard Daiyu, as they turned to face her.
Bob thought, 'Nice excuse. And I have seem to have gotten the fear and worry, that I wanted from you, Chang. Also, it would not be helpful toward myself, if I started a battle within a spaceship, in hyperspace. So, let us stop this before it gets out of hand.'
Bob backed Daiyu up, as he said, “I agree. It is always good to save something for later.”
Jayne commented, “But, Bob it was your idea to watch these in the first place. But, okay. Still, you have both have a good point. We will continue these omakes, later. Let's just finish watching this one.”
Bob replied, “Okay.” He bitterly thought, 'Thanks for blowing my cover, Jayne.'
Upon hearing that it was Bob's idea to watch the omakes in the first place, Daiyu swiftly turned, as she silently stared at Bob.
Bob thought, without showing his worry on the outside, 'Ah oh. Still, the simplest excuse is the most believable.'
Bob shrugged at Daiyu's unspoken question, as he commented, “I felt that I just like a needed a laugh. And I have found that omakes are usually comedies.”
Daiyu continued looking at Bob for a few more seconds, before she just turned, and walked over to the chair she had been sitting down in. She then got comfortable in that chair.
As soon as the third omake finished, Jayne used the remote to stop the disc. He then got up and walked over to the player.
When he reach the player, he turned and asked everyone, as he asked, “So, what should we watch next?”
Daiyu requested, “How about something simple, that everyone can enjoy? Star Wars Episode Four, A New Hope?” She thought, 'I believe I saw that cases for the Star Wars movies, in that cabinet, by Jayne.'
Inara casually inquired, “Original? Or, special edition?... Not that I mind either way. I know we have both version. Considering, I was the one to obtain them.”
Both Bob and Daiyu did a double-take towards Inara.
Bob thought, 'It figured that Inara would be a closet sci-fi geek. Given her lifestyle, it is the only way she could be in the closet. And she has had the education and upbringing to know the difference between the two versions of the original trilogy.'
'And it is nice to know that there are sides to these people that I did not know about. That the Firefly series, and Serenity movie did not show.'
Mal suggested, “How about we let our passenger decide?” He turned to Bob, as he inquired, “What do you say, Bob?”
Bob turned to Mal, as he answered, “I will pick the special edition. I know fans were pissed with the who Han not shooting first in the special edition. But, otherwise, the background additions add a whole other sci-fi level to the movie, and enhances the enjoyment for the viewers.”
Daiyu agreed, “I can see his reasoning, captain. I have seen both versions, and you will get more out of watching the special edition.”
Mal stated, “The special edition it is.”
Jayne pulled out the special editions disc of the Star Wars Episode Four movie, and changed out the discs in the player, so they could watch the movie.
Jayne then walked back to his chair and sat down at the movie started.
Daiyu casually asked, “Everyone knows what this movie is about?”
Zoe commented, “When growing up in transports and military bases, there will not much to do for a military brat, except school, exercise, and watching movies like this. Still, they were enjoyable.”
Bob sadly looked at Zoe for a few seconds, before turning away.
Bob said, “Story of a boy seeking adventure, and becoming a man, while being caught up in the adventure of his life.” He looked around, and back to the screen, as he mentally reflected, 'Damn, that has become my life. Only, I am intelligent enough to avoid the imperial entanglements.'
Simon said, “River loved these movies, as a child. But, I really didn't care for them. I was more of a pirates fan, myself. Before I grew up.”
Bob asked, “Which era? Classic sailor of the seas? Modernized sea pirates? Or, space pirates?”
Simon turned to Bob, as he slyly smiled. He coyly answered, “Let us just say that I enjoyed the Black Lagoon series more than I am willing to admit.”
Bob heard Daiyu giggle a little nearby.
Mal stated, “I saw all six movies as a child in the proper order. I don't see what the big deal is about the end of episode five. Episode three pretty much spoiled that plot twist.”
Inara looked over at Mal, as she slightly grinned. She casually explained, “That is because a person is suppose to watch them in the order of episode four, five, one, two, three, six.”
Inara then turned back to the screen.
Bob and Daiyu just looked at Inara for a few seconds, before they turned back to look at the TV.
Bob thought, 'Oh god. Inara really is a scifi geek. That is the generally recognized order to watch the Star Wars movies in.'
Jayne agreed, “She is right, Captain. That is the order I watched them, a few years ago. And I seemed to have gotten the most out of those movies, in doing so.”
Mal replied, “Fine. We will watch it in that order.”
Jayne then went over and started episode four of Star Wars.
For the Serenity crew, watching episode four of Star Wars was fairly uneventful. Around two hours later, after the movie finished, with Jayne pulled the disc out of the player, and putting it in its box. He then pulled out the disc to episode five, to put it into the player.
Bob yawned. He looked at this watch. The countdown stated. “36:20:38”
Bob got up from his chair, and he grabbed his gym bag.
Bob looked over at the Serenity crew, as he thanked them, “Good night, guys. I found the Black Lagoon series and Star Wars movie to be great. And it was fun spending time with you all.” He turned to Jayne, as he complimented, “Especially, you Jayne. You got completely got great taste.”
Everyone turned to look at Bob.
Jayne turned to Bob, as he smiled. He replied, “Thanks, Bob.”
Bob concluded, “I am going to get some sleep.”
Inara asked, “Do you remember which bunk you were assigned to.”
Bob turned to Inara, as he calmly answered, “Yes. I do. Inara.”
Inara responded, “Then, sleep well, Bob.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
Jayne said, “Good night, Bob. I got to go relieve River, anyway. I will give you the controls, Captain.”
Jayne then got up, handed the controls to Mal, and he headed for the cockpit.
Mal looked at Jayne, as he said, “Thanks.” He then turned to Bob, as he said, “Night.”
Zoe just nodded towards Bob.
Simon commented, “Get some rest.”
Bob said, “I will.”
Daiyu did not respond.
As Bob walked out of the room, those still in the room began to watch Star Wars, Episode Five.
Bob first headed for the restroom, then to the back of the ship, were his assigned bunk was.
When he got there, he set down his bag by his bunk. He untied his boots, and took off his boots, letting his knife fall deeper into his right boot. Afterward, he took off his sunglasses. He pulled out his wallet, reality device, and cellphone. Putting all three items into his boots.
Bob thought, 'Given, I do not have a clean part of clothing. I think it is best I just sleep in the clothing I have on. And it is best I leave my clothing on. Just in case I need to react quickly.'
'Given how tired I am, and River is about to come down here. It is best I get left the area, as quickly as possible. And getting some sleep. Which I do need. Is a very good excuse to do so.'
'Fortunately, Jayne decided to leave, after I said I was heading to sleep. So, there is not suspicion by Chang, on that matter. That I am trying to avoid River. Which I am. Now'
Bob then laid down on the mattress. As his head hit the mattress pillow, he soon fell fast sleep.
(_)
A few hours later, Bob was awoke to the sensation of rumbling.
It took a few seconds for his brain to fully get in gear, as he realized where he was, when he was, who was on the ship with him, and how serious that rumbling could be.
Bob's eyes snapped open, as he thought, 'Damn. That rumbling can only mean that the engines are giving Kaylee trouble. I remember Mal mentioning something about Kaylee checking something with the engines.'
'If we hit the wall of the hyperspace gate, we are dead. Though, there is not much I can do about that. Still, Serenity has to to shuttles attached to it. One of them is Inara's quarters. If Mal has to ditched the ship, I want to be ready for the lifeboat, with everyone else. Meaning I don't have time to shave, or shower.'
Bob leaned up and checked to make sure his necklace was still on straight. He pulled out his wallet, reality device, cellphone, and folded knife from his boots. He put his cellphone, wallet, and reality device into his front pants pockets. He then got his feet into his boots, and laced them up. Next, he stuck his knife back into the interior side of his right boot. Next, he put on his shades.
Afterward, Bob looked at his watch, the countdown read, “30:10: 23”
Bob thought, 'I have been a six hours. That was is enough sleep to function. And from what I understand. And I have been on this ship for roughly twelve hours. So, we are around half way to Earth. With luck, I will make it to Earth with time to spare... Ah. Who I am kidding? These things always end by the person barely making it, just in time.'
Got out of the bunk. He grabbed his gym bag, as he mentally realized, 'Also, I had better clear my mind, in case I run into River.'
As Bob started heading for the common area, Mal voice came on the speakers, “This is your Captain speaking. We are currently having problems with one of our engines. And we will be needing to dock soon for repairs. But, otherwise, everything is under control.'
Bob thought, with annoyance, 'As expected. My schedule just died a horrible death.'
A few minutes later, Bob reached the common area and found Zoe, Simon, Inara, and Daiyu, all sitting at a table, playing poker, while using real money to place bets with.
They all looked over at him.
Zoe stated, “Morning.”
Inara kindly asked, “Did you sleep well, Bob?”
Bob joked, “Like a rock. Until the rock started shaking.”
The others lightly laughed as Bob's comment.
Bob thought, 'Even though I heard Mal's statement on the speaker, I want first hand knowledge of the situation. Also, I want to know where everyone else is. Especially, River.' He questioned, “So, what is going on?”
Simon stated, “As the Captain stated, there is a problem with one of the engines. Since there is nothing we can do about it until we dock for repairs, I suggest you just relax. If we die. We die.”
Bob inquired, “And where is everyone, else?”
Simon answered, “Kaylee is in the engine room. Jayne is there also, to provide some extra muscle, if Kaylee needs it, at the spur of the moment. River is back at the helm, and Mal is in the cockpit with her. As he coordinates between River and Kaylee, so we can make it out of hyperspace, and to a transit station, without dying in the process.”
Bob responded, “Simon, you're right. And thank you for answering my questions. I appreciate the dedication, professionalism, sincerity that your crew has given me.”
Simon replied, “You're welcome. Also, you can join us for a few rounds of poker, if you want.”
Bob responded, “No thanks. I don't have the money to play with. But. All the same. Thank you for the offer.”
Simon said, “You're welcome.”
Simon, Zoe, Inara, and Daiyu then went back to playing poker.
Meanwhile, Bob carried his gym bag over to one of the chairs. He sat down, with his gym bag in his lap, as he waited to see how the situation would pan out.
(_)
An hour later, Mal announced on the speaker, “This is your captain speaking. We will be leaving hyperspace in a few minutes. After consulting our maps. And talking to a few people on the radio. We have found that near where we are exiting this hyper-lane, to another hyper-lane. At a gate transit point. There is a transit station where we can dock with for repairs.”
“We are informed that the transit station is a fairly large station, that handle refueling and repairs between Mars and Earth. That station has restaurants, theaters, and a shopping area. Should any of you feel like taking a look around. While, repairs are taking place.”
Just then, there a bump throughout the ship that signaled their transition back to normal space.
Mal continued, “That was us just moving into normal space. We should reach the space station within ten minutes.”
Bob and the crew breathed a sigh of relief.
Ten minutes later, Mal came back on the speakers, as he stated, “We will be docking with the station. Momentarily.”
A few seconds later, Bob and the crew felt a bump on the side of the ship, as the Serenity docked with the side of its hull, with the spacestation.
Bob mentally noted, 'The Serenity's gravity system was still online. Well, that is good.'
A minute later, Mal walked down to the common area.
Bob saw Mal walking towards him.
Bob got up from his chair, with the handle of his gym bag in his left hand, as he turned to face Mal.
When Mal reached Bob, he came to a stop. He stated, “Bob. I want you to know. You have been a wonderful guest and passenger. And I am sorry to have to do this to you. But, I need you off my ship. I have greater worries, about fixing my ship, than getting you to Earth on time. Still, since I only got you halfway to Earth, I will refund half the money Reggie paid me to take you there.”
Bob could not hide his unhappiness, as he thought, 'Damn. Just as I thought. There goes my schedule. But, there is no point in fighting the situation. At least I am getting half the money. So, I am not stranded. Just delayed. But, the delay is not critical, yet. I have still have plenty of time to find a way to Earth.'
Bob responded, “I understand, Captain Reynolds. And I considered it a privilege to be a guest on board your ship, the Serenity.”
Bob then extended right hand to Mal.
Mal shook Bob's hand, with his own right hand. Both noted the other man had a firm, but not tight handshake.
As they shook hands, Mal replied, “I am glad to hear you say that.”
A second later, they broke their handshake.
Bob requested, “Captain, permission to say goodbye to your crew?”
Mal smiled, as he answered, “Granted. Afterward, I will escort you out, and give you the partial refund.”
Bob turned to Zoe, Simon, Inara, and Daiyu. He saw they they had been paying attention to what Mal had said to him.
Bob sadly stated, “Well guys. It was fun. I wish I could stay longer. But, it looks like I got to find another ride to Earth.”
Zoe said, “Good luck to you, as well.”
Daiyu replied, “I would have like to have known you better.”
Simon responded, “Thank you for answering some of my questions.”
Inara said, “I glad to have met you. It is clear that your family has taught you well. Un both manners and behavior.” She looked over at Mal, as she casual added, “Those seem to be rare skills, these days.”
Mal just smirked, at Inara.
Inara then looked back at Bob.
Bob replied, “Thank you, Inara. My parents did teach me well. Also, I regret not being able to see Jayne, before I leave. Please, tell him thanks for sharing his collection. I enjoyed it.”
Inara said, “We will.”
Bob looked over at Mal, as he stated, “Good luck in fixing your engines.”
Mal replied, “Thanks.”
Bob commented, “I am ready to leave.”
Mal said, “This way. To the dock hatch we are using.”
Mal then turned and started walking out of the room.
Bob silently following Mal out of the room, as he carried his gym bag.
(_)
A few minutes later, Bob followed Mal to one of the airlocks of the Serenity.
Mal looked at the panel by the airlock, to check the pressurization and air quality in the interior section of the airlock, and the pressurization and air quality of the docking tube.
When everything check out, Mal opened the inner hatch, and stepped inside.
Bob followed Mal into the hatch.
With both them in the airlock, Mal closed the inner hatch. Next, he opened the outer hatch, which was completely connect to the docking tube connecting the Serenity to the transit station.
Bob also sat, that the outer airlock hatch, on the station side, which the tube was connected to, was open. Though, the inner hatch was closed, as an obvious safety measure.'
Bob noticed that the air in the docking tube was a bit stall, but breathable.
Bob watched as Mal started to floated within the tube to the other side.
Bob slung the sling of his gym back over his left shoulder, as he stated, “This is the first time I have done this.” He thought, “I am not playing games here. Going through a docking to is very dangerous. I cannot pretend. I need to know what to do. Or, I could get myself crippled, or even killed.
Mal looked back at Bob, as he said, “Don't worry. Just kick off, and use your hands to run along the tube to guide yourself.”
Bob replied, “Yes sir.”
As Bob step onto the tube, the artificial gravity of the Serenity left him, along with his bag, was floating weightless.
Bob thought, “This is an interesting experience. But, I need to get back to gravity quickly. I know for a fact that weightlessness can cause those who are new to the experience, to become nauseous. That is a reason the aircraft used by Nasa for weightless training is nicknamed the, vomit comet. And the last thing I want to do is throw up on Mal... At least, not before he gives me that refund.'
Bob kicked off from the threshold of the hatch to the Serenity, as used his hands, to guide himself along the opposite sides of wall of the tube, to the other side.
When he reach the other side, Bob held out his right hand, which Mal grabbed, to gently pull him, into the inner hatch.
Bob looked at Mal, as he said, “Thanks.”
Mal stated, “No problem.”
Mal floated beside Bob, to used an interior panel, in the airlock, to close the outer hatch of the station airlock, and then opened the inner hatch, into the spacestation.
They floated into the station itself, which was a large, open chamber. Mal then used a panel by the hatch, to close the inner hatch behind them.
Bob floated by Mal, as he noticed that forty feet further into the large room, lead directly to the rotation area part of the station, which used centrifugal force to create artificial gravity.
Though, Bob also saw a small card reader, on a stand, right in front of the rotation area.
Bob then watched, as Mal floated passed him, with him pulling out a debit card. He ran his card across a card reader, as he passed by it. He then entered the rotation, and his feet dropped to the ground, as gravity asserted itself, on Mal's body.
Bob followed was following right behind Mal. Bob thought, 'He must be paying the docking fee.' He then reached the rotation area, with him feeling gravity again. He turned and sat that he was only a few feet from Mal.
Mal put away his debit card, as he turned to face Bob.
Mal said, in a sad tone of voice, “I hate doing this to you, Bob. But honestly, my ship and crew come first. Though, I wish you luck on finding a way to Earth on your time table. And I believe this will help. Here.” Mal then pulled out a stack of woolong bills that was half the size of the one Reggie had given him. He handed the stack to woolongs to Bob.
Bob took the stack of bills. He put them in his right side front, pants pocket, by his cellphone.
Bob looked at Mal's face, as he replied, “Hey. That is life, Captain Reynolds.”
Mal complimented, “That is a good way to look at it.”
Bob said, “Well. thanks for the refund. At least, I am not stranded.”
Mal nodded, as he said, “See you later, Bob.”
Bob responded, “You too, Captain Reynolds.”
Bob then watched as Mal turned, and floated back over to the inner airlock hatch they had just come from. He open the inner airlock, and close it behind him, as he headed before for his ship.
Bob turned around, and looked further into the rotation section of the space station, whic
Bob looked at his watch, on his left wrist. The countdown stated. “28:22:18”
Bob thought, 'Now, to find a new ride home. At least, I don't have to worry about River reading my mind, anymore.'
Bob then started walking towards the nearest hallway, as he thought, with a bit of humor, 'The artificial gravity on this station is closer to Earth's own gravity, than on the Serenity. I am getting heavier as I go along in this journey. And I have not yet had a chance to get a good look outside, into space, since I left home, a day ago. Still, while I am here, and I have some time. I might as well go find a restroom, take care of some business, and try to get a little cleaned up. With luck there should be signs to the restroom areas.'
Bob walked further into the station, with his gym bag slung on his left shoulder, as he went find a men's restroom.
Fortunately, Bob soon found the signs, which were in english, to the nearest men's restroom.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, had Bob found a men's restroom, that was fairly clean, in the docking area of the stated. He got was he needed done, and cleaned himself up the best he could. He then, walked out of the restroom, with the strap of his gym bag hanging on his right shoulder.
As he made his way through the hallways near the docking section of the transit station, while he was searching from someone to pay for a ride with, he turned a corner and came upon three adults having a conversation.
It was two men and a woman, about twenty feet away.
Bob could see the three adults were all clearly having a conversation with each other.
Of the two men, one was leaning on the wall by the other two adults, clearing listening to their conversation. The man looked asian, with a light skin tone, blue eyes, and white hair. His white hair was cut short. He appeared to be in his twenties.
The white haired man wore white tennis shoes, blue jeans, a brown leather belt, a white t-shirt, and a denim cloth jacket as blue as his jeans.
The other man, whom was talking, was a black haired, fair skinned man, of around thirty years old. He hair was cut short. The man was in good physical shape, and he was slightly taller than Bob himself.
The black haired man wore a black boots, a black pants, black leather belt, a red t-shirt, and black, sleeveless, leather vest.
Bob thought, 'While, I do not recognize the white haired man. The black haired man seems familiar. I cannot place the black man's face. But, it just that I cannot recall, off the top of my head, who he reminds me of. Though, will think about that later. I wonder who that woman is?'
Bob saw that the woman had tanned skin. And she was in her mid-thirties. She had short, blond hair.
Bob then turned to look at the woman, and he instantly recognized the woman, as he thought, 'That is V.T. She is also known as, the Heavy Metal Queen. She is considered one of the best space truckers in all of fiction. I may have just lucked out.'
'V.T. is the personification of a physically strong, independent, middle aged woman. From anyone looking into her blue eyes, they could easily tell that V.T. is just mentally strong, as she is physically strong, if not more so.'
'Due to her lifestyle, as a space trucker, V.T. had put on some bulk, in the form of muscles.'
'From the picture, in the Cowboy Bebop episode featuring her, in her in her youth, V.T. was much slimmer woman, than she is now. Though, she was not fat. Instead, she was bulky. But, not in an ugly sense. She is actually very good looking. Also, from the way she is standing, she still retains her feminine grace and poise.'
Bob looked closer at V.T., and he saw that she wore her usual clothing, which was a black shirt, blue pants, and brown boots. Over the black shirt and blue pants, she wore a green bodice that reached down to her shins. Over the bodice she wore a black belt around her waist, and a black coat with red trimmings.
V.T. also wore a black newsboy cap on the top of her head, and a necklace, with a small, loose necklace around her throat, with purple pendent attached to her necklace, that hung around the front of her upper chest, right below her neckline.
Bob thought, 'If I play my cards right, V.T. might be my ticket Earth.'
'Everything I know about V.T. states that though she is tough, she is fair and come be got along easily, as long as the person does not complain about her taste in music, or the loud volume she play it at in the cabin in her space ship... I will just ask for some tissues, or something, to plug my ears if the music is to loud even for me... I wonder wear her cat is... Well, it has been for years since the series, probably close to five years since they showed her on that adventure with Spike and Faye, and that cat looked like it was getting up in age, and very fat. Zeros is likely no longer around.'
'Now, to deal with the matter at hand. I better just let this conversation play out. While, I hate eaves dropping, but I have to wait until their done, till I can speak to V.T. and implement my plan. And it is such a simple plan, that it should work. Though, if it doesn't, I will just find another way to Earth.'
Bob ducked back around the corner. He stood with his back to the wall, he silently listened to their conversation.
The black hair man said, in english, in a slight U.S. southern accent, “Please, listen V.T. You are one of the best space truckers out there. All I am saying is that we have known each other for a while. And I love your work ethic, and no nonsense personality. That is why I am offering you a job. Trust me. You have no clue what is out there. And I have found everyone needs delivery service. And the benefits and pay I am offering, you cannot find anywhere else.”
VT stated, in english, “Okay, Little D. You have always been on the level with me. So, I will give it some thought.”
Little D replied, “That is all I am asking, from you.”
Little D and the white haired man turned and started down the hallway turned towards Bob.
Bob heard them coming, as he thought, 'They know V.T. It might be best if I learn who that are, before I approach V.T. If nothing else, V.T. respects them, so if I have a since of who they are like. I can talk V.T. from a similar approach and style of mannerisms.'
When the two men turned the corner, towards Bob, they within five feet of Bob, when Bob looked at them. He inquired, in a polite tone of voice, 'Excuse me, gentlemen. But, I was wondering who you two were?”
The two men came to a stop, in front of Bob, and looked at him.
Little D answered, in a casual tone of voice, “Just a couple of friends with strange families, and stranger friends. I am, Little D. This white haired man beside me is named, Yuuichi.”
Yuuichi turned to Little D, as he spoke, in crystal clear english, with a slight japanese accent, “You got that right, Little D.” He turned to Bob, as he continued, If you are wondering. Even though I am a few years younger than my best friend here, I am technically his step-uncle.”
Little D turned to his friend, as his lips curled into a grin. He said, “No kidding. It was interesting when your parents came to my home, and introduced us to each other. But, it was the start of a wonderful, and mischievous friendship. Oh boy. Those were great times.”
Yuuichi looked over at Little, as he returned Little D's smile. He responded, “I know. And then our mothers let slip about their girl friends, and their island bikini parties.”
Little D commented, “They should have never told us. Given at the time we were both, admittedly, horny teenage boys. It was like waving raw meat in front of starving dogs. And with your abilities, Yuuichi. When we snuck into those bikini parties at that island. As far as the women there were concerned, we were there and gone in the blink of an eye. And they never caught us once.”
Both men then began to laugh.
Bob watched these to clearly crazy guys, as he thought, 'These two are clearly crazy. But, I am also getting somewhere with them. Now, to push forward.' Bob asked, in a casual tone of voice, “So, what do a couple of lunatics like you do for a living?”
Both men slowly stopped laugh, as they turned to look at Bob. A second later, they both replied, in unison, “Delivery Service.”
Little D commented, “They also should have never showed us that sci-fi delivery service cartoon series.”
Yuuichi stated, “I know. We just took it to the next logical step. Here is our card.”
Yuuichi pulled out a card, from his right front pants pocket, and he handed the card to Bob.
Bob gently took the card, in his left hand. But, he did not read the card, as he knew better than to take his eyes off of nearby lunatics.
Little D explained, “Not only are we best friends, but we are business partners. Our business name is R.E. Our business motto. Literally anytime. Anywhere. For a fair price. And we mean it. So, who are you?”
Bob answered, “Bob.”
Little D and Yuuichi took a closer look at the younger man. They then looked at each other, and back at Bob. A second later, they began to laugh.
Between laughs, Little stated, “Really? Well, good luck, Bob.”
Between laughs, Yuuichi commented, “You are going to need it.”
They then walked passed Bob, as Little D muttered, “Yep. Stranger friends.”
From the corner of Bob's eye, as the two men left his sight, he sat Little D pulled someone from his left front pants pocket.
From behind Bob, Yuuichi said, “We should know.”
Bob turned around to look at them, but when he did, they had just disappeared.
Bob looked at the card, in his left hand. The card had no contact information, but the name on the card caused Bob to put his right palm on top of his face.
He thought, with annoyance, 'They named of their company is Reality Express. They are reality travelers. I could have probably bumped a ride home with them. Oh well, at least there is V.T.'
Bob took his hand off his face. He did not waste time, he quickly turned the corner, and he approach V.T. at a brisk pace.
As Bot walked up to her, V.T. looked over at him.
Why Bob came withing ten feet of V.T. he greeted her, “Hello. I overheard that you are, V.T.”
Bob then pulled out his stack of woolongs, with his right hand.
V.T. realized what was going on, as she pulled out a stack of money herself, she held with her right hand. She said, “You get only one chance to guess my name.”
Bob came to a stop five feet from V.T. He responded, “I know. But, I was wondering. Would you be open to altering your bet a little.”
V.T. replied, “I am listening.”
Bob said, “You can keep the money. If I can guess your name, you take me to Earth, as soon as possible. Within less than a day.”
V.T. responded, “Okay. I am already heading that way.”
Bob handled V.T. his stack of money.
V.T. used her left hand, take the money from Bob's right hands. She said, “Alright. State your guess.”
Bob stated, “Your name is Victoria Terpsichore.”
V.T. cracked a grin, as she inquired, with curiosity in her tone of voice, “Now, how did you know that?”
Bob offered, “If you get me to Earth, I will tell you everything.”
Bob thought, 'And that is the truth. I believe you might actually find it humorous to learn that your home reality, here, is a fictional reality in my home reality.'
'Though, chances are, when you see Little D and Yuuichi. They will likely tell you anyway. So, there is no harm in telling you. That is, once I am on Earth. And I don't have to worry about you accusing me of being insane, and leaving me here, without my money.'
'Plus, making this offer is a good instinctive for you to get to to Earth, as soon as possible.'
V.T. put Bob's stack of money, with her much larger stack. As she put her stack of money away, into a pocket, she replied, “You got yourself a deal. Now, what do I call you?”
Bob answered, “Bob. Just Bob.”
V.T. stated, “Well Bob. Let me show you to my ship.”
V.T. then turned, and started walking down the hallway, with Bob following behind her.
(_)
Fifteen minutes later, V.T. and Bob floated into the main cabin of V.T. space ship, which was the front cab.
As V.T. sat in the right side seat, at the helm of the ship. Bob sat down in the left seat, at the helm. Because they were in zero g, Bob stuffed his gym bag between his legs and the bottom of the seat, so it would not go float away.
Bob then realized, as he thought, 'Damn. I forgot this ship does not have artificial gravity in any way. And I have no real experience with no gravity. I could become sick to my stomach.'
Bob turned to his right, to see V.T., whom was prepping her ship for long, along with the cargo containers her ship was hauling behind it.
Bob politely requested, “V.T. Please, don't take this the wrong way. But, I don't have much experience with extended times without gravity. While I am okay right now, do you have any medication I can take if I become nauseous?”
V.T. looked up at one of the shelves above her seat, though within arms reach. She opened it, and she pulled out a bottle of pills.
As V.T. showed Bob the pill bottle, she explained, “It's okay. Decades in space, I even I sometimes have those problems. There is a frig in back of the cockpit with some canned sodas, bottle water and juice. Along, with some snacks. So, if you need these pills. You won't have to take them dry. Also, I have found that if I strap yourself in, the pressure from the straps, pushing myself in the seat can sometime trick my subconscious into thinking I am in gravity, and it will stop the nauseous cold.”
V.T. then put away the pills, back in the shelf it was in. Next, she closed the shelf.
Bob responded, “Thank you. On another matter. I take it the toilet is an old suction styles? Like Nasa used back in the day?”
V.T. answered, “Yes. It is an updated version. The toilet is in a room in back of the ship. There the hose on the side for men. That I kept there, just in case. And the toilet itself is an... Interesting experience.”
Bob commented, “I am glad I went while at the station.”
V.T. responded, “That was intelligent on your part. With luck we will be on Earth in less than twelve hours.”
Bob replied, “That is what I figured.”
V.T. inquired, “So, where on Earth do you want to go?”
Bob answered, “The ruins of Aspen Colorado, United States. Do you know the location?”
V.T. responded, “Yes. I do. During the winter months. Some tourists camp in the mountains there, to go skiing.”
Bob commented, “I guess some things never go out of style.”
V.T. stated, “True. Though, it is dangerous. Due to possible avalanches, and no rescue crews within the area. So, why not you just lean back and relax as I get you to your destination. By the way, do you like rock music played loud?”
Bob honestly replied, “As long as it is positive rock, and not so loud that it causes my ears to to go deaf, I can listen to it all day long.”
V.T. smiled at Bob, as she said, “Nice. But, I have some headphones if you need something to muffle the noise”
Bob responded, “Thank you for the offer. But, I want to see how loud you play your music, first.”
Bob leaned back in his chair, as he stretch his legs, and as he wondered about how his life had lead him to this near impossible point.
Bob happily thought, 'I am glad to find, that as I get to know V.T., she is turning out to be the type of person that I would have no problems being friends. I am not attracted to her in the least. But, she has a great personality. I cannot wait to find out what type of rock music she plays. Maybe, I will even get to listen to good rock music that doesn't even exist in my reality. Now, that is a wild thought.'
'And it is fortunate I got kicked off the Serenity when I did. I don't know how much longer I could dodge that telepathic, badass, supergenius River, and keep her from finding out what I know. Still, for a crew of thieves and killers, they turned out to be decent people. Once I got to know them.'
'I can understand what Reggie seeing in Jayne. He seems like a person that would make a great drinking buddy.'
'And considering what Chang did, I find her becoming both River's bitch, and the ship's janitor, to be karmic punishment for her.'
Bob then causally looked his left, out the ship's left side window.
He then noticed that he V.T. space ship was parked right beside the Serenity. With both cockpits in view of each other.
And through the right side cockpit window of the Serenity, River was looking right back at him, with a feral grin on her lips.
Even at the distance between the two cockpits, Bob could still clearly see River. And Bob was sure she could clearly see him.
Under his sunglasses, Bob's eyes went wide, while he jaw dropped in horror. He thought, in fear, 'Oh crap!'
River's smile widened at his thought.
Bob forced himself to relax, as he thought, 'River. You read my entire thought? Didn't you?'
River nodded, as she continued to grin.
Bob quickly responded, in thought, 'For the record. I have nothing but deep respect for you, and your friends. Do you believe me?'
River nodded, while maintaining her grin
Bob asked in thought, 'Is there any way I can talk you out of coming after me?'
River shook her head, while smiling.
Bob mentally inquired, 'How screwed am I?'
River used her right index finger to do a horizon motion along her throat.
Bob mentally replied, 'That bad, huh? Well, you got to catch me first.'
Even thought Bob could not hear it, he saw River begin to laugh.
Bob then noticed that right side engine started to spark, on the outside, for a couple of seconds, before it quit.
Bob thought, 'That must be the damaged engine. With Kaylee just trying out the engine. Seeing it is still damaged, and shutting it down. And at the moment, River. I don't care if you are reading my mind. We both know you cannot reach me right now. So, don't try.'
Bob turned and saw that River had stopped laughing, and she rolled her eyes for a seconds. Before she turned back to look at him.
Bob turned to V.T., as he asked, “V.T., I have a silly question that could use your input. Do you see that ship to our left. I was wondering. How long would you guess it would take for them to repair that sparking engine?”
V.T. leaned up from her seat and looked out the left side window. As she sat back down in her seat, she answered, “I would say around four hours.”
Bob replied, “Interesting. Thank you for answering my question.”
Bob looked over at River, as he gloated, in thought, 'You hear that, River? That is a four hour head start in my favor?”
River frowned.
V.T. looked out her front windows, as she asked, “So, are you ready to go?”
Bob looked over at River, one more time, as he thought, 'See you later, River.'
River smirked, as she waved goodbye to him with her right hand.
Bob looked in front of him, out of the front window, as he requested, “Hit it, V.T.”
V.T. turned on her rock music. Turned on the two front lights, at the bottom front of her ship. Released the back docking claps that anchored the ship to the station. And she then ignited her ship's engines.
V.T.'s ship roared out of the spacestation, and towards the hyperspace gate that lead to Earth.
(_)
A minute later, on board the Serenity, River walked into the common area, where everyone had met to figure out how best to fix the ship, and what to do in the mean time.
River looked over and she saw that from the look of sweat on Kaylee's brow, she had just come into the room, right before River had done so, herself.
As River approached them, the crew looked over at her.
River came to a stop, ten feet from the rest of the crew, as she looked at them. Sh said, in a causal tone of voice, “Bob knows who we are. He even knows that I am a telepath.”
Some of the crew's eyes widened, as few jaws dropped.
Mal yelled, in more annoyance, than anger, “Damn it! I knew he was just too nice for his own good.”
Zoe said, “Sir. If you were in his position. You would likely be nice, as well.”
Inara commented, “I feel his manners were genuine.”
Jayne turned to Mal, as he spoke up, “I got no complaints about him. Okay. He wasn't fully honest with us. But, who are we to talk. He was polite. He didn't insult us. He didn't steal from us. He didn't try to attack us. I wish all of our passengers were like that.”
Jayne then turned to look at River.
River cracked a grin, as she stuck her tongue out at him, for a few of seconds.
Zoe agreed, “Sir. For once. Jayne has a point. Bob clearly knows better than to talk about us. I say we cut him loose.”
Mal stated, “Bob knows too much to cut him loose. We have to capture him, and find out what he knows. We will decide what to do with him, afterward. Still, I just cannot believe he fooled us.”
River commented, “Bob even fooled me. That is not an easy feat.”
Kaylee used her left forearm sleeve, or her shirt, to wipe the sweat off her brow. As she dropped her left arm back to her side, she responded, “Wow. Now, that is a trick I would like to learn. It would help when we play poker against you, River.”
River just giggled.
Simon stated, “The question is why is he so set to getting to Earth as quickly as possible?”
Inara replied, “That is a very good question.
As the rest of the crew talked, Daiyu decided to remain silent.
River walked up to Daiyu, as the redhead whispered into her girlfriend's left ear, “Bob even knows about you, Chang.”
Daiyu's eyes widened, as she thought, 'While Bob knowing about the Firefly crew could mean that he saw the Firefly series and Serenity movie, here. I did check, and their series and movie does exist here, as fiction. Him knowing about me means that he is connected to me somehow.'
'Just knowing that I looked like Chang's male counterpart would not be enough. The Black Lagoon anime and manga series. Along, the omakes. Exist here. But, he would likely think it was of consequence. He had to know who I was, beforehand. And since he recognized me, when we met, someone had to have told him about me.'
'Still, that could be anyone from Akira to Rock.'
'Though, he likely suggested the crew watch the Black Lagoon omakes as we way to get at me, and make me sweat. He then turned around and suggested not watching the fourth omake. Which would have exposed me, along with the other omakes. Because, he did not want to start a fight in the ship... That is quite devious of him.'
'Still, this means he has the ability to leave this reality. That is why he wants to get back to Earth. Some how, that ability is tied to a time limit. And he has to be on Earth, at a specific location. So, he can reality jump to the parallel location, in his reality.'
'But, why Aspen Colorado? I seem to remember that name being mention by someone I know. But, I cannot place who and why. I will think about that, later.'
'And I now have my chance to escape… Oh crap. I forgot that River can read minds, and she is right beside me.'
River teased, “I will let you try. What is a life without a little fun?”
Daiyu turned River, as she smiled at the redhead. She softly said, “Thank you.”
River returned Daiyu's smile, as she replied, “You're welcome.”
Nearby, Mal turned to River, as he inquired, “River. Has Bob left the station?”
River turned to Mal, as she answered, “Yes. He left with on a freighter, hauling cargo trailers behind it?”
Mal inquired, “Did you get who the pilot was?”
River responded, “A woman named, V.T.?”
Daiyu mentally realized, 'Oh. This confirms that Bob is a reality traveler. And he has seen the Cowboy Bebop series. He probably used that name bet V.T. has going to hitch a ride with her to Earth. That is what I would do in his place.'
Mal questioned, “Does anyone know anything about this V.T. person?”
Daiyu spoke up, “I do. V.T. goes by the radio handled, Heavy Metal Queen. Because she likes rock music. And she likes to play it loud. This Queen is a living legend known throughout the system. And captain. If you decide to confront her. Use your gun, because she is likely tougher than you are.'
'Still, from all accounts, she is a nice woman. Unless you threaten her. If you treat her well enough, you might be able to talk her into handing Bob over.”
Daiyu mentally added, 'And then his reality device is mine.'
Mal commented, “First, we need to be able to get to him.” He turned to Kaylee, as he asked, “Kaylee. How are the engines?”
Kaylee turned to Mal, as she answered, “Well unfortunately, our engines are not made to use in hyperspace. The only reason we use the gate system is that faster, and doing so saves us a hell of a lot on fuel expenses.”
Mal inquired, “I know. Can we still used the engined in hyperspace?”
Kaylee stated, “Yes. It is mostly a calibration issue that got out of hand. It seems that the ship's engines were not designed for being used in confined spaces, for prolong amounts of time.”
Mal requested, “Please, explain?”
Kaylee responded, “When we are in hyperspace, we going to full out. Actually, we got less than the quarter of what the engines can take us at. In normal space, if we put the engines to full burn, we would be close to traveling the same distance, in the same span of time, as going through hyperspace.
“But, the other reason I told you guys to only got at less than a quarter of the speed, is that after looking at the math and technologies, I realized if we went full burn, our engines might have a negative impact on the hyperspace walls.”
“So, I had us used the recommended speed in hyperspace. And for the last few months, we have been fine. And I though, I had taken everything into account. I guess I was wrong.”
“It seems the hyperspace walls, inside the hyperspace gate, can act as a confined space. With the way the engines push us through space, acted like noise in an echo chamber. Causing the engines to start to resonate. And giving I calibrate both engines the same, over time, the engines also started to resonate with each other.”
Mal guessed, “And things started to come loose.”
Kaylee stated, “Exactly. The only reason this did not happen to use before, is because the resonance of the hyperspace walls various from time to time. It was just our back luck that the resonance of the walls, of hyperspace tunnel we were in, resonated with our engines. At a near perfect energy pitch. Really, for this to happen is a one in a million shot. But, it happened, and I now need to fix the engines.”
Mal questioned, “That sometimes happens. And we all make mistake. We are all still alive, and the ship is in one piece. So, this is only a small problem. But, we just need to fix this problem. So, how long do you need to fix the engines?
Kaylee stated, “Thanks. Now, if I had caught this before one of the engines malfunctioned, it would be an easy fix. Unfortunately, I believe that was happened here was a few screws and nuts came loose on both engines. Because of this. I have to check both of them both over, thoroughly.”
“But first, I got to fix the right engine. All of this is going to take me around three and a half hours to fix. If I have help, I can shave that down by an hour.”
Kaylee continued, in a more serious tone of voice, “Also, I know you want to capture this guy. But, do not go above the speed I recommend we go in hyperspace.”
Mal ordered, “Fine. We will got the speed limit you set. Still, get the engines fixed.” He turned to the rest of his crew, as he stated, “And everyone, help Kaylee in any way she needs you too.”
Zoe asked, “Can we still catch up with them?”
Mal turned to Daiyu, as he inquired, “Daiyu. Among us, you know the most about these types of freighters. Is it possible to still reach them?”
Daiyu answered, “Probably. If the engines can get repaired within a few hours. Her freighter is hauling trailers. Though, these freighters are built for speed, they are likely nowhere near as fast as the Serenity.” She looked at Kaylee, and then back to Mal, as she continued, “We may not be able to go full burn in hyperspace. But, normal space is another matter, entirely.”
Mal replied, “Good point.” He looked over at Kaylee.
Kaylee understood what question Mal was going to ask. She stated, “Given that state of the engines. Even after I repair them. I don't want us to go above fifty percent. I want to do a full tear down and rebuild, on both engines. Before I even entertain the idea of going at eighty percent. Let alone full burn.”
Mal said, “Fair enough.” He turned to look around the room, at his crew, as he stated, “I will get on the horn, and see if I can talk this V.T. into giving up Bob. If not, we will just catch them. We know where he is heading. We can just out run him there. Now, everyone. Go carry out our duties.”
The members of the crew then went to perform their assigned tasks.
(_)
Five minutes later, on board V.T. space ship, inside the front cabin of the freighter.
V.T. was sitting in the front right chair, and Bob was sitting in the left chair.
V.T.'s ship was a still a few minutes in bound, on the hyperspace gate to Earth, an V.T. was playing some good rock music, in her cabin, at a loud, but not deafening volume.
Bob turned to V.T., as he loudly complimented, “I love the music, V.T.! I find it relaxing!”
V.T. heard him, as she turned to face Bob. She forcefully replied, “Thanks! I find it soothing, myself!”
V.T. turned to the dashboard in front of her. With her right hand, she reached over on her dash board, and turned a nob, on the dashboard, to turn down the volume.
V.T. looked over at Bob, as she offered, “As I said before. I have some headphones I can lend you to muffle the noise. If you want?”
Bob replied, “That is alright. The volume is not that bad. But, I would like to have a conversation with you.”
V.T. shrugged, as she responded, “I am more than happy too. Outside of the radio, I rarely get a chance to talk to people. Let alone, face to face.”
Bob politely requested, “First, I have heard a lot about you, V.T. The Heavy Metal Queen. As it were.” Bob pulled out how cellphone, as he requested, “I was wonder if I could take some pictures and videos of you. Some with us both in the camera lens. So, I can show the folks back home.”
V.T. cracked a grin, as she said, “Sure. No problem. I respect me fans.”
Bob smiled, as he replied, “Thanks, V.T.”
Just then, they heard a male voice on the radio say, “Hello. I am trying to reach the Heavy Metal Queen.”
V.T. picked up the microphone radio, with a cord attached to it, leading to the radio, like an old CB radio. She pressed the talk button on the microphone, as she said, “Go ahead.” She then released the talk button.
V.T. heard a male over the radio, “Is this the Heavy Metal Queen?”
Bob then recognized who the voice was, as he thought, 'I guess River told the others. Though, I am surprised the Mal would try to contact V.T. He is more of a man of action, than one who prefers to talk. Which is what has lead to have the trouble that he and his crew have gotten into, over the years. As such, I guess he is trying to talk this out, because he believes he cannot catch me. Good.'
V.T. replied over the radio, “Yep. To whom am I speaking to?”
The voice introduced himself, “I am Captain Reynolds of the Serenity. You can call me Browncoat.”
Bob inwardly laughed, as he thought, 'Figures that Mal would pick that as his handle.”
V.T. inquired, “Well, Browncoat. What do you want?”
Mal replied, “I believe that you have a passenger with you, that goes by the name of, Bob. I wish to speak with him.”
V.T. made sure she had let go over the talk button of the microphone to the radio, as she looked over at Bob.
Bob looked over at V.T., as he honestly said, “Long story short. They were the crew that got me to the station I just met you at. I realized they were criminals, and just after I left, they just found out that I knew about them. They would like to get their hands on me to find out exactly what I know about them.”
V.T. looked at Bob for a few seconds, then she turned her head back to the front of the ships, to look out the window. She flatly stated, “I believe you.”
V.T. spoke into microphone, as she questioned, “And what if he is here, Browncoat? You sound like you want more than just to speak to him?”
Mal replied, through the radio, “You have me there, Heavy Metal Queen. I would like for him to come back to my ship. So, we can have a little chat. You don't even had to turn around. We can meet you somewhere. Also, we can pay you quite well to deliver him to us.”
Bob did not show any expression on the outside, but he inwardly laughed, as he thought, with delight, 'Bad move, Mal.'
V.T. became furious, as she yelled into the radio, “Listen here, scumbag! I am not a stinking bounty hunter! So, you can take your offer and go to Hell!”
V.T. put the microphone back on its hook, as she forced herself to calm down.
Bob turned to her, as he quietly said, “Thank you for saving my life.”
From the tone of V.T.'s voice, Bob could tell she had turned to her usual self, as V.T. replied, “Don't worry about it. I have had my share of problems with criminals. They tend to be a paranoid lot.”
Bob rhetorically asked, “No kidding?”
V.T. stated, “You can relax, Bob. I will should be able to get your to Earth. Without a payload, this ship can vertically land on the planet, and take off without a problem. It will be just after I deliver this cargo, till I get you to Earth. And my delivery should only add around two hours to the trip.”
Bob inquired, “Not a problem. That still leaves me plenty of time. So, I was wondering V.T., what foods do you like?”
V.T. answered, “To be honest, I am partial to a Ganymede rock lobster. Properly cooked, it is pretty good, though expensive.”
Bob immediately realized the type of animal she was talking about, as he responded, “Just don't leave it in the fridge too long.”
V.T. chuckled, as she replied, “Very true. Like most lobsters, you have to cook it alive. And if you leave it in the fridge to long, while alive... Things can get ugly. But, I will eat just about anything that is safe to eat. You have to have a diverse palate to be a space trucker.”
Bob agreed, “That is true, V.T.”
Bob looked at his watch. The countdown stated. “27:37:35”
Bob thought, 'Still, plenty of time. I plan to use my cellphone video and photo options later in our trip. When we start to get bored in a few hours. Also, with the headphones V.T. is offer, I can get some rest, should I need it. While V.T. can still play her music.'
A few seconds later, they entered the hyperspace gate to Earth, with the V.T.'s ship creating a slip bump, as they entered the hyperspace tunnel, on their way for Earth, and Bob's destination.
V.T. questioned, “So, what sports do you?”
Bob answered, “While, I do enjoy baseball. I have always been partial to american football. You may have not heard of that sport.”
V.T. stated, “Actually, I have. I know of a number of locations, where people play that sport. I have even played the flag version of it, when I was younger.”
Bob happily responded, “That is nice to know. When it comes american football, the tackle version can be rough. But, the flag version can be fun. So, what do you type of rules did you prefer, when you and your friends used when played flag football?”
V.T. smiled wickedly, as she joked, “As long as I don't have to play on the, skins, team, I didn't care.”
Both of them lightly laughed at V.T. joke for a few seconds.
The two adults continued their pleasure conversation, as they listened to the V.T.'s selections of rock music as a decent volume, in which they could talk normally, while still being able to hear each other.
Some of the rock music Bob had never heard of before. But, off of V.T.'s choices of music were good and entertaining. They both listened to to the rock music, while they made their way through the hyperspace gate.
(_)
Meanwhile, in the Serenity ship, Daiyu and River were beside standing beside Mal in the cockpit.
Mal has just finished his conversation with V.T. And he had turned off the radio.
While Daiyu did not show it on the outside, she thought, with mild amusement, 'Damn. I forgot V.T. hated bounty hunters. Even though her deceased husband was one of the best bounty hunters of his time.'
River giggle at Daiyu's thoughts.
Daiyu looked at Mal, as she stated, “It was worth a try, captain.”
Mal turned to Daiyu, as he nodded once in agreement. He responded, “You're right, Daiyu. We will just have to get Bob the old fashioned way. As soon as Kaylee as the engines fixed. We are going after him.”
River complimented, “That's the spirit, captain.”
Mal let out a laugh, at River's comment.
(_)
A little less than twelve hours later, V.T. ship had exited one of Earth's hyperspace gates with a slight bump into normal space.
It has been a long journey for both Bob and V.T. But, a very trip also for them. They both found that the other made for good platonic company. And they got a long well, as friends.
V.T. was even nice enough to let Bob use his cellphone to take videos and picture of her, her with him, along with recording parts of the interior of the ship, and pictures of hyperspace, and the circular hyperspace cylinder wall that had surrounded them while inside the gate.
V.T. even let Bob record some of the music she liked to play.
At the moment, both were sitting in the cockpit seats, with V.T. in the right seat, and Bob in the left seat. With Bob placing his gym bag between his lefts, and the floor beneath his seat, to prevent his gym bag from floating free.
Neither of them were wearing seatbelts.
Bob looked at his watch. The countdown read. “16:01:05”
Bob complimented V.T., “V.T. It took you less than twelve hours to get us here. You did an excellent job.”
V.T. replied, “Thanks. After all, it is my job.”
Both of them lightly laughed at her comment.
Suddenly, V.T. noticed some red flashing lights approaching them from the right front side of her ship.
V.T. stated, “Looks like we got some trouble.”
Bob looked over at what V.T. was commenting on, and saw the lights getting closer.
A few minutes later, both adults saw that the lights were coming from four ISSP, Inter-Solar System Police, law enforcement zipcrafts.
All four small space ships circled back around V.T. ship until the each were on a side of the cabin, in the front of the freighter, and trailers the ship was hauling. Top, bottom, left and right, sides. From the windows, both adults could see that two of the right and left sides of the ship. With the two smaller craft staying parallel with V.T.'s ship.
V.T. turned on the video screen on her dash board, to show her cameras that was placed in show above, and below, her ship. She and Bob saw on the screen, two zipcrafts were also parallel with V.T.
Bob realized, as he thought, 'We are trapped in an escort pattern.'
V.T. turned to off her music, as she said, “I am going to get on the horn, to figure out what is going on.”
From the look on V.T.'s face, Bob could tell that the situation was serious.
V.T. turned on the radio, as she unhooked the microphone. She stated into the microphone, “This is the Heavy Metal Queen to the ISSP zipcrafts near my rig. What is going on? And how may I be of help?”
One of the ISSP officers from the four ships replied, “Heavy Metal Queen, we are here to escort your ship to the nearby Moon Guard Police Space Station. For inspection of your ship and crew. As of right now, you can consider yourself and your crew to be under arrest. Failure to comply will be met with lethal force.”
V.T. let go of the talk button of her microphone as she turned to Bob. She asked, “You don't have anything illegal on you?”
Bob answered, “Nope. No drugs. No nothing.” Bob thought, 'Though, what I don't have concerns me. Like proper identification.'
V.T. replied, “Good.”
V.T. spoke into radio, “Confirmed ISSP. I am slaving my autopilot to your system on my mark.” V.T. punched a few buttons on her dash board. She then stated, “Mark.”
The ISSP officer replied, “Confirmed, Heavy Metal Queen. Thank you for you cooperation.”
V.T. ship then change direction, as they started heading towards the Moon Guard Space Station.
V.T. leaned back in her chair, as she frowned.
Bob asked, in confusion, “So, we are under arrest?... Just like that?
V.T. replied, “It looks that way...” As she leaned in her chair, she looked over at Bob. She stated, “It's a scam, Bob. The ISSP personnel that orbits Earth and Earth's moon are known to be some of the most corrupt in the system. This is just a shake down for money. I know I was running a risk coming this way. But, I had a load, and I job. And work comes first.”
Bob replied, “I admire that.”
V.T said, “Thank you.”
Bob inquired, “So, what happens now?”
V.T. flatly answered, “Now, we get arrested. They will run our IDs. Issue us fines on trumped up charges, and make us pay them on the spot. And then send us on our way.”
Bob stated, “That could be a problem, because I don't have a valid I.D.”
V.T. shrugged, as she responded, “Don't worry. Even without an I.D., as long as you don't flag in the criminal database, they will likely cut you loose in a couple of days. Though, I will not be waiting for you to get out.”
Bob said, “I understand that. Still, I am on a tight schedule. And this screws me up big time.”
V.T. replied, “Sorry. Those are the breaks, kid.”
Bob stated, “Not your fault. And V.T., thanks for getting me this far.”
V.T. responded, “No problem, kid. You have been a good passenger. I consider is a pleasure to have met you, Bob.”
Bob looked out the front windows, and he finally came in side of Earth, in the distance. He thought, 'At least I am to the point where I can see Earth. And it truly is a beautiful blue pearl at this distance. The moon pictures of Earth back home, don't do this sight justice.'
'Now, I just need to start planning what I am going to do, now. And I already have a few items.'
Bob checked the countdown to this watch. It stated. “15:55:36”
(_)
Over the next fifteen minutes, V.T.'s space ship was escorted by the police zipcrafts to the large police station in orbit around Earth's moon.
As they circled around Earth's Moon, Bob got an up close and personal look at the destroyed section of the moon that caused by the gate explosion decades ago in the Cowboy Bebop reality.
Bob could not stop himself from showing the horror on his face, as he thought, with fear, 'It is one things to see a drawn picture of this on a TV screen, with the crater, for lack of a better word, being only a few inches big. Seeing this damaged moon, like this, is a completely different, and terrible experience.'
'A continent could literally fit in that hole. No, not, hole. Chasm. No, still too small. Fissure. Yea. That will work. I can truly start to understand the horror of that day that gate exploded. That was a very bad day. No, very a bad decade for humanity. Given the literal meteor shower fall out on to Earth, and the dangers of space debris between the Earth and the Moon, for those that left the Earth.'
VT saw the look at Bob's face, as she commented, “You know, for a guy heading to Earth, I am surprised that you clearly have never seen the scar on Earth's moon.”
Bob continued to look at the Moon, as he honestly, yet quietly, answered, “I have just never seen it this close before.”
VT replied, “Fair enough.”
Bob spent the next few minutes mentally and emotionally collecting himself, as the Moon Guard space station came into view.
The space station was in orbit around the moon. The station's was the same basic rotating cylinder shape that most Cowboy Bebop space stations were. The spacestation was fairly large, and looked like it had a prison section, along with a large docking, and personal section to it. The space station had large fins attached to the station in different angles.
Bob thought, 'Those fins are likely solar panels.'
Bob looked at his watch. The countdown stated. “15:43:23”
Bob thought, with worry, 'I do not a lot of time. But, there is not much I can do about it.'
As they got closer to the station, Bob pulled his gym bag from between the bottom of his seat and his legs.
Bob quickly set it on his lap. He unzipped it open. He pulled out, from his pockets, his cellphone, his reality device, his wallet, his nail clippers, handkerchief, and his car keys. He then leaned down and reached into the interior side of his boot, to pull out his folded knife.
Next, he took off his shades, necklace, watch, and put those items into his bag.
Bob made sure to stuff all the items he put into his bag, under his boxed laptop, his clothing, and his old pair of shoes.
Afterward, he put his knife into gym bag, and zipped it up. He then set his bag lightly by the left window, near him.
V.T. watched as Bob did all this.
Bob noticed V.T. looked at him. He turned to V.T., as he explained, “None of this illegal. But, I figure it might be best to have all my possessions in one place when they come.”
V.T. complimented, “Good idea.”
A few minutes later, they had docked with the police space station.
V.T. pushed a button on his dashboard to unlock the airlock hatch to her space ship.
As ISSP began to open the hatch, V.T. cautioned, “Bob, Stay in your seat until they order you to move. I have done this before, a few times. Just stay cool, and we will be fine. They are in it for the money. Nothing else.”
Bob replied, “Yes ma'am. And for the record, thank you for getting me this far.”
V.T. responded, “No problem, Bob. I didn't mind the company. And good luck getting to earth on time.”
The police officers than opened the hatch.
V.T. loudly stated, “We are unarmed!”
Bob heard a man voice order, in a stern manner, in english, “Keep your hands were we can see them. Float slowly up from your seats. And then turned around.”
V.T. and Bob slowly did as instructed.
As Bob kept his hands up, and turned around, he saw that there were three officers. Two men, and a woman.
All three of them were in good physically shape.
The woman officer grabbed V.T. by her right forearm, and pushed her against the right wall, while one of the men officer's grabbed Bob by his left forearm and pushed him against the left wall of the cabin.
Bob did his best not to struggle, as he soon found himself with his wrists cuffed behind his back. Right after he was cuffed, the cop was patting him down.
Bob thought, 'The woman officer is likely doing the same to V.T. And they obvious are no reading us our rights. I best keep my mouth shut, until they ask me a question.'
From the corner of his eye, he saw the third officer grab his gym bag, and go through it.
The officer that had cuffed him, turned to the one with Bob's gym bag, as he asked, “Anything in there?”
The third officer replied, “Nope. Just a new laptop and clothing.”
Bob thought, 'Good. He missed my wallet, with my driver's license in it. And he didn't notice my cellphone and reality device for what they are.'
The officer by Bob turned to Bob, as he asked, “Is this your bag, son?”
Bob answered, “Yes, officer.” Bob thought, 'Best to keep my bag on the same place as I am. If I don't say something now. If V.T. is cut loose, she could take unknowingly take my ride with her.'
The officer by Bob ordered the third officer with the bag, “Take it with us. For evidence. This guy doesn't have ID.”
V.T. and Bob both remained silent, as a few seconds later, they were lead out of V.T. ship, through a docking took, and into the police station.
Two minutes later, after the got to the other side of the airlock, and into the police space station, V.T. was lead in one direction by the woman officer, and Bob was lead by the other two men officers, in another direction.
Bob though, 'I have seen enough from watching reality TV cop shows to know what was about to happen to me. I am about to be processed into the jail. It would be best not to fight them, right now.'
Bob was soon let into a line of several other men, whom were in handcuffs, in a large open, office room. There there was a four feet height metal partition that separated the cuffed men from the rest of the room. With officers, setting in desks, that set against the partition, so the officers could talk to their prisoners.
And there were plastic windows that set in front of the desks, between the metal partition and the desk. The windows went up, from the floor, to the ceiling, with the windows being six feet wide.
Bob thought, 'This scam must is like a conveyer belt of fraud. And the windows must be there to protect the officers from their victims.'
Bob was soon lead to process him into the jail. The first things that Bob saw that those in line came up to do, was to have to mug shots taken.
A few minutes after Bob has his mug shot taken, he reached another part of the line, where an officer was scanning fingerprints into a machine.
When it was Bob's turned to have his fingerprints scanned. Like the other prisoners. The officer undid Bob's cuffs long enough to scan his fingerprints into the fingerprint scanner.
Bob did relaxed his hands as the officer held each of his fingers, and his two thumbs, against the fingerprint scanner.
Bob's wrists were then placed back in cuffs, behind his back.
Then, came the paper work, as Bob came up to a window, to his right side, with a male police officer behind it. There were small holes in the window, so the prisoners, and the officer, could hear each other.
Bob had already seen and heard other men who approached the window and were asked a set of questions. So, Bob knew what the questions were going to be asked of him.
Bob turned to face the window, as the officer, behind the window, asked, in english, “What is your name?”
Bob answered, “Bob.”
The officer inquired, “Just, Bob?”
Bob replied, “Yes. Just, Bob.” Bob thought, 'My family name is not important to them. Since there is no record of any of us even existing in this reality.'
The officer in question wrote down Bob's name on the sheet of paper.
Bob thought, 'I guess. No matter the reality. Nor, how far into the future. Human bureaucracy still uses paper work.'
The officer requested, “Planet? Or, moon of birth?”
Bob stated, “Earth.”
The officer inquired, “Headed home?”
Bob deadpanned, “I was.”
The officer stated, “Don't worry. We will get this done soon enough. What is your date of birth?”
Bob said, “I decline to answer that question under the grounds that I do not want to be charged with lying to an officer, for telling the truth.” He thought, 'I could literally tell the truth, and get charge with lying to an officer, for doing so. So, I will have to be very careful about what I say to them.
The officer cracked a grin on his lips, as he replied, “Interesting defense. I will leave it blank for right now.”
There was some snickering among the prisoners near Bob.
The officer barked, “Pipe down! Only speak when spoke too! Unless you want to be charged with further crimes!”
The other nearby prisoners immediately became quiet.
The officer then turned to Bob, as he stated, in a slightly calmed tone of voice, “You may go, Bob. I will let the interrogators get answers from you. If they want. I don't have time for word games.”
Bob did not give the officer the satisfaction of looking scared. Instead, he just turned to his left, and continued walked further down the line.
The next officer Bob came too, took Bob's weight and height.
Bob was then lead to a chair, and he was requested to sit down.
Bob did as he was order to do, and he sat down in the chair, with the back of the chair facing the back of the line, and the left side of the chair was set against the wall.
A nurse nearby came over to him, and took his pulse, blood pressure, and drew blood. The nurse did this by walking behind him, rolling up his right his sleeve.
First, the nurse wrapped a machine around Bob's right wrist, that started to apply pressure to his right wrist.
Bob thought, 'They must be checking my pulse and blood pressure.'
Bob then felt the machine release. With the nurse taking off the small machine off his right wrist.
A few seconds later, Bob felt the nurse swapping something wet on the interior side of his right elbow.
Bob mentally guessed, 'That must be alcohol. And given the angle of my arm, they are likely going to stick me butterfly needle into the vein, on the interior side of my right elbow.'
When the nurse stuck the needle into Bob's arm, it hurt Bob. Though, Bob choose to remain silent.
While the nurse drew Bob's blood, Bob stared at the line in front of him, as he thought, 'This is new. And painful. Though, I do have a question.' He asked, “Are you testing for drugs?”
The nurse answered, in english, “Yes. And we are also testing your DNA. Including a basic medical scan of your genetic structure.”
Bob chose not to reply, and he instead left the nurse finished her work.
When the nurse finished, she pulled out the needle, swapped the area again with alcohol, pulled out the self-sealing vacuum tube vial of Bob's blood, place the needle in a needle guard, then discarding the needle, tube, and hub into the nearby bio-waste box, which was attached to the left wall, by the chair Bob was sitting in.
The nurse then placed a small sterile cotton ball over she had take the blood, and she used a small strip of medical tape to hold the ball of cotton in place. Next, she rolled down the sleeve of Bob's right arm.
The nurse stood up straight, and came into Bob's field of vision. He saw the nurse hold the vial of blood in her left palm, as she used a pen, in her right hand, to write down. down something on the label, on the side of the vial, that was full of his blood. She then put the vial on a tray with other vials of blood taken from the prisoners, that was on a table, on the other side of the metal partition, to Bob's left.
Bob turned to the nurse, as he calmly requested, “Please, let me know if something serious turns up.”
The nurse turned to looked at Bob, as she dryly responded, “In those cases, we refer such people to one of the doctors on staff. We don't want our prisoners dying on us. Now, get up. I have patients that need my attention.'
Bob did as instructed, as he got up, and continued to follow in the line of prisoners.
A few minutes later, Bob reached the end of the line, a officer then lead to a small room.
Inside the room, there was a table, between two chairs, a mirror on one side, and a video camera, with microphone in one of the upper corners of the room.
The chairs were set far enough away from the table, to be able to be sat down in, without moving them.
The office ordered, “Sit down in the chair on the far side of the room. And do not get up. And do not try anything. Someone will here to see you, shortly.”
While still handcuffed, Bob walked over and sat down in the chair on the fair side of the table, with him facing the door.
The officer then turned, and walked out the room, shutting the door behind him.
Bob thought, 'I guess I am just going to have to wait. Though, I am glad I don't need to go to the bathroom right now. I am glad I went, in V.T.'s ship, before we docked here.'
And so, Bob silently waited in his chair for a little while.
Later, while still cuffed, since Bob was without his watch, but he mentally guessed, 'I would say that I have been here for at around an hour. This is clearly an interrogation room. And right now they want me to sweat some.'
'I am not going to give them the satisfaction of seeing me worry.'
'I realized that they are likely going to interrogate me because I had no ID. And I don't have the time for this. And I didn't even do anything thing. Still, I got to keep my mouth shut, or I am doomed.'
A few seconds later, the door the room opened.
Bob thought, 'Speak of the devil. I guess the cops here are both corrupt and impatient.'
Bob watched as two male cops in plain clothing walked into the room. The man to Bob's right shut the door behind them.
Both men chose to remain standing., as they looked down at Bob.
As Bob looked up at them, he mentally whined, 'Great, I am about to experience the oldest cliche in law enforcement. The good cop, bad cop routine.'
One of the men said, in english, “Hello Bob. We have some questions for you?”
The second man stated, in english, “It seems that we when we did background, and DNA, check on you. And we could find nothing about you identity.”
Bob thought, 'That was a quick turn around on the DNA and background checks.'
The first man said, “But, we did find something very interesting about your DNA.”
Bob remained silent.
The second man said, “Something really interesting, that the boys at the top would like to know more about.”
Bob thought, with worry, while doing his best not to show it on the outside, 'This is not good on, so many levels.'
The first man asked, “We need to know if you are even human?”
The questioned caught Bob completely off guard. His jaw dropped, as he went, “Huh?”
Bob quickly composed himself, as he thought, 'I have to talk. This line of questioning usually ends up with the person as lab subject, or worse.'
Bob requested, “Officers. Could you please explain what you are talking about? This is not the line of questions I was expecting.”
The first man answered, “Sure. In our tests we found two distinct, thought dormant, DNA chains in your genetic code that seem be bound near each other. The proteins of these two DNA chains do not correspond with anything known of life in this solar system.”
The second man stated, “We have not fully complied you DNA, yet. But, we will. Still, except for these two chains of DNA. So far. Everything else in your genetic code states you are human.”
Bob thought, 'Using good cop, bad cop roles to question someone's humanity. That is a new one. And I have to play this very carefully.'
Bob calmly said, “Please, listen to me. In my eighteen years of life, I have seen almost every alien sci-fi movie I can get my hands on. So, I know what I am talking about when I say I got no special powers. I am not some alien spy. I am not a pod person. This is not, Escape to Witch Mountain.”
Bob mentally conceded, as he thought, 'Well, it is, in a way. But, not in the way these two men think.'
Bob continued, “I am human. My parents are human. My family is human. I just graduated high school, with okay grades. And I just want to go home. And that is back to Earth.'
The first man challenged, “Can you prove you are human?”
Bob thought, 'This is going to be tough question to answer. Historical knowledge and pop-culture references are out. I know to many aliens in fiction that liked both. Also, aliens run the entire gambit of wants and lives. From chasing after women and after men. But, there has to be something I can use. Something embarrassing, that that humans would care about, but not mention to aliens... No. Something uncomfortable... Mentioning, that, should work.'
Bob calmly stated, “Yes. As one man to another man, I can prove I am a human man. The one thing a man would never want to listen to from a woman, no matter how sexy she is. But, an alien would likely care less about listening too. That is a woman talking about her monthly period.”
From the two police officer's reactions, Bob could see his statement caught the other two men off guard.
Bob thought, 'Touche.'
The two cops looked at each other.
The first man stated, “He's human.”
The second man said, “And he's a guy. That's for sure.”
They then turned back to looked at Bob.
The first man asked, “Still, what about, Bob here, having no records?”
The second man stated, “He's from Earth. Their records keeping is not that great.”
The first man inquired, “And the alien DNA?”
The second man said, “Even the doctor looking at it stated it is possibly inherited. It is likely a few aliens screwed some of his ancestors in the distant past.”
Bob thought, with annoyance, 'Just great. What a time to learn that aliens not only exist in my reality. But, at least two of those species slept with humanity, in secret, for a very long time. And I am related to them. When I get home, I am going to ask my parents about this matter. Though, I will do it subtly.”
Bob said, “Should I make it back home. I promise I will look into this. I want to know more about this, than you do.”
The second man responded, “I believe you. I also believe that there is nothing else we can learn from you, right now.”
The first man stated, “I suggest we will keep him here, until we can figure out what to do with him.”
The second man replied, “I agree.”
Bob thought with disappointment, 'There goes my chances of getting home.'
The second man look up at the camera in one of the upper corners of the room, as he requested, “Please, get someone to take this man to a cell.”
A minute later, two uniformed, male officers came into the room, and escorted Bob to the prison section of the police space station.
(_)
Ten minutes later, Bob stated silent as the two police officers lead him down a well lit hallway, which line with dimly lit cells, lined with metal bars, and barred doors that were facing the hallway.
When they reach the last two jail cells, one of the opened he cell to Bob's right side, as the other officer drew his gun.
Bob looked into the cell. Evening though it was dimly lit, Bob could make out two other men already inside the cell. A dark skinned man, and an asian man.
The office with the gun stated outside the cell, as the other officer lead Bob inside the cell.
After they were inside the cell, the officer by Bob undid his cuffs. The officer took the cuffs with him, as he left the cell, and locked the door behind him, with an electronic lock.
The other officer then holstered his weapon. The two officers then turned towards the exit to the hallway, and walked away from the cell they left Bob in.
Bob took a moment to look around the cell he was now imprisoned in.
While facing the inside of the cell, Bob saw, that on the wall to his right side, that there were two cots, in bunk bed fashion, with one cot mounted to the wall, above the other cot that was mounted to the wall.
On the left wall of the cell was was a toilet, some toilet paper, and a restroom sink.
Bob thought, 'The police are stacking the prisoners in groups of three, in cells with two cots. The police here are not just corrupt, and impatient. They are mean.'
Bob walked over to the two men.
Bob came to a stop, a few feet from the two men.
The two men turned to look at him.
Bob thought, 'I might as well be friendly. Given that chances are, they are here for the same reason I am.'
Bob held out his right hand, as he greeted them, “Hello. I am Bob.”
The dark skinned man shook his hand first. The man stated, in english, “I am Doug.”
After Doug let go of Bob's hand, the asian man shook it, as he stated, in english, “I am Howard.”
Howard then let go of Bob's right hand.
Doug stated, “We are just two space truckers that go caught in this corrupt dragnet.”
Howard said, “But, with luck, we will be out of here in a few hours.”
Bob replied, “I wish you both luck.”
Howard replied, “Thank you.”
Doug commented, “We appreciate that.'
Bob heard a familiar voice say, “Well looked who the cat dragged in.”
Bob thought, 'Jayne.'
It was then that Bob looked over at the cell, across from his cell. He saw Jayne, Simon, and Mal, without their weapons. And Mal being without his brown long coat. Mal and Jayne was standing near the metal bars, at the front of the cell. Simon stood behind the two other men, while he leaned against against the side walls, to his right side.
Bob thought, 'So near, and yet so far... For the both of us... I guess they got caught the same way V.T. and I did. And they did not want to get into a fight with the police. So, they peacefully surrendered. They must have been arrested, and booked, while I was being interrogated, and held in that room. And give the time difference, they must have repaired the Serenity faster than V.T. thought they would.'
Mal said, “I guess this universe can be generous. Sometimes.”
Bob walked closer to the bars, as he said to the three men, in a flat tone voice, “Hello good sirs. I believe we have not met. I am being held here for not having an ID. Given the recording devices in this area, I think it would be best if we all not talk to each other. For your sakes.”
Bob could tell that Mal and Jayne were about to reply, when Simon walked up behind them, and he gently laid a hand on one of each of their shoulders.
Mal and Jayne turned to looked at Simon.
Simon just shook his head.
Wordlessly both men understood what Simon was telling them, without saying a word to them.
The three men walked further back into their cell, while Bob turned away from them, and walked further into his cell.
Bob looked over at Doug and Howard, whom were both sitting on the bottom bunk,
Bob asked, “Do got room for one more?”
Doug replied, “Sure.”
Howard nodded in agreement.
Both men moved over on the cot, making room for Bob to sit down beside them.
Bob at on the bunk, with Doug in the middle, to Bob's right side. And Howard on the other end, on Doug's right side.
After Bob sat down on the bunk, all three men just sat their in silence, as they waited for the police to come for them.
As they waited, Bob thought, 'I am screwed. I know of no way out of here. Asking for a lawyer will just cause even more incriminating questions to be asked of me. The sad part is that I can guess how this whole situation got started.'
'The hacker space pirates that pillaged ships near Earth's Moon during the Cowboy Bebop series, episode nineteen, Wild Horses. Over four years ago in this reality. Did such a thorough job of piracy in space that ISSP top brass assigned a garrison space station here to guard the travel to and from Earth, and Earth's Moon.'
'At least those three criminal idiots got themselves killed at the end of that episode. Only fools would buy a hackware without the software to safely remove hackware, on the fly, if it is used on your own systems.'
'The problem came when they had to man the space station. Almost no one from the rest of the Sol System likes Earth, anymore. They think, given it literally rains asteroids on Earth all the time, at random, that only fools would still want live there. And maybe they are right, on that matter.'
'Still, the people they needed likely didn't just volunteer. So, they just scrapped the bottom of the barrel for the assigns. Those cops that were crooked, incompetent, or both. And one of them got the bright idea for this shakedown, mass arrest, dragnet scam.'
'The only reason this has not been made public is because they let most of those go, with small fines. I am one of the exceptions. For those caught and let go, it is more of a nuisance that is not worth fighting in court. Because they would have likely take it up in court on Earth, or on Earth's moon. Neither of which the victims would like stay for a while, or return to, if they can help it.'
'Those ships that try to outrun the dragnet are destroyed, their crew killed, with the ISSP officers given the justification for those murders by saying, their victims were attempting to evade the law.'
'Also, in this dragnet, these crooked cops catch real criminals. From escape criminals, to smugglers, to those that have previously fallen through the cracks. So, this dragnet pads their monthly arrests reports. And this dragnet looks good on paper for the ISSP top brass and politicians. Whom oversee the ISSP. And because the ISSP are not raiding the locals, the locals don't complain.'
'Along with this. No one in power, here, really gives a damn about Earth. And because everyone, from the corrupt cops in the field, to the courts getting revenue from the fines, to the top brass and politicians getting good arrest records and reports, these grievous violations of human rights, and gross police state actions, that I have personally seen in my entire life, is swept entirely under the rug.'
'And as an Earthling, whom believes in due process, I find this scam to be offensive on several levels.'
(_)
Over the next couple of hours, the police came and got Doug and Howard. With them saying they were returning Doug and Howard to their ships, with small fines.
This left Bob alone, while sitting on the lower cot, with his thoughts. While being less than fifteen feet from thieves and killers that wanted his hide.
Though, given the cells were likely wired for video and audio, neither Bob, nor those after him, said a word on the matter.
With Bob, nor the male members of the Serenity crew even looking at each other. Let alone talking to each other.
A number of hours later, Bob was becoming increasingly worried. So, Bob decided to appeal to a high authority.
Bob looked up, as he quietly prayed, “Dear lord. I would first like to thank you for the help you have given me so far. Yet, through no fault of my own, I have found myself, once again, trapped. I have run out of options. So, I am appealing to your mercy. Could you please give me a little more help?”
“I know you only help those that help themselves. And I am trying here. It is just that I have run out of other options.”
A few seconds later, from the hallway, Bob heard male voice complain, in english, “Hey. Watch it with that weapon. I am already handcuffed.”
A second later, Bob turned to his left, towards the bars to the hallway, and he saw two officers remove the cuffs, and push a very familiar man into the cell with him.
The officers then shut the door. The door automatically locked, a second after the door fully shut.
While the voice was different, the black beard on his face and his left arm were unmistakable.
Bob thought, with barely contained glee, 'That is the bounty hunter, Jet Black. Also known as the Black Dog, former cop, a main character in the Cowboy Bebop series, and one of the most badass men in the Sol System of this reality.'
Bob looked up, as he quietly said, “Thank you, lord.”
Bob then looked at Jet, as he thought, 'Sweet Jesus. I just hit the jackpot. If anyone came to get me out of this mess. It is Jet. He is a former ISSP officer, he would know everything I needed to get out. The problem is, how to convince him to help me?'
'I cannot come off as to much of a fanboy, nor desperate. This means I will have to downplay a lot of my emotions, because I am both.'
'Let's see. If I remember my information correctly. Jet was born December third, two thousand thirty-five. That makes him thirty-nine years old. He does looked much different then he did in the Cowboy Bebop series. Though, the years had not really been that kind to him. Still, he appears to be in great physical shape. And he is a decent guy. So, I might be able to work something out with him.'
Bob saw the guards were walking away, down the hallway, as Jet stood there, looking at him.
Bob thought, 'And I guess now is the best time to say, hi.'
Bob stood up, and turned towards Jet, and walked over to the older man.
As Bob did so, he heard Jet grumble, “When I was in ISSP, they would never have dared pulled a corrupt dragnet like this.”
Bob said, “Hello. I am Bob. What is your name?”
Bob extended his right hand.
Jet shook Bob's hand, as he stated, “I am Jet.”
Both noted that the other man had a firm, but not tight grip, as they shook hands.
A few seconds later, they broke their handshake.
Bob politely said, “Well, Jet. It nice to me you. I could not help overhearing. You were once with ISSP. Don't worry. I don't hold you, nor ISSP, as a whole responsible, for the rotten apples here.”
Jet responded, in a happy tone of voice, “I appreciate that Bob. Yea. I don't know how this happened. When I got out, I am going to call in a few favors, and figure out what is going on. So, what are you in for?”
Bob honestly answered, “I got caught in this same dragnet. I don't have an ID, and I on a tight schedule to get to Earth.”
Jet stated, “You guys from Earth have it rough. I know from my time in ISSP, it is difficult for an adult from Earth to get an official ID, when they become and adult. And due to the asteroids hits, and harsh living standards, many children are not put into the official system database when they are born.”
Bob agreed, “Everything has its drawbacks. But, Earth is my home, and I want to go home.”
Jet replied, “I can appreciate that.”
Bob commented, “I get the feeling that being assigned to Earth duty is no well likely in there of the system.”
Jet stated, “I will be honest. Given the dangers of the asteroid field, and the constant asteroid hits on Earth, most people, in the rest of the system think folks are crazy to live down there. And there is a very real danger of being killed, by being hit by a small asteroid, even this far from the asteroid belt.”
“Also, even though the risks are constantly studied in detail, even with computer navigation, every time someone goes to Earth, or comes back from it, there is a real chance of being killed by a rogue asteroid. Most ISSP dread the Earth and Moon assignment, almost as badly as being assigned to Pluto.”
Bob questioned, “That bad? Huh?” He thought, “Given the dangers here, I cannot fault him for his opinion.'
Jet inquired, “Yep. So, you said you are on a tight schedule?”
Bob answered, “Yea. If I don't get down to Earth in the next several hours, I miss my ride. Likely forever.”
Jet shook his head, as he said, in a sympathetic tone of voice, “Tough break. If I could help you, I would. But, I am likely getting out of here in a few hours anyway. With a fine. And once I am out, I am going to raise hell about this.”
Though Bob did not show it on the outside, Bob bitterly thought, 'Damn.'
Bob responded, “Thanks anyway. And good luck.”
Jet replied, “Thanks.”
Jet then remained standing, as Bob went back to sitting on the bottom cot, in the cell.
A couple of minutes later, without warning, Jet looked at the inside of his left, cybernetic forearm. Jet then walked over to the far back left corner of the cell, with him facing the corner.
Bob got up from his cot, and walked over to Jet, on Jet's right side. He asked, “What is it, Jet?”
Jet cracked a grin, as he leaned over Bob's left shoulder. He whispered into Bob's left ear, “I am getting a call on my vidphone.”
Jet crouched down, while continuing to face the far left corner of the cell, to give himself privacy.
Bob leaned over him, to get him some more privacy, and to see what Jet was doing.
Bob watched as Jet slid a panel on the underside of his left cybernetic wrist, to reveal a small blank video screen.
Bob quietly asked, “You have a vidphone installed in your arm?”
Jet looked at the screen, as he softly answered, “Yes. I got it installed a few years ago. It even has a camera and microphone. For two way communications. It is set to my cybernetic systems, to alert me when I get a call. But, except for that. And the power it needs to fiction. I am in not connected to my nervous system. Nor, my brain. In any way. I know to many hackers that can hack the human mind, in such ways.”
Bob softly compliment, “That is intelligent thinking on your part.”
Jet smiled, as he whispered, “Thanks.”
There were some buttons small below the screen, that were also hidden in the panel. Jet used his right hand set the volume low, before answering the call.
Jet pushed the answer button and the blank screen changed to color, as they saw the face of a young redheaded, tanned teenager that Bob immediately recognized as Ed. Only she was a few years older.
Bob thought, 'Ed must be seventeen by now. And just by her face, I can tell that she is no long looks like a kid. She looks like a teenage girl, on the verge of become a full woman... Like Franny. Only younger. I still wonder if they are related?'
Jet quietly said, “Hi Ed. You are the last person I would expect to call me.”
Ed stated, “Privacy good. No cameras now. And soon no locked cell doors.”
Jet spoke a little louder, as he replied, “Good. So, you are planning a jail break. Why?”
Ed seriously said, “Jetty, you need to help Bobby escape. And escape quickly. Bobby on schedule he must keep.”
While leaning over Jet, Bob asking the screen, “How do you know my name?”
Ed smiled at Bob, as she replied, “Bobby. I know lot about you. All fun. Me like.”
Ed's comment worried Bob, as he thought, 'This is not good. But, I cannot look a gift horse in the mouth. I have got go with the situation.'
Jet asked, “How big of an escape do you have in mind, Ed?”
Ed simply replied, with her grin still on her face, “Everyone.”
Jet commented, “You never do go small, Ed.”
Bob hid a snicker, as he thought, 'Now, that is an understatement. In episode nine, Jamming with Edward, that introduced Radical Edward. AKA Ed, in the Cowboy Bebop series. The episode ended with first Ed remote piloting the Bebop to land right in front of her. So, she could join the crew.'
'Then, Ed immediately top herself, because the end of the episode showed that she hilariously using space lasers to literally carve a smiley face into the continent of South America... The girl is nut. But, she is my kind of a nuts.'
Ed commented, “You of the Bebop taught Ed to always go big. Or, go home.”
Jet let out a small laugh, as he conceded, “That we did, Ed. That we did.” Jet continued, as he pointed out, in a more serious tone of voice, “Still, an escape is going to be dangerous.”
Ed added, “No worries on weapons. Their weapons lockers are going to be locked to the police. So, no weapons. Also, barracks and personal sections will be locked off. So, no reinforcements. Trapping most If the policee-weecee are smart, they will run and hide, and let everyone escape. And ten minutes after you guys are out of there, I am frying their computer records, so none of the victims will be harmed later by legal action.”
Jet said, “You are one of a kind, Ed.”
Ed smiled, a toothy smile, as she replied, “Yep. And from what I am told, Bobby-Bob needs a few things done before he leaves.”
Bob asked, “Told?”
Ed winked, as she said, “A girl has her secrets. Just focus on what you need. Even you have your secrets.”
Bob felt very worried about what Ed just said.
Jet asked, “Do you know what she is talking about?”
Bob thought for a few moments, then he realized, as he answered, “I have to go get somethings at the evidence room. Also, I have to stop by the medical section. Do you know how to get there?”
Jet stated, “Yes. The layout to all these police stations are pretty much the same.”
Bob replied, “Well, good luck, boys. Give my best to Faye-Faye.”
Ed then ended the transmission.
Jet turned off the screen, slid the panel back up on the screen, and locked it in place.
Bob leaned up straight, as he took few steps back.
Jet then stood up, and turned to face Bob.
Bob inquired, “Is she always that... screwy?”
Jet answered, “She use to be a lot worse. When she was younger. But, that is a discussion for another time. Okay. When the cell doors open, waited a full minute for the other escapees to get to the guards. Then, we just walk right out of here. If Ed has everything covered. Like the genius I know she is, We should be find, and have no serious problems, getting to where we need to go, and to the Bebop.”
Bob replied, “Glad to hear it. I am surprised you are going to help me, Jet.”
Jet stated, “Bob, if Ed says you need help, then I will help you. Even though Ed is crazy, she is a good judge of character.”
Bob thought, 'No arguments there.'
Both of them turned to face the barred doors of their cell, with Jet standing to Bob's right side.
A few seconds later, the doors to all the cell doors automatically opened.
Bob then realized, as he commented, “Jet. There is just is one problem with Ed's escape plan.”
Jet flatly inquired, “What?”
Bob stated, “Long story short, the three men in the cell in across from us, want my hide.”
Jet conceded, “That could be a problem.”
Bob and Jet watched as Mal and Jayne exited the cell they were in, walked across the hallway, and entered Bob and Jet's cell.
Meanwhile, Simon stood in the hallway, a few feet from them.
Mal and Jayne came to a stop just inside the cell, with Jayne standing to Mal's left side.
Both Mal and Jayne looked at Bob and Jet.
Mal lips curled into a smirk, as he casually asked, with amusement in his tone of voice, “Will wonders never cease?”
Bob quickly thought, with worry, 'There is only one flaw to this plan. I have to get through Mal and Jayne. I do not think Simon will join in the fight. I gave him no reason to dislike me. It is likely Mal that wants me, and Jayne is just the muscle for him to do it.'
Bob casually said, “Hi guys. I don't see why you guys are upset with me. I was a complete gentlemen”
Mal admitted, “True. Which is why I am not going to kill you just yet.”
Jayne commented, “Sorry about this, Bob. But, I got to follow the captain's orders. By the way, Inara did give me your message. If you come peaceful, I promise to do my best to make sure you get out of this alive.”
Bob looked at Jayne, as he said, “I sincerely find you offer touching, Jayne. But, I really don't have the time for this.” Bob turned to Mal, as he requested, “Can we just quickly talk about this, right here, Mal?”
Mal shrugged, as he answered, “Not really. I am taking you back to the Serenity. And I am going to find out what you know. If cooperate, and stay nice, you might make it out alive.”
Before anyone else could react, Jet rushed at Mal and Jayne.
Jet began with a powerful punch with his right, human fist, to Jayne's jaw.
The force knocked Jayne back against the bars, as he slumped to the ground, while rubbing his jaw.
Jet then followed his punch up, but kneeing Mal in the stomach with his left knee, knocking the wind out of him.
Jet swiftly circle around Mal, and used his left cybernetic arm to put Mal into a headlock.
While keeping Mal in a headlock, Jet sternly said, “Alright, listen up. I don't care what your problems are with him. But, this boy is under my protection. Do you understand?”
Mal gasped out, “Yes.”
Bob could not hide his smirk, as he thought, 'Now, this is a big damn heroes moment, used against the people that invented the big damn heroes moment.'
Bob then noticed that Jet was slowly tightening his headlock on Mal.
Bob mentally realized, with worry, 'Jet is about to either seriously cripple, or kill, Mal. That would be a death sentence to all of us.'
Bob swiftly said, “Jet. Please, Do not kill them. Or, seriously harm them. While they can be jerks, they do not deserve death, nor worse.” Bob mentally added, 'Besides, if anything happened to Mal, or his crew, the rest of the Serenity crew would hunt us to the ends of the multiverse to exact their revenge.'
Jet let Mal from his headlock, causing Mal to fall to the floor, gasping for air.
Jet turned to face Mal and Jayne, as he forcefully stated, “You are lucky the boy here cares about you.”
Mal and Jayne looked up at Jet.
Mal mentally realized, 'Without my guns, we are out classed by this man. I will get Bob later.'
Mal turned to Jayne, as he asked, “How is you jaw?”
Jayne rubbed his jaw, as he looked at Mal. He answered, “It's not broken. Just sore. If that is what he can do with his human arm. I would hate to see what he can do with his mechanical one.”
Mal replied, “Good point.”
Jayne asked, “What are you orders, captain?”
Mal ordered, “Fall back, and get to the ship.”
Mal and Jayne got up and backed out of the cell, and towards Simon, whom was smirking behind them.
When they turned to face Simon, the doctor quickly dropped his smile.
Mal quietly demanded, “Simon. Why did you not help us?”
Simon pointed out, “If I get beat up, I will not be able to patch you up.”
Jet and Bob heard the comment, and they both snickered, a little.
Jayne said, “Captain. He has a point there. He is a doctor first. A fighter second. Given his skills, and what his sister can do, let us be happy about that fact.”
Mal just turned away from his to subordinates, and towards the exit to the cell block, as he growled, “Come on. Let's hope the girls are free, as well. We will either find them at our ship, or we will backtrack them to where they are being held.”
Simon commented, “That will not be a problem.”
Mal did not bother to look at Simon, as he kept walking. He stated, “Good.”
Simon and Jayne then followed behind Mal, as all three of the men then briskly walked towards the chaos of the other escapees, as they headed for their ship.
Bob heard Jet say, in a soft tone of voice, “I have no doubt. By the time we get to the Bebop. I will being seen Faye by the hatch to the Bebop.”
Bob thought, 'I agree with you on that one. And I would say so. Unfortunately, until you introduce me to Faye. I cannot let you know that I know about her. Without that becoming the risk of you not helping me.'
Jet turned to Bob, as he stated, “Bob. Once we get to the Bebop, you have better explain what is going on.”
Bob looked at Jet, in his eyes, as he responded, in a direct tone of voice, “As soon as we are on your ship, and heading towards Earth, I will tell you everything before we reach the Earth.”
Bob thought, 'At that point. I will have what I need. And I will be heading to Earth. So, I don't care if I have to tell them everything. I was planning to tell V.T. everything, anyway. For getting me to Earth.'
Jet replied, “Good. Now, follow me. The evidence room is this way. And be mindful of the other prisoners, and the guards. Both could cause trouble for us.”
Bob said, “Yes, sir.”
Jet smiled as the fact that Bob has called him, sir. He then turned and started walking towards out of the cell, and towards the main door that lead from their cell block, to the rest of the station.
As they exited their cell, and entered the hallway, they saw everyone had already left. Bob saw all the cells were empty.
Bob thought, 'Everyone knows what the cops are doing here is illegal. And they know it is in their best interest to escape, or they risk being killed, in a coverup, when the escapees let the rest of the solar system know what is going on here.'
Bob then continued to follow Jet out of the cell block, and deeper into the spacestation.
(_)
Ten minutes later, with little trouble, they made it to the entrance to the evidence room.
Fortunately, the door to the evidence room was open. And as the two men walked inside, they saw no one was inside.
Jet ordered, “Find what you need, and let's get out of here.”
Bob then looked through the racks and shelves in the room, for his gym bag.
Jet quietly followed Bob, further into the evidence room.
On one of the large shelves he saw his zipped up gym bag. He grabbed it and unzipped it open.
Bob quickly checked inside, to see if everything he had in that universe, was still in that gym bag.
Luckily everything he had in it was still there. His clothing, shoes, laptop still in its box, reality device, cellphone, watch, wallet, knife, car keys, nail clippers, handkerchief, necklace, and shades, were still in the bag.
Bob happily thought, 'Yes.'
Bob pulled out several items from his bag. He put his keys, handkerchief, nail clippers, and cellphone into his pants pockets. He put his folded knife into the interior side of his right boot. He then puts on his necklace.
Finally, he put on his watch, and looked at the countdown on it. The countdown stated, “05:31:36”
Bob thought, 'I still have plenty of time. Good.'
Then, a piece of clothing on one of the racks caught his eye.
While holding his gym bag, he thought, 'Is that was I think it is?' He got a wicked grin, as he continued his thought, 'It is.'
Bob then grabbed the item off the hook and stuff it into his gym bag, before he zipped up his gym bag.
Bob slung the strap to his bag over his right shoulder, as he thought, 'That will teach Mal try come after me, so as to harm me. After I was such the well mannered guest on his ship.'
From ten feet away, Jet had been watching Bob do all this. He asked, “Are you finished here?
Bob turned to Jet, as he answered, “Yes. We need to head to the medical bay next.”
Jet said, “The med-bay is this way.”
Jet then turned and headed out of the room, with Bob following behind him.
(_)
At that moment, in the hallways leading along the dock section of the Moon Guard space station, River, Zoe, Inara, Kaylee, and Daiyu were fleeing to the Serenity, after their cell doors, on women cell block were open.
Just then, Daiyu noticed something through a nearby window that showed out into the docked ships.
Daiyu saw one ship in particular that she recognized. She thought, 'If I was Bob, that is the ship I would like be on, to get out of her.'
Daiyu turned to Zoe, as she said, “Zoe. I think I know which ship Bob will escape on. But, I am not sure. I can handle it alone. If I am wrong, then you all can still beat Bob to his destination.”
The group stopped in their tracked, as River looked at Daiyu, at the same time Zoe did.
River stated, “Zoe, please let Daiyu do this.”
Daiyu turned and smiled at River, as she thought, 'Thanks.'
River returned Daiyu's smile..
Zoe stated, “Okay. Do what you want you need to do, Daiyu. I will let the captain know.”
Daiyu turned to Zoe, as she said, “Thank you, Sir.”
Daiyu then headed off in one direction, as the other women headed in another direction.
(_)
Five minutes later, Jet and Bob opened the unlocked door to the medical bay of the spacestation. When they walk inside the room, Bob saw that it was a large open space that was divided into several sections.
There was a patient bed area. A patient exam table, with medical scanners on ceiling mounted limbs by it. And in the back was a lab section with machines connected to computers to scan blood and other fluids.
Bob and Jet saw, that besides themselves, inside the room, there was just one other person. A man in a long white lab coat, whom was looking at as a computer monitor, on a rectangular lab counter, by the lab section of the room. With one long end side of the rectangular lab counter facing the doctor, and the other long end side facing Jet and Bob.
Bob thought, 'That must be the doctor look at my DNA. Because, that would be the only reason a person would stick around, and not run, nor hide, in this jail break.'
Bob was to Jet's left side, as the two men walked further into the room.
As they approached the man, Jet cautioned, “No names.”
Bob replied, “My thoughts exactly.”
The doctor looked up from his computer, as he demanded, in english, “What are you doing in here?”
Bob casually said, “Relax. I only want to know what you know about myself. Consider this, doctor-patient confidentiality, taken to the next level.”
Bob heard Jet chuckle, as his remark.
Bob continued to look at the doctor, as he asked, “Do you know what is going on outside?”
The doctor stated, “No. I have more important work in here.”
Bob explained, “There has a been a mass escape happening right now. I say escape. Not riot. As we walked here, it has become clear that everyone of the prisoners wants out, not to hurt the police. That is intelligent of them. Because it means less repercussions for them later. Still, your station's scam is about to be blow wide open. Anyway, you have my DNA here and I want it back.”
The doctor responded, “Sorry. But, we take DNA of all our prisoners. And I do not have time to sort it out which is sample yours. Right now, I am almost finished complying the DNA of one person that is very important. This discovery will win me the Nobel prize.”
By then, Bob and Jet has stopped ten feet from the counter, from which the doctor was standing across from them.
Bob and Jet continued to look a the Doctor, as Bob asked, “The DNA sample with the supposed alien DNA?”
The comment about aliens caught Jet's attention, but he remained silent.
The doctor made a concerned expression on his face, as he inquired, “How did you know?”
Bob deadpanned, “You're interrogators were not very secretive about my questionable family tree.”
The doctor realized, as he blurted out in surprised, “You're the alien?”
Bob firmly stated, “I loath it when people make assumptions. I am not an alien. My family are not aliens. We are human. Just because of the possibility that some of my distant ancestors had a few rolls in the hay with something possibility not human does not mean we are not human.”
“Bill Murray said it best about my people. Americans. We are mutts. The movie the quote is from a film titled, Stripes. You may have heard of it. The movie is likely considered a classic now.”
The doctor said, “I do not recall that movie. Still, you have DNA from at least two different alien species.”
Bob casually said, “In the long run, as long as it doesn't give me, nor my family health problems, I could care less.”
Jet turned to Bob, as he spoke up, “Damn. you are getting more interesting by the minute.”
Bob turned to Jet, as he responded, “Thank you. Can you please, gently, remove this man, from where he is, so I can get to his computer.”
As Jet walked to his right, between Bob and the counter. He then walked around the counter, over to the doctor.
While Jet approached the doctor, the doctor said, “Hey. Wait a minute. Do you understand the possible scientific breakthrough I am on the verge of here?
When Jet grabbed the doctor's right upper arm, as he stated, “Probably.”
The doctor said, “This could prove alien life exists.”
Bob thought, 'I wonder what would happened is this doctor learned that, world as myth, theory is real. And that this reality is a work of fiction. With the fiction he knows being just as real, in their own realities, as this reality is. It would likely break him. And I don't have time to get into that now. We have to get this done, and get off this ship.'
Jet continued to firmly hold the doctor's right upper arm, as he commented, “On the off chance he is an alien. I do want to risk upsetting him, and ruining a first contact situation. And thus started an intergalactic war.”
The doctor began to realize the point of view Jet was coming from, as he replied, “Oh...”
Bob could not help, but snicker a little.
Jet responded, “Good. Now, we can do this the easy way, to the hard way. But, you are going to move out of the way.”
The doctor realized he was in no position to argue, as he said, “Fine.”
The doctor then allowed Jet lead him from the lab section of the room, and to where Jet had been previously standing.
When Jet had escorted himself, and the doctor from the counter, where the computer screen was, Bob, with his gym back still hung off his right shoulder, walked by them, and around to the lab counter, to the computer monitor, facing the other way, on the counter.
Bob then noticed monitor was very thin. And that there was a keyboard, and mouse, placed on the counter, in front of, and below computer monitor.
Bob thought, 'The keyboard and mouse will make my work much easier. But first, let's see what is going on with this program that this doctor is running?”
Bob looked at the computer screen.
Fortunately, the text on the screen was in english, and the computer seemed to use the same basic keyboard, mouse, graphical user interface system that computers of his reality, place, and time, used.
Bob looked at the screen and a horizontally rotating male human form around his age, in the nude, with his body's limbs spread apart.
When he looked closer, he realized it was himself. Only, this version of him had slightly shorter hair, was about twenty pound slighter, and was in slightly better physical shape.
Bob thought, 'Damn. I could look a little be better, if I applied myself. While I like my hair the way it is. I could go for a body like that.'
He notice on the screen, below the picture showing his rotating body, a bar stating. “98%”
The the bar got a little bigger, and it stated. “99%”
The bar then hit, 100%, and disappeared, with the word, “DNA compile complete”, on the below his rotating picture.
Bob then watched as the picture of his body change to what his body would look like if the alien DNA was active.
Jet and the doctor watched as Bob's face paled sheet white, and his jaw dropped.
Jet looked at the doctor, as he asked, “What is going on?”
The doctor continued to look at Bob, as he stated, “He must have seen what his body would look like if his dormant DNA was active.”
Jet turned to Bob, as he inquired, “Hey boy. What did the computer show you? Did you skin turned blue, and you grew a third arm?”
Jet's comment broke Bob out of his shock. He looked over at Jet and the doctor. He stated, “No. That would be more believable. Let us just say I lose some body parts, and leave it at that.” Bob then turned to the doctor, as he asked, “Doctor. How would someone activate such DNA?”
The doctor answered, “Without seeing the results of the compile, I can only guess. But, from the DNA already compiled, it seems that it could be triggered on its own.”
Bob eyes widened, as he thought, 'I can turn into that on my own! Dear god, no!'
The doctor offered, “If you let me see the results, I might be better able to answer your question.”
Bob flatly stated, “You cannot see it. This secret is going to my grave. Now, give me your best educated guess.”
The doctor answered, “I would guess some sort of stimulant. Could be an environmental stimulant. It could be food. Or, a chemical that could trigger the dormant DNA to become active. I don't know.”
Bob commented, “It looks like I will be avoiding any exotic foods for the rest of my life. Or, I can track down what triggers is, without triggering it, so I can avoid triggering it.”
Jet stated, “Good luck.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
Jet requested, “Now, hurry up. The clock is ticking.”
Bob said, “You don't have to remind me of that. And I should be done in a minute.”
Bob turned his attention back to the computer monitor, as he used his right hand to grip the computer mouse.
On the screen, Bob quickly memorized the blood sample number on the file. He then turned off the program, deleted the data to the trash file, and he then deleted it off the trash file of hard drive.
Next, he set the hard drive the data was on, to defrag, in the hopes the data would be, in full, or in part, overwritten during the defrag.
Bob thought, 'Even thought Ed says she is planning to destroy the records on these computers, I think it is best if I play it safe. I don't have to do a full hard drive format. Especially, a byte, byte format. But, a basic delete and defrag, might do the trick.'
Bob then when over along the table to where there were some vials of blood set out in trays.
Bob mentally reflected, 'If this guy is so obsessed with my blood, then he will have my vial out on the table.'
Bob soon found the vial of blood with same the number as on the file. He picked up the vile and walked over to a nearby sink. There, he opened the vial, poured out the blood into the sink, and he then rinsed off the inside of the vial with soap and water, before dumping the vial in the trash bin, which was beside the sink.
Bob looked over at Jet and the doctor, as he stated, “Done.”
With Bob finished, Jet let go of the doctor's right upper arm.
The doctor rushed over to his computer screen. As he click the GUI with the computer mouse, looking for Bob's file, he stated, “It's gone. It's all gone. All my research is gone. Even the blood sample.” He then looked at Bob, as he pleaded, “Please. Let me take another sample of your blood. I promise I won't hurt you.”
Bob flatly stated, “No.”
The doctor demanded, “Why?!”
Bob firmly answered, “It is my DNA. And tampering with such mad science is never wise.”
Jet looked over at Bob, as he commented, “You're an intelligent, man.”
Bob smiled, as he replied, “Thanks. Now, let's get out of here.”
Jet said, “My ship is this way.”
Jet then lead Bob out of the lab room, and through the space station.
(_)
Ten minutes later, Jet and Bob made it to the airlock hatch to the Bebop space ship, in docking section of the Moon Guard space station.
As they made their way to the Bebop, Bob was watchful not to run into any of the Serenity crew. Fortunately, they had not done so.
They were presently in the zero-gravity part of the station, as they floated, more than ran, to get to the Bebop.
When they reached airlock, they saw Faye, in her usual, yellow, skimpy clothing.
As they approached her, Bob was sorely tempted to do a wolf whistle. But, he wisely chose not to.
Bob thought, 'Damn! Faye is hotter in real life. Sure, the Serenity crew's women are hot. But, they dress fairly conservatively. Even Inara. While, Faye dresses like she is going to a night club.'
When the two men reached Faye, they came to a stop five feet from Faye.
Faye turned to Jet. She inquired, in english, in a voice Bob did no recognize, but was still feminine and pleasant to listen to, even in the slightly annoyed tone of voice that Faye had, “So, what is going on, Jet?”
Jet turned to Faye, as he answered, “We can thank Ed for the jail break?”
Faye smirked, as she said, “Figures. That girl tends to help out in the least expected ways.” She then looked at Bob, as she asked, “Who is this?”
Jet answered, “That is Bob. Ed wants us to help him.” He turned to Bob, as he continued, “Bob, this is Faye.” Jet turned back to Faye, as he went onto say, “Faye, this is Bob.”
Bob looked at Faye, in her eyes, and not her breasts, as he said, “It is nice to meet you, Faye.”
Faye noticed this, as she continued to smile. She commented, “Oh. No looking at the chest, first. Someone taught you manners. Nice, to meet you, Bob.”
Meanwhile, Jet walked over and opened the inner airlock hatch, that lead to the docking tube. He turned to Faye and Bob, as he said, “Now, that introductions are over. Let us get out of here.”
Right after Jet entered the air lock, Faye and Bob followed right behind him, with Jet closing the airlock hatch, after them.
A minute later, they were on their way through the docking tube, to the Bebop, itself.
(_)
At that moment, in the cockpit of the Serenity, River was at the pilot's seat, as she started the engines on the Serenity, while she ran a pre-flight check, at the same time.
Mal was right behind her.
A few seconds later, Zoe walked into the cockpit.
Mal turned to Zoe, as he asked, “Is the crew all on board?”
Zoe answered, “Everyone, but Daiyu.”
Mal inquired, “What is going on? And am I going to like it?”
Zoe explained, “It depends, sir. First, I gave Daiyu permission to do this, because it makes a good plan B, for catching Bob. Daiyu saw a ship in the docked here that she believes that Bob might hitch a ride on. She is going to sneak onto it. She also stated if she is wrong, the rest of us can still beat Bob to the location he is trying reach on Earth.”
Mal thought over Daiyu's plan for a few seconds. He then stated, “Good plan. Worst case scenario is, we will pick her back up later. I like it when my crew shows initiative in a way that does not challenge my authority, and instead helps my plans.”
Zoe responded, “I thought so, sir.”
Mal asked, “Which ship is it?”
Zoe pointed out at the cockpit, at a nearby ship.
The ship that Zoe was pointing to was the Bebop.
As Mal turned, as he looked out the cockpit, at the Bebop. He commented, “That ship doesn't look like much. But, then again, I have learned that looks can be deceivingly.”
Meanwhile, with her back turned to them, River cracked a grin, as she thought, 'If you only knew the truth about Daiyu.'
Mal turned to River, as he asked, “River. How long on the Serenity take, till we are back in the sky?”
River continued to work the control panel of the cockpit, as she stated, “Ten to fifteen minutes. Maybe twenty minutes. Kaylee told me at the transit station. Right before we left. That though the engines are repaired, I need to treat them gently for the next few days, as she gives them a few more once overs. As she called it. So, I am going to slowly spool up the engines.”
Mal complimented, “Good call, River. Take the time you and Kaylee need. We are not in a very serious rush. We know where Bob is heading. And if we meet that ship on same trajectory as we are. That will confirm Bob on board, and we will board that ship.”
Mal then thought, 'And once we are finished here, and we have Bob with us. I am going to figure out how to retrieve an item that the local police took from me. But, that is for later. Right now, Bob is more important, than heading back for something, that can wait to be retrieved later.'
(_)
A few minutes later, Jet, Faye, and Bob floated into the Bebop space ship, itself.
They had entered the Bebop, from the airlock near the living area.
As they floated out of the airlock, and into the ship itself, Bob kept his gym back over his right shoulder. He thought, 'I am going to keep my gym bag with me. Just in case. Still, I have a questions, that I would like answered.'
Bob asked, “Even thought Ed stated that she is erasing the computer records of that station, are you guys not going to get in trouble for escaping?”
With all three of them inside the ship, Jet closed the hatch behind the three adults.
He turned to Bob, as he answered, “Doubtful. If the ISSP tries to make an issue out of it, they risk causing this whole con coming to light, and create a major scandal for them. Which will likely happen anyway. In the end, the ISSP top brass will likely just sweep this under the rug, and reassign everyone involved.”
Bob mentally reflected, 'I thought as much. And there is no point in complaining about the matter.'
Jet continued, “Now, it is this way to the cockpit.”
Jet and Faye then lead Bob towards the cockpit.
A few seconds later, they were on the rotate sections of the Bebop, and as Bob feet touched the floor, enjoyed being in gravity again.
They then continued walking further towards the cockpit of the Bebop.
A minute later, they entered the cockpit, which was not rotating, and they floated towards the pilots seat, which Jet got into, with Faye and Bob floating behind him.
Though, both Faye and Bob were each holding a hand-grip that was attached to the floor, by Jet, and not to one of the nearby walls.
Jet spent the next minute turning on the Bebop's engines, and doing the pre-flight check.
When Jet was ready to make the ship move, he continued to look at the controls, as he stated, “Hold on, while we build inertia. Once that is achieved, you will be able to float freely again.”
Bob asked, “What about the other ships leaving the docks.
Faye giggled.
Jet answered, “Don't worry. The Bebop is pretty maneuverable. And I am a fairly skilled pilot.”
Faye commented, “Yea. You may not be as good as me. But, you are close.”
Jet just groaned in mild annoyance, as he made the engines of the Bebop cause his ship to move.
As the Bebop moved, Bob looked out the cockpit windows.
Bob noticed they were passing by the Serenity, which was still docked.
In the distance, Bob saw a few of the crew in the Serenity, were in the cockpit, from that ship's windows.
Fortunately, the Bebop was not getting closer to the Serenity, as it was passing by the other ship at a diagonal angle.
Still, to play it safe, Bob quickly duck down, until he was flat with the floor, and he cleared his mind, as they passed by the Serenity ship.
Faye noticed this, as she looked at Bob. She asked, with concern, “What is it?”
Bob answered, “I will tell you in a minute. Just tell me when we get out of the docking bay.”
Faye replied, “Alright.”
A minute later, they had exited the docking area and into open space. Faye stated, “We are clear now.”
Bob stopped clearing his mind, as he let himself float up off the floor.
Bob turned to Faye, as he stated, “One of the ships we passed by belonged to some people after me. Jet and I already met a few the men of that crew, in the men's jail cells.”
Faye inquired, “The women of this crew. Were they five women? One was a dark skinned tomboy. Three fair skinned adults. One was an energetic woman. Another was a woman that screams high class hooker.”
“And the third woman was a crazy redhead that would not stop calling me the same nickname that Ed called. Faye-Faye. While she was giggling. How the hell did she know that nickname?”
“And there was a black haired asian lesbian that would not stop taking her eyes off my breasts. And I am sure she was mentally undressing me.”
Bob answered, “That would be the them.”
Faye replied, “Bob, you have my sympathies. I was stuck in cell with two of them, and the other three worth in the cell across from us. And they would not shut up.”
Bob said, “Ouch.”
Faye commented, “Yea. And you must have been the, Bob, they mentioned. The good news is that their captain seems to be the only one, in their group, that really want to capture you.”
Bob replied, “Thanks for letting me know, Faye.”
Faye smiled at Bob, as she responded, “You're welcome.”
From the pilot's seat, Jet asked, “Bob, where exactly are you heading, on Earth?”
Bob turned to Jet, whom was still had his back turned to Bob.
Bob questioned, “The ruins of Aspen Colorado, United States. How long do you think it will take to get there?”
Jet answered, “From here. With luck, it will take four or five hours to get there? It depends on how long it takes it takes to get the proper trajectory angle for re-entry. And another half hour for the re-entry, itself. You are fortunate that I had the Bebop fuel tanks topped off, before Faye and I left Venus. Or, we would likely not have the fuel to do this.”
Bob thought, 'So, that was likely where your previous bounty job was, before you two got arrested here. You were probably heading for Mars. With you both planning a layoff at a space station near Earth's Moon.'
Bob looked at his watch. The countdown read, “05:11:32”
Bob mentally whined, 'Damn. I just have over five hours. As Marty McFly would ask. Why do we have to cut these things so damn close? I am dealing with time travel on two different planes of reality. And I am still on a tight schedule. That is just plain wrong.'
Bob then continued his thoughts, with more determination, 'Still, I am going to make it planetside, even if I how to step outside with a parachute and jump.'
Bob stated, “Jet. I am happy that you two are helping me. Worst case scenario, if you can get me to set my feet somewhere within the old main land United States, within the next five hours. I know I will be fine.”
Jet turned around in his seat, to look at Bob, as he said, “Thank Ed. I am doing this for her. We rarely talk to each other, anymore. But, if she says we need to help you. We will help you.”
Faye commented, “So, he's the whole reason for the jail break?”
Jet answered, “Yea. And Ed said we needed to help, Bob, here.”
Faye took a closer looked at Bob. She commented, “I don't get what Ed sees in him.”
Bob looked over at Faye, as he smirked. He casually said, “Faye Valentine. You, of everyone, should know that people can be full of surprises.”
Faye realized, as she accused, “I never told you my last name, Bob.”
Jet turned back in his seat, to looked at his instruments, in front of him, as he plugged in his calculations to get to where Bob wanted to go. He smiled, as he commented, “Neither did I. But, I am tempted to not ask him how he knows, just so you are annoyed at being on that end of the stick for once.”
Faye turned to Jet, as she pouted, “Don't be mean, Jet.”
Jet and Bob just lightly chuckled, at Faye's comment.
As Bob and Jet stopped chuckling, Bob honestly admitted, “I know a lot about you two. And I am sure we will get to what I know, and how I know, soon enough. I know that when all is said and done, you both are good people. Though, I know Faye can be questionable at times.”
Jet finished with the calculations, as he listened to Bob. He then turned around in his seat to look at Faye and Bob.
Meanwhile, Faye was skeptical, as she stated, “Oh really? I doubt you know that much about us.”
Bob slyly said, “Though, I have never been a meat popsicle, depending on how you look at it Faye, I am older than you are.”
Faye was left speechless.
Jet took a quick look at the Faye's face. And the looked on her face was priceless. Jet laughed, while turning back to the controls. He requested, “Please continue talking, Bob. I haven't seen Faye this tongue tied in years.”
Bob said, “Jet, we will get to the rest later. Right now, I need you to get in touch with the woman that helped me get this far. You know her as V.T., or the Heavy Metal Queen.”
Faye commented, “Her?”
Bob replied, “Yes. Her. Great woman. Good taste in music. If I was twenty years older, I would ask her out.”
Jet chuckled. He then answered, “Contacting her could take a while.”
Bob countered, “Once I know she is fine. I will tell you everything. And I do mean everything. And I promise you, it will be worth knowing.”
Jet agreed, “Alright. You already had me interested enough to what to know what the hell is really going on. I will help you make your call, and then we will talk.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
(_)
Twenty minutes later, Jet finally got on the radio with V.T.
Unlike V.T. radio system, Jet's cockpit radio was set up to have the audio always on, like a telephone system. So, they didn't need to use microphones in their hands to talk to others on the radio.
Jet, Faye, and Bob listened, as V.T said over the radio, “Hi Jet. Hi Faye. I haven't heard from you two in years. Not since that time with those smugglers off of Ganymede. How are you doing?”
Jet answered, “Fine, actually. We have someone that would like to speak to you.”
Bob said, “Hi V.T.”
V.T. replied over the radio, “Bob, you got out. Do you still have time?”
Bob answered, “Yep. I should make it. And I have these two wonderful people, along with a redheaded hacker, to thank for my rescue, and last minute reprieve.”
V.T. said, “Glad to hear it.”
Bob inquired, “So, how are you?”
V.T. answered, “Great. They gave me a small fine, and let me go, an hour after our arrest. How did you get out?”
Bob stated, “Mass jail break of everyone.”
V.T. replied, “Wow.”
Bob said, “Well, before I left, I wanted to make sure you were okay, V.T.”
V.T. responded, “I appreciate the concern, Bob. But, you are only going to Earth. I will just look you up the next time I swing by.”
Bob sadly explained. “I am not exactly going to Earth. V.T. Earth is just along the road for my trip. This is likely the last time we will speak. I just wanted to say goodbye. You were a great friend for the short time I have known you. I will remember you for the rest of my life. And wish you a great life.”
“Still, you know those two guys you talked to the transit station. I overheard part of the conversation. I apologize for that. But, I talked to them afterward. If they are what I think they are, you need to take them up on their job offer.”
“V.T., I promise you will likely not regret doing so. You will be walking into a greater reality than you realize. You will be taking your skills to the next level. And you will likely never look back. And if you do, we will likely meet again. If not, it was a pleasure to have known you.”
V.T. said, “Thank you, Bob. And you know what? I will take Little D, and Yuuichi, on their offer.”
Bob slightly smiled, as he replied, “I am glad to hear is, V.T.”
V.T. said, “See you on the hyper-lanes, Bob.”
Bob responded, “See you on the flip side of reality, V.T.”
Bob then nodded to Jet, for Jet to cut the transmission.
Jet flips a switch, on his cockpit control dashboard to turn off the communication channel that was open on the radio. Jet then float out of his chair, as he looked at Faye and Bob.
Things were quiet for a few seconds, until Faye commented, “Bob, from listening to that conversation, it sounds like you are not just going to Earth.”
Jet realized, as he stated, “This has to do with how you know us.”
Bob responded, “Yes. I am not sure how you two are going to take this. I do not know how to tell this to you. So, I am just going to say it outright. I am not from this reality.”
Jet questioned, “I thought you said you were not an alien?”
Bob said, “I am not an alien. I am very human. I am from a parallel reality. A parallel Earth. Set in the early twenty-first century. Think what would have been if there was no gate technology, nor colonization. And thus not gate explosion.” He thought, 'I am not going to give them any hard dates for my own safety from possible paradoxes. They know where I am from. That is close enough.'
Faye and Jet look at each other.
Faye asked, “Is alternate realities possible?”
Jet stated, “Yes. They are possible. The hyperspace gates prove that there are ways to cross dimensional bounties. The gates just work on the layers of this universe. Or, this reality, as it were. But, the higher level theories in quantum physics, released to the public, that I have read about over the years, state that in the multiverse is possible. They call the subject, M-theory.”
Bob commented, “They call it M-theory where I come from, as well. Anyway, two years ago, my time, I found out my boss was a human, from another reality. Another parallel Earth. There was a small war that started in his home reality, a while after he left. The war dealt with several realities.”
“He eventually got caught up in the war. But, he later returned to his in my home reality. And when I got my job back with my boss, my boss let me know some of what happened.”
Bob thought, 'I will leave the gender bending out of this conversation. If I can help it.'
Bob went onto say, “I only got the cliff notes version. From my boss, whom was mostly secondhand source. But, I have to ask. Did you have to deal with any blue or brown robots in the past?”
Jet responded, “Yes. About a year ago. But, we got in touch with Ed, and she hacked them, and said they would no longer be a problem.”
Bob said, “Then, your reality was touched by what happened, as well. The good news is you probably don't have to worry about the robots anymore. From what I understand, the good guys, for lack of a better term, won.”
Faye inquired, “That is good to know. So, how did you end of here?”
Bob answered, “I was in my boss' store one night. I noticed a drawer open. I looked inside and saw my boss' small reality jumping device. And yes, I knew better than to mess with it. But, when I was about to close the drawer, without touching the device, the bottom of the drawer fell out, with the device. The device hit the floor before I could catch it, and I ended up on Mars, in this reality. Almost two days ago. With the timer on the device with a countdown for return, that ends in five hours.”
Jet realized where Bob was going, as he concluded for the younger man, “And you are trying to get back to Earth. Just in case that when it returns to your reality, you don't end up in the same equivalent place as in our reality. Such, as on a non-terraformed Mars, Nor, in space. You need to be on our Earth, in Aspen, to increase your chances of being sent to your Earth, in your Aspen.”
Bob replied, “Exactly. The device is in my gym bag. I do not want to mess with it. So, please forgive me for not pulling it out.”
Jet said, “Don't worry about it. I would not want to mess with a device like that, unless I already knew how it worked. So, Aspen is your home?”
Bob answered, “Yes. Aspen Colorado is the city I come from. I figure if I jump there, I will return to my home town.”
Jet commented, “I get where you are going. Just covering all your bases. Clever thinking.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
Faye pointed out, “That still doesn't explain how Bob knows about us.”
Jet turned to Faye, as he stated, “Actually, if this conversation is going the way I think it is, I believe this conversation does explain everything.”
Faye said, “I feel there is a, and, to your comment.”
Jet replied, “Yes.” He looked over at Bob, as he inquired, “Bob. Are we dealing with a, world as myth, theory, situation?”
Bob smiled at Jet, as he answered, “Yes. And I am glad that you understand the situation.”
Jet said, “As a child, I was a sci-fi fan, along with a jazz and blues fan.” He looked at both Bob and Faye, as he continued, “Faye. Long story short. In the reality Bob is from, we are just fiction characters in some fiction series.”
Faye blurted out, “That's nuts.”
Bob said, “It is true. The series took place for you in two thousand seventy-one. The series dealt with you, Jet, Spike, Ed, and Ein.”
Jet commented, “And the plot thickens. Please continued, Bob.”
Bob explained, “The series is an anime, which is titled, Cowboy Bebop. It has a anime movie, and a few manga volumes, with it. The series and movie are a blend of a number of genre. The series and movie are considered some of the finest quality anime ever made.”
“With the series having one of the best american english dubs made. To my knowledge. Even the original creator of the series was impressed with the english dub. The series, this reality, is as you have probably guessed, is a sci-fi western.”
Jet replied, “I figured as much.”
Bob commented, “The series has some great plots, and some great characters development. No offense, for calling you, characters.”
Jet said, “None taken.”
Faye shrugged, as she offhandedly commented, “I have heard worse.”
Bob when on to say, “And then there are the wonderful action scenes. The other worthy note of this series was the really go jazz and blues music produced for the series.”
Jet commented, “No surprise there.”
Faye stated, “I still find this hard to believe.”
Bob said, “Well, Faye. If you want proof. I will give you proof. The first time you met Jet and Spike. It was over a poker chip that was found to have a microchip in it. And you were forced into the role of being a crooked dealer, in a deal that went sour.”
“And while you like to play the bad girl. And though you can kick some serious ass. In truth, you are a nice women. You just have are really bad gambling problem. While, you are also saddled with debts that were not your fault to begin with.”
Faye conceded, “Okay. I believe you, Bob. By the way, I have been working on the gambling problem. And Jet got me a lawyer about the debts. I might be able to get most, if not all of them, forgiven. Just one question. What is the deal with that sword nut that was after Spike?”
Bob responded, “I am glad you asked that question. The series was vague on the details. But, from what fans pieced together, in the syndicate, Spike was Vicious', the sword nut's, mentor and partner. Vicious had a girlfriend named, Julia. After some battle, Spike was badly hurt and was nursed back to healthy by Julia. Spike and Julia eventually slept together, behind Vicious' back, and Vicious found out. This is what lead to Spike faking his death, and the entire mess afterward.”
Jet stated, “So, it was all over a girl. That figures.”
Faye asked, “Who was the girl that Spike was so hung up about?”
Bob answered, “Faye, you met her. The blond woman you helped in that chase, right before Jet had his left leg shot, and Spike disappeared. By the way, Jet, how is your left leg?”
Jet answered, in a happy tone of voice, “Fine. I fully recovered a month after I was shot. Though, thanks for asking.”
Bob replied, “You're welcome.”
Faye said, “That was her. She didn't seem that bad. I can see the attraction. What happened to her?”
Bob sadly replied, “She was killed soon after you two met. That is what set Spike on his reckless course.”
Faye quietly replied, “Oh.”
Bob commented, in comforting manner, “Faye. Jet. If you are wondering, your fans have a very deep respect for both of you. And your friends. We know there were some laughs. And some tears. But, we all wished the best for you. And we hated the way it went down with Spike. And how Ed and Ein left. You guys were great friends. You were a good team.”
Jet softly responded, “Yea. We were.”
Faye stated, a little more cheerful tone of voice, “So, our lives are a work of fiction. There are some places in fiction, that I know of, that I would love to visit. Still, what is life without a little craziness? So, when did this Cowboy Bebop series end?”
Bob said, “It ended with Spike, around four years ago.”
Faye loudly stated, “Four years ago! Are you saying that all those the mad capped adventures, that Jet and I have had, for the last four years have been off screen? And there were a lot of them.”
It was Bob's turn to be left speechless.
Jet laughed at the reactions of Faye and Bob. He then commented, “Now, this is interesting.”
Faye continued rambling on, “Those months we had, Andy as a third crew member, in our bounties on the Bebop. That man is as crazy as Ed. His cowboy and samurai identities were just the start. The guys changed identities almost every week. We had doctors check him twice, on two separate occasions, to see if he had a multiple identity disorder. It turns out that he just likes to keep reinventing himself. Still, he is one hell of a fighter.”
Bob collected himself, as he asked, “What happened with him?”
Faye blurted out, “He got bored with us! Us! And he just up and left.”
Bob commented, “I suddenly regret not having more time to spend with you both. Because I think, the series only scratched the surface of what has happened in this reality.
Jet cracked a grin, as he replied, “You are probably right.”
Bob offered, “By the way, did you to ever hit some big bounties? Or, are you still living on the edge? If you guys are still living on the edge. And are looking for a change of pace. You can come with me.”
Faye said, “No. I like it here.”
Jet commented, “We are doing fine. You could say that we can currently have beef with our bell peppers and beef. For over the last three years.”
Bob laughed. He then stated, “I get the joke. Actually, Jet, the first scene, of the first episode, of the Cowboy Bebop anime, you were showing cooking just the bell peppers for you and Spike, right before you went to T.J. for that red-eye bounty. With you using the bell peppers for a dish that was supposed to be bell peppers and beef.”
Jet smiled, as he said, “I remember that event. Spike really did like to practice his combat skills in the dark.”
Bob carefully asked, “I know this is a sensitive subject. But, I got to ask. The series literally ended right after the end of the battle between Spike and Vicious. The series did not show whether Spike lived, or died. Whatever happened to Spike? Where I come from, it is still one of the great mysteries in the entire anime genre.”
Faye plainly answered, “We don't know. We searched for any signs of him, for months after he disappeared. We learned about the fight, and we found his Swordfish zipcraft. But, nothing else. We never found his body. We both would like to think he lived. But, it has been years since then. And if he is alive, why hasn't he contacted us?”
Jet said, “Don't worry, Faye. We will see Spike eventually. Either in this life, or the next. And when the time comes, if we cannot find him in Heaven, I will be mounting a rescue operation into to the depths of Hell, to go get him.”
Bob grinned, as he complimented, “Jet Black, you truly are the Black Dog.”
Jet smiled, as he said, “Thank you...” He then inquired, in a slightly more serious tone of voice, “Now, those people at the jail. Why are they after you?”
Bob stated, “Long story short. They are reality travelers. Like I am. I don't have a clue how they got to this reality. But, they are here, and they found out that I know who that are.”
Bob thought, 'It is best that I do not mention Chang.'
Bob continued, “First, I have to ask. Faye, when it comes to your childhood. I know your memory is swiss cheese. But, do you remember a sci-fi space cowboy series title, Firefly?”
Faye answered, “Vaguely.”
Jet spoke up, “I know that series, from when I was a child. As I said before, I was a sci-fi fan as a child. The Firefly series, and the Serenity movie was two key examples of such fiction that got me interested in traveling in space, in the first place. That lead me to joining ISSP.”
Bob explained, “As crazy as it sounds, Jet. Those to guys you fought were Mal and Jayne. Post-Serenity movie. The brown hair man behind them was Simon. The rest of the crew, except for Wash and Book, whom, as you likely remember, died in the movie, are here as well on the Serenity. Those were the crazy women that Faye met. Plus, the black haired asian woman they clearly picked up along the way.”
Jet asked, with surprise in his tone of voice, “That's them?!Damn! I thought Mal was taller. Though, I would have liked to get his autograph.”
Bob admitted, “Same here. But, it is clearly not in the cards. And if you run into them, do not let them know that you know who that are. And don't forget, River, whom is now dyeing her hair red. I don't know what. Is a telepathic, supergenius, badass that could take Pierrot Tongpu in a fight. She can read both your minds. She was the one that called you, Faye-Faye, Faye.”
Faye commented, “Oh... That is not good.”
Bob stated, “Don't worry. You likely didn't let her know any seriously private secrets. It seems her telepathy is passive. She can only read what a person is thinking about. If that was not the case, she would have already caught me.”
Faye replied, “That is comforting to know.”
Bob responded, “Yes. It is. Still, along with River. River's brother, Simon. The third guy in that cell that didn’t fight you, Jet. Is also a genius, but not at River's caliber. The rest of the crew are just badasses.”
“Though, avoid River, and do not let the others know what you know. It almost worked for me, I just didn't take into account V.T.'s ship being docked right beside the Serenity, with River seeing me in V.T. cockpit, as she read my mind.”
Jet commented, “It is always the little details that trip up people.”
Bob replied, “Very true.”
Faye said, “You men are something else.”
Bob joked, “Well, Alice. I am the White Rabbit, and we are all going down the rabbit hole together.”
All three of them lightly laughed for a few seconds at Bob's joke.
As they calmed down, Faye asked, “Since you know us so well. What do you think we are going to do, after we drop you off?”
Bob commented, “Likely, after you drop me off, since you are in the neighborhood, you are going to drop by Doohan's to refuel, and to say, hello, to him, during your visit.”
Faye complimented, “You really do know of us well. I am surprised you know about Doohan.”
Bob deadpanned, “Faye, you think a private civilian would personally rebuild, and launch, a Nasa space shuttle into orbit, and it would be part of a science fiction story?”
Jet started laughing, as he said, “He's got you there, Faye.”
Meanwhile, Faye nodded, as she replied, “Good point.”
Bob said, “And watching those scenes were awesome.”
As Jet calmed down, he commented, “No arguments there. As you probably guessed. Spike introduced us to him. And I figured if he could do that with an old relic like a space shuttle, he was worthy to let work on the Bebop. And I have had him do a few tuneups on the Bebop, and our zipcrafts, since then.”
Bob nodded, as he stated, “A wise decision.”
From the Bebop's cockpit windows, Bob then noticed something. He looked passed Jet, and out at the front windows, as he viewed passed the asteroid belt between the Earth and the Earth's Moon, and at the wonderful blue pearl of Earth, that was getting bigger with each passing minute.
Bob said, “My god, it is beautiful.”
Faye asked, “What are you looking at?”
Bob continued to look at the Earth, as he answered, “The Earth. Even pot marked, like this Earth, it is still a sight to behold. I know you are use to going from planet to planet. But, I am not. It is a rare experience for humanity, in my reality, to see Earth from this point of view. And all those that have been to space and seen this sight all agreed that it was a wonderful sight that reminded them of how small both they, and the Earth, are, in the big scheme of things... And they were right.”
Jet turned to Faye, as he quietly said to her, “Let the boy enjoy his moment.”
Faye looked down at Jet, and she simply nodded, in agreement.
After a few of minutes of staring at the Earth, Bob then looked over at the two other adults in the room, as he said, in a grateful tone of voice, “Thanks for give me this moment.”
Jet and Faye looked at him.
Faye said, “No problem.”
Jet shrugged, as he responded, “I had a similar experience when I saw Ganymede, from this point of view. It is perfectly understandable.”
Bob smiled at Jet and Faye. He then pulled out his cellphone, as he asked. “Faye, Jet, I was wondering. Could I take some pictures, make some videos, and audio recordings, of the both of you, and the ship, for the folks back home?”
Both Faye and Jet smiled at Bob, as they answered, in unison, “Sure.”
(_)
At that moment, at a transit space station, in orbit of Earth's Moon, V.T. ship, without trailers, was currently parked at an offloading section of the station.
From inside her cockpit, sitting in the front right seat of the cockput, V.T. turned off her radio, and hooked her microphone back in place.
While V.T. been talking to Bob, Jet, and Faye, she had used the dashboard controls to offload her cargo, and unhooked her space ship from the trailers.
Now, that V.T. was finished, she piloted her ship way from docking area and towards a nearby area to refuel.
A minute later, V.T.'s ship had docked with the refueling station, and started refueling.
As V.T. ship refueled, she thought, with comfort, 'I am happy that Bob is going home. I am sure Faye and Jet will take care of him. But, I wonder what he meant when he said, the flip side of reality. And Bob still didn't get the chance to tell how he knew my name. I have a feeling I will find out eventually... Anyway, I think Bob is right about Little D, and Yuuichi. I will take them up on their offer.'
V.T. turned to the computer screen on her dashboard, in front of her, as she punched in the phone number, on her keyboard, of the person she was trying to reach.
As V.T. made the phone call, she mentally reflected, 'I use the radio because the calls are cheaper, and short range is free. Meanwhile, people are charged to use vid-conversations across the system. But, in this case, it would be worth it to speak face to face, with those I want to talk too. And it would be more professional to do so.'
'At least communications can go through the hyper-lanes as well. Along communications, from one side of the system, to the other side, to be almost instantaneous.'
A minute later, the screen switched to the face of a black haired, fair skinned man, whom said, “Hello.”
V.T. greeted him, “Hello Little D.”
Little D replied, “Hi V.T. So, how are you?”
V.T. responded, “Doing great. Anyway, I would like to take you up on the job that you and Yuuichi offered me.”
Little D smiled, as he stated, “Glad to hear it. I will let Yuuichi know. We need to meet. Where are you at?”
V.T. answered, “I just got finished making my delivery at a station by Earth's Moon. And I am working on getting my ship refueled, and then get a new load.”
Little D responded, “Don't worry about getting a new load, V.T. I will cover the fuel and travel cost for you to come meet us. Right now, we at Ganymede. We will meet each other in two days, at the transit station, by the hyperspace gates near T.J., in orbit of Mars. When we meet, we will give you the details.”
V.T. flatly said, “Works for me.”
Little D stated, “And don't worry about the job. The job we have for you is just delivery. And legal delivery at that. You are going to love this job. You are going to go to places, and see sights, you would have never thought possible.”
Little D's comment caught V.T.'s interest, as she replied, “I hope so, because it sounds interesting.”
Little D smiled, again, as he said, “Glad to hear it. See you there.”
V.T. said, “You too.”
They both cut then cut their transmission at the same time.
As V.T. leaned back in her chair, she said, out loud, to herself, “I have a feeling that I just signed up for something far greater than a bigger paycheck.”
(_)
It took over almost two and a half hours to get passed the debris field of asteroids between the Earth and the Moon. And over another hour to reach the re-entry vector to get where Bob wanted.
In the cockpit of the Bebop, Bob, Faye, and Jet felt the pull of gravity return their feet to the floor of the cockpit.
As they saw the streaks of fire and heat disappear from outside the cockpit windows, signally the end re-entry, they noticed that it was the middle of the day where they were at. With their location being over the western side of the Pacific Ocean, just flying over the Californian coastline.
Jet was currently at the pilot's seat, with Faye and Bob standing nearby.
Bob had kept his gym bag by him, during this entire time. Right now, his gym bag was on the floor, by his feet.
Bob patted his cellphone, which was in his front right pants pocket. He happily thought, 'Who knew that Jet and Faye were such wonderful people? The last few hours have been an anime fan's dream come true. We talked for a while. They gave me a tour of Bebop, with my cellphone in hand. As I recorded everything. They even let me get an up close, and personal looks, at the Hammerhead, Red Tail, and Swordfish Two zipcrafts, in the hanger. They even let me look in the cockpits of their zipcrafts.'
'And with all the pictures, videos, and voice recordings I have done with my cellphone. If I had to prove my adventure, I got the proof right in my pocket. And I am making several copies of all this when I get home.'
'I personally know people that would pay a fortune for these videos... I just found my funds for my adventuring... If Peter Parker can make money selling photos of himself superheroing as Spiderman, I see no reason I cannon sell pictures and videos of my adventures...'
'Though, it will take at least a few months to organize, and figure out how make such sales, without alerting the interest of the government. I don't need to get caught, and be forced to ask very unconformable questions that will likely end up with me being six feet under.'
Bob turned to Faye and Jet, as he said, in a very polite tone of voice, “Faye. Jet. Thanks again for everything. I will treasure these videos and pictures for the rest of my love.”
Faye was standing, as she turned to Bob, Meanwhile, Jet turned around, in his seat, to look at Bob.
Faye smiled, as she responded, “No problem. I enjoy learning that I have fans that enjoy my beauty and wit.”
Jet chuckled. He then replied, “Same here. Anyway, we will in Aspen Colorodo, in ten minutes.”
Bob replied, “Glad to hear it. I am going to miss you two and V.T.”
Jet stated, “I will miss you, too. And this just goes to show that you and Ed have good tastes in people.”
Faye said, “Bob, I have only known you for a few hours. But, I would think I would like you as a friend.”
Bob admitted, “Yes. I would like you as a friend too, Faye. And I will be honest, you are out of my league.”
Both Faye and Jet laughed for a few seconds.
As the two adults calmed down, Faye complimented,, “At least you are honest, Bob.”
Bob turned to Faye, as he said, “Thank you, Faye.” He turned to Jet, as he asked, “Jet, will it be day time in Aspen?”
Jet answered, “It should be. We are just going over the coast in old California. We will be there soon.”
Bob commented, “To bad I cannot see the ground as we pass over from this cockpit. I am not complaining about your ship. It is a great ship. It is very well designed.”
Jet said, “It's okay. One of the flaws of turning this fishing ship into a space ship, is that it has a few blind spots that I have to cover with cameras.”
Bob complimented, “Jet. The very fact that you turned a fishing boat, into a working spaceship, cool on several levels.”
Jet smiled, as he replied, “Thanks. As soon as as the heat tiles on the bottom of the hull of the Bebop have cooled, and I can safely slide those cameras from their protective housing. As soon as I can do that, I will pulled up the video from those camera, and you can see below up.”
Bob said, “I look forward to it.”
Bob looked at his watch, the countdown was not at. “00:45:54”
Bob thought, 'Close. But, not too close.'
Suddenly the Bebop shook a bit, from the looks Bob saw in Faye and Jet's faces, this was not a common occurrence for them.
Bob thought, 'It is best to stay calm.' He calmly inquired, “What is it?”
Jet turned around in his seat, as he looked at this instruments.
A few seconds later, Jet commented, “Turbulence. Even though we are in the troposphere, we shouldn't start hitting any real turbulence for another few thousand feet. We are still too high.”
The Bebop then shook again.
Faye commented, “Tell that to the ship.”
As Jet more closely checked his instruments, as he stated, “The shaking is not caused by wind below.”
Faye pointed out, “If it is not below us, then it has to be above.”
Jet pulled up the outside cameras on the top of the Bebop.
As second later, a screen near the three adults, came on, to show what was above them.
When Jet looked at the screen, he said, “Oh crap.”
Bob and Faye looked at the screen, and they saw that the Serenity was right behind them, by about a hundred feet from the top back part of the Bebop.
Faye commented, “I take it that is the Serenity ship you were talking about earlier?”
Jet stated, “Good guess. They must have shadowed us in re-entry, when our sensors would be blinded by the heat and energy. They had been slipstreaming, right behind us, ever since then. God damn lunatics.”
“Now, they are moving out of our slipstream, causing the air currents to clash against both our ships... The pilot of the other ship must be insane.”
Bob replied, “You are not far off the mark, Jet. One guess who the pilot is.”
Jet continued to work his controls and his instruments, as he asked, in disbelief, “River is still the pilot.”
Bob said, “Yep.”
Jet commented, “At least, with her being the pilot, she will likely not be part of the boarding party. And she is the scariest one in their crew.”
Bob complimented, “That is what I like about you, Jet. You think positive.”
Jet grumbled, “It is the only positive thing I can think of in this situation, right now.”
Faye inquired, “Jet, how tough is River?”
Jet stated focus on his controls, as he answered, “River is very tough. Bob is right about that. She is not only a telepath. She is also not someone you want to fight in combat, Faye.”
Bob commented, “She is almost as dangerous as the Bloodhound.”
Faye joked, “I would then the Black Dog here could handle a Bloodhound.”
No one laughed at Faye's joke.
Jet corrected Faye, as he said, “Not this Bloodhound, Faye. Bob, are you talking about Roberta, the maid?”
Bob questioned, “Yes. I take it you are also a Black Lagoon fan?”
Jet answered, “Of course.”
Bob responded, “Well, in that case, you might want to know that Chang is also now a member of the crew of the Serenity.” Bob turned to Faye, as he answered, her next logical question, “Chang's fighting style is similar to Spike's fighting style. When Chang gets serious, he starts using two pistols as once. Though, he prefers not to use explosives.”
Jet commented, “I didn't see Chang at the jail.”
Bob said, “Actually, during that small war I mentioned. Chang was the head villain of the bad guys, and he turned himself into a her. I mean fully woman, and younger. Like mid-twenties.” Bob turned to Faye, as he stated, “That black haired asian woman at the jail was Chang.”
Faye commented, “Not the first time something like that has happened.”
Bob thought, 'Gren.'
Jet kept as his focus on his controls and instruments, as he inquired, “Hold on. Who was involved in that war?”
Bob said, “I wish I could give you the full details, Jet. But, like I said, I got the cliff notes version of the story, from a secondhand source that was no involved in the fighting. But, from what I was told, pretty much the entire Black Lagoon cast go sucked into this war.”
“Along with them, there were some other major badass players, involved. Such, as Megatron, whom ended up on the good guys side. Don't ask. I don't know the backstory on how that happened.”
“I know that at least one force user from Star Wars was involved. But, that person whom told me all this, refused to tell me who that person was, because the person admired the force used.”
“Also, I know the Serenity crew were involved somehow. But, I don't know how.”
Faye asked, “Do they know who Chang is?”
Bob answered, “From what I can gather. They don't know Chang is Chang. Well, except obviously for her girlfriend, River. I don't know how that happened either. The rest of the crew only know Chang, by her alias, Daiyu. What every that means?”
Faye answered, “It means, black jade, in chinese.”
Bob commented, “Well, that does explain a few things. Still, that is all I can give you. Because, that is all I know, on that matter.”
Jet said, “I believe you. But, just to clarify. Are you saying that the cast of Black Lagoon, likely the most badass collection of criminals ever dreamed of in fiction, along with several other darker badasses, as well, have spread out across the multiverse, away from this own home realities? With reality traveling technology?”
Bob replied, “Yea. I wasn't happy when I heard that, as well.”
Jet further questioned, “And they know they are works of fictions, and that realities like this one, are works of fiction, as well?”
Bob stated, in a sad tone of voice, “The pretty much sums up the situation.”
Jet strongly responded, in disbelief, “Dear god! Gods! Whatever. Have mercy on the multiverse.” Jet turned around in his chair, as he looked at Faye. He said, “Faye. As soon as we are done with Bob, we are going to the nearest church we can find.”
Faye turned to Jet, as she swiftly replied, “We are not getting married, Jet. I like you. But, not that way.”
Jet countered, “No. We are going pray for safety of existence, itself.”
Faye said, “Okay. After all this, I think a few prayers won't hurt. And when we get there, we can say some for Spike, as well.”
Bob mentioned, “Trust me. While in this reality, praying has helped me get this far.”
Jet replied, “Good.” Jet then continued, in a slightly more sober tone of voice, “Though, that is a small comfort, given what we have learned today.” He then turned back in his seat, to face his controls.
Jet stated, “I am going to contact the Serenity. And see if I can get them to not accidentally kill us all.”
Bob and Faye then watched as Jet was about to use the vidphone in the cockpit controls, to contact the Serenity.
Bob said, “Okay. Though, please remember. As tempting as it is to joke and be sarcastic. God knows I had plenty of opportunities myself. Don't let them know that you know about them. Don't mention their names. Nor, the name of their ship. Not even as a hint.”
Jet flatly replied, “I won't.”
Faye asked, “Can River read our minds from here?”
Bob stated, “Doubtful. River seems to rely on line of sight. Or, close proximity. But, to be safe, only use audio. No video.”
Jet complimented, “Good idea.”
Instead, of going for the vidphone, Jet turned on the radio.
Jet ordered, into the radio, “To the ship right above me, state your business, before your stupidity gets us both killed.”
On the other end of the line, Mal said, “This is Captain Reynolds. I believe you have someone that I want.”
Jet flatly replied, “Yes. We have, Bob.”
Mal inquired, “What has he told you?”
Jet lied, “Only that you are after him. He refused to say why.”
Mal replied, “Bob was smart about that. You will land. Then, you will hand Bob over to us. If you comply, you and your crew will not be left harmed.”
Jet flipped a switch, on his control panel, to turn the microphone off.
Jet turned to Bob, as he asked, “I know the Serenity doesn't have weapons. But, I really don't want to take a shot at her with our zipcrafts. Bob, you know the most about this situation. Do you have any ideas on how to get us out of this mess?”
Before Bob could answer, Faye interrupted, “If they had no weapons, I could just take the Red Tail out, and either, scare them off, or shoot them out of the sky.”
Bob countered, “That would be a very bad idea, for a number of reasons. I want to avoid causalities on both sides. For the Serenity side, I am sure they have friends from other realities that might check in on them. And these friends are likely more dangerous than they are. River included.”
“On your side, you got Ed. If anything happens to either of you, Ed would have them for lunch. So, we have a mutually assured destruction situation that neither side realizes.”
“The worst part is, Mal tends to be, if he feels threatened, the shoot first, rarely ask questions later, type of guy. If we tried to inform Mal of this situation, he will just try to immediately attack, and likely get us all killed.”
Faye concede, “I see your point.”
Jet stated, “Bob, you continued to justify Ed's judgment in you.”
Bob responded, “Thank you, Jet. Now, if we land, they will overwhelm us. And even if I escape in time, they will take out their frustrations out on you two. I don't want either of you harmed. This is why I have a plan that gets you both out of harms way, and it gets me home. But, I need a question answered first. Jet, can the Bebop hover in one place, in the sky, for a while?”
Jet turned back to his control panel, as he answered, “Yes. When I first bought this ship, and converted her for space flight, I made sure the Bebop could do that.”
Bob stated, “Good. That means my plan can work. You contact Mal. Tell him you want to hand me over while hovering the sky. The Serenity can do that to. You get him to agree to do this at five thousand feet. When you get to five thousand feet, you make sure the Bebop is over the target zone, Aspen Colorado.”
“You will let me know right before we stop, and I will take my bag, a parachute, and literally step outside, and fall the rest of the way down. The crew of the Serenity will then be left with two choices. Stay, and board you. Or, follow me down.”
“Knowing Mal's one track mindedness, they will follow me down. Giving you the opportunity to escape. So, what do you think?”
Faye commented, “It sounds simple enough.”
Jet said, “Yes. I like it. It is elegant in its simplicity.”
Bob asked, “Thank you. And by the way, where are the parachutes located? I missed that on the tour.”
Jet answered, “In each airlock, I have six prepacked parachutes in a closet. Just in case.”
Bob replied, “I love you preparedness, Jet.”
Jet smiled, as he stated, “Thank you. Now remember. Right cord first. Left cord second. If you forget, you might be killed, or crippled, from bad chute deploy, leading to a bad landing.”
Bob said, “I will remember that.”
Faye stated, “By the parachutes, there are yellow glasses. They are for skydiving. Put them on. When you start falling, they will automatically turn on, like a countdown clock, with the glasses telling you how close to the ground you are, from where you are at. Keep in mind. Pull your cord at least two thousand feet up. A thousand is the bare minimum. But, don't wait that long.”
Bob responded, “Yes ma'am.”
Jet said, “Okay. Now let's get this the offer.” He turned on the microphone, as he stated, “Okay, we will hand Bob over. Can your ship hover?”
Mal answered, “Yes.”
Jet replied, “Good. First, you back off. When we reach exactly five thousand feet, my ship will hover. And you will hover above us, and come pick him up.”
Mal asked, “Why do you want to do this while hovering?”
Jet answered, “Insurance. If you screw us, I will simply cut the engines, with myself, and my crew, along with your boarding party, will all drop out of the sky, and be killed when we hit the ground.”
Bob thought, 'I don't think Jet is bluffing.'
Jet continued, in his commanding authoritative tone of voice, “If you want Bob, this is how you are going to get him. I figure we will be ready for you in ten minutes.”
Mal stated, “Fine.”
Jet cut the transmission. He then checked the upper back cameras of the Bebop to see the Serenity was back off.
Jet turned to Bob, as he said, “It looks like your plan is going to work, Bob.”
Bob replied, “I hope so.”
(_)
Five minutes later, as they came closer to the target location, Jet turned to Bob, as he said, “You need to start preparing, Bob. We will be there in ten minutes. I want you ready to drop the moment we stop in midair.”
Bob asked, “Good thinking, Jet. How will I know when I should go outside?”
Jet stated, “Like when applying the brakes to a vehicle, you will feel a slight push, then pull back on the shocks. Similar feel. That will be the signal that you should go out.”
Bob said, “Thanks”
Bob then picked up his gym bag, and his slung the sling over his right shoulder. He then turned to Jet and Faye, as he said, “Faye. Jet. It looks like this is goodbye. It was fun, and I wish we had more time. Well, good luck to both if you. Know that there is at least one fan of yours in the multiverse that knows for a fact how kind and good you two are.”
Faye giggled, as she playfully responded, “Stop it, Bob. You are going make me blush. Now, get out of here before I ask you to stay.”
Bob just smiled, as he started walking away from them.
With Bob's back turned to them, Jet stated, “See you later, space cowboy.”
Bob stopped in his tracks for a moment, as he just stood there.
Bob began laughing for a few seconds, as the injoke this reality had just played on him, as he continued walking out of the room.
Bob thought, 'Perfect finishing line for you, Jet. Perfect finishing line.'
(_)
A minute later, as Bob passed through the living area, he noticed that the lights in the living quarters were still turn on.
Soon after, he made it through another hallway, as he he found the airlock he wanted. The one that lead to the outside deck. After he opened the inner hatch, he saw the closet inside. He set his gym bag in the airlock
Just as he was about to step in, he felt a hand grip the back of his shirt, and thrown him, back first, to the wall, across from the airlock hatch.
Fortunately, the throw as not the powerful, and the collision with the wall was not the painful. This allowed Bob to land on his feet, while still being fully aware of his surrounding.
When he looked over by the airlock hatch, he saw Daiyu standing there, facing him.
Bob thought, 'Damn it! Chang must have stowed away. And I am nowhere near a match for her. If I try to contact Faye or Jet, it will tip her off that I told them both everything I knew of the situation. Putting them both in danger. I have to handle her alone. And I only got a few minutes to do it in.'
Bob continued his thoughts, with a bit of bitterness, and more concern, 'These time limits are getting crazier by the minute.'
Daiyu was the first to speak, as she flatly stated, “Let's cut the bullshit, Bob. I know you are a reality traveler. And you clearly know who I am.”
Bob admitted, “Yes. You are Chang. Under a different situation, I might ask for your autograph.”
Chang was confused, as she inquired, “What? No sarcasm. No jokes about my fall from power.”
Bob plainly answered, “I see no reason for such insults towards you. It serves no purpose. The one thing I noted about fiction is it is not just the villains, but the heroes that forget when it is wise not to be rude. And at the moment, I am not much of a hero, and you are not much of a villain. We are just two people in two tight situations.”
Chang complimented, “That is a very mature point of view to take. Perhaps I misjudged you.”
Bob smiled, as he commented, “Perhaps. My parents did teach me well.”
Chang asked, “Still, what was with that game with the omake?”
Bob explained, “You harmed my friend. I wanted you to sweat some. But, I wasn't going to let them find out who you were. It would have done neither of us any good.”
Chang conceded, “Well, I did hurt a lot of people. Still, do you think you can actually talk your way out of this?”
Bob smiled, as he replied, “Actually, I think I have a good chance. You Black Lagoon characters were mostly just card carrying villains. It was your day job. Not your religion. And if a fish out of water like Rock can talk to violent psychotics like Revy and Balalaika into not killing him, on multiple occasions, I think I can talk to you, a person that is far more rational and sane. Into perhaps, letting me go.”
Chang responded, “Good point Okay. I'll hear you out.... Wait a minute. Card carrying villain. Fish out of water. You have heard of Tvtropes.”
Bob thought, 'Oh crap. Chang is on a genre savviness level that I did not even realize could exist for me.' Bob asked, “You know about the Tvtropes website?”
Chang replied, “Of course. It is practically my bible. It is the reason I am still alive. One of the reasons I turned myself into a chick was that the female villains tend to live at the end. As long as they don't screw the hero. Nor, develop a fatal attraction with anyone. Besides, except for the monthly problem, being a woman has its perks.”
“Though, different, sex is just as good as a woman, as it was as a man. In some ways better. If I want a kid, as an heir, I don't have to romance a woman. Since, I am the woman, I just have a one night stand with a healthy man, and nine month later, I have a kid. I even made sure that when I changed myself, that I also had my mind changed so I would like being a woman, while still enjoying being a man. If that option every came up again for me.”
Bob commented, “Damn, Chang. You really are dangerously genre savvy. We are talking Jack Sparrow level, savvy, here.”
Chang said, “Thank you. And I really need someone to gloat about some of the things I did.”
Bob replied, “Go ahead.” He thought, 'The longer he talks, the more time I have to think of a plan to get me out of his mess.”
Chang stated, “I am glad you feel that way. And as such, I will tell you how I escaped. I knew when Rock, and Rock's team finally showed up for the final battle that it was time to leave. I realized that if I faced Rock and the others, I would die. So, I had my boomer double keep them busy while I fled to another reality. This reality.”
Chang continued, in a joking tone of voice, “And I would have gotten away with it to, if it weren't for that crazy redhead and her criminal friends.”
Both adults laughed.
As they calmed down, Bob stated, “Scooby Doo. A classic.”
Chang commented, “Yes. It is. Bob, you clearly are genre savvy, as well. So, where you are coming from? What is your source material for your savviness. Mine is Tvtropes, standard selections of fiction, and the Overlord List.”
Bob shrugged, “Besides the usual fiction, and Tvtropes, as well. I found Douglas Adams Hitchhiker’s Guide to the Galaxy to be too snarky. And Heinlein's Number of the Beast to be too dry.”
Chang caught the injoke, as she inquired, “Is that book comparison a reference from the Gargoyles series.”
Bob complimented, “Good catch. And yes. Episode fourteen. When Fox is in prison, commenting on her favorite philosophers, and their writings. The creators even got Fox, as a female inmate, to slip in the word, butch, and get away with it. Very slick.”
Chang agreed, “Yes. That was a great series. One of my favorites. Of course Xanatos' quote at the end of that episode, about revenge being a suckers game, made that series. And I have based my life by that belief.”
Bob replied, “That is a good approach to take. I also plan to eventually visit that reality, someday.”
Chang swiftly said, with worry in her tone of voice, “Whoa. Hold it. That would be a very bad idea. I made sure my organization stayed away from that reality, because, while my reality may have one of the largest collection of badasses of any reality. The Gargoyle's reality has one of the largest numbers of genius level intelligent magnificent bastards, magnificent bitches, and guile heroes, in the multiverse.”
“Imagine for a moment the threat to the multiverse, if David and Fox Xanatos, or Thailog got their hands on reality traveling technology. It would make what I did look amateurish in comparison. And god help the multiverse if Demona got her hands on reality traveling technology. She would likely go crazy... Well crazier than she usually is. At seeing humanity exist across the multiverse. At least our branch of the multiverse. And she would likely try to go full on omnicidal maniac, on the entire multiverse.”
Bob thought about what Chang has said for a few seconds. He then quietly said, “That is a very good point. On second thought, I will avoid that reality.”
Chang stated, “I am glad you see my point of view.”
Bob commented, “Yes. This conversation is clearly good for both of us. By the way, They did finally released the second half of second two of Gargoyles on DVD.”
Chang replied, “Really? That took a while.”
Bob said, “The DVD set is bare bones, but at least we can now watch those episodes unedited, in my reality.”
Chang inquired, “That is good. Now, back to Tvtropes. You seem to be a few years in the future to my world. While our realities are the distant past here. But, here doesn't count on my question, because of the gate explosion, and the events afterward diverge so much, from our two realities. Anyway, how has Tvtropes faired in the last few years?”
Bob sadly said, “Not good. A lot of purging of some of the more interesting sections, such as the real life sections, troper tales sections, and fetish fuel sections. Also, nightmare fuel, nightmare fuel unleaded, and high octane nightmare fuel sections were merged, and trimmed down.”
Chang cursed, “Damn it. And those are my to favorite parts. Still, back to the matter at hand. Give me the reality device.”
Bob stated, “We both know I cannot give that to you. Besides, it is stuck on the timer. And Sliders taught us both not to mess with the timer.”
Chang replied, “True. But, I can still jump to where it came from, and then jump again.”
Bob commented, “If you did that. I would be stranded here, with some pissed off badasses, that want my hide.”
Chang offered, “Okay. Let us compromise. We both jump together, and we go our separate ways.”
Bob responded, “That is tempting, Chang. But, if I let you loose on the multiverse right now. Do you know how many enemies I would be making? I mean you pissed off a lot of people. The only reason you are in one piece right now is that you are in hiding. Here is my counter proposal. I returned to my reality. And after I have my owe reality device, where I can control the target locations and times. I come back for you.”
Chang stated, “And you expect me to trust you. If Mal and the others, besides River find out whom I am, they will likely shoot me. Or, if they are felling particularly nasty, they will space me. I have to get out before that happens. But, River is to good at tracking for me to just jump ship, and hide in this system.”
Bob said, “Chang, I realize the situation you are in. But, in the long run, your current situation may help you. Please, understand, I do not many this as insulting to you in any way. But, in Buffy speak. You went from a Big Bad, to crazy woman's bitch, and janitor of a space ship.”
“That is a major downfall in anyone's book. Along with this, you now being a woman, in many people's eyes, might be enough punishment for you. If someone finds you in this situation, they will likely leave you be. While figuring you have already suffered enough.”
Chang stated, “I admit. I can see your point. But, from my point of view, it is too great a risk to take to stay. Still, because you have been so polite, I am going to explain what you are going to do, right now, for me.”
“You are going to hand you device over to me. We both know I can kick your ass, even without a gun. Also, don't think for a moment just because I am a woman will give you an advantage in raw strength.”
“I don't know if whomever informed you of my backstory told you, but those that were changed, or processed, even those that were originally women, are given a super-soldier serum, myself included. I am stronger and faster than you are. And that is not mentioning my martial arts skills.”
Bob said, “You're right. I already knew I cannot beat you in combat. That is the whole point to this chase. But, before this goes any further, I do have one more question. By the way, why did you use the alias, Daiyu?”
Chang answered, “Daiyu means black jade. The name fits me on several levels.”
Bob thought, 'That confirms what Faye said.' He complimented, “Good choice. It fits you in so many ways.”
Chang replied, “Thank you. Now, are you going to give me the reality device? Or, do I kick your ass?”
Bob said, “No. I won't give you the device.”
Chang stated, “Have it your way.” She then rushed up to Bob, grabbed him, and she threw him across the open hallway, and into the living room section of the ship.
Fortunately, Bob landed on the floor, at an angle that did not harm him. Though, the landing did hurt.
Meanwhile, Chang walked up where Bob landed.
After Bob landed, he mentally realized, 'That hurt. But, I don't think I am seriously harmed. Still, I need to protect the others, while I have to do so chance. And as I do so, I need to try to convince Chang not to continue to harm me.'
Bob stood up, and faced Chang, as he warned, “If make to much noise, you will alert Jet, or Faye, to come down here. And if you harm Jet or Faye, Ed will have her revenge on you.”
By then, Chang reached Bob. She grabbed him by the top of his shirt with her right hand. She held him up, a few inches in the air, with her right hand, though, she was no choking Bob.
Bob saw Chang show no effort in holding him up, as he thought, 'Now, I know I am in trouble. If she is this strong, I could be in for some problems in this fight. Besides what I already planned for.'
Chang look up at Bob's face, as Bob looks back down at Chang's face.
Chang commented, “I can match their supergenius friend, with my supergenius girlfriend. Though, I will try to be more quieter. Besides, I am only interested in you. Mal is only interested in you. Also, I like Jet and Faye enough not to harm them. And the girls enjoyed Faye's company in the jail.”
Bob said, “I heard from Faye, that a black haired asian woman was staring at her breasts. I guess that was you. You must have found her breasts to be impressive. Though, be honest. Were you turned on? Or, just envious?”
Chang once again threw Bob across room.
Chang quipped, “You act as if the two cannot be synonymous.”
After Bob landed, he checked himself, to find that he was no harmed. He over at Chang, as began to stand up.
Meanwhile, Chang briskly walked across the room, towards Bob, as she said, in a casual tone of voice, “Between you and me, tropes included, being River's girlfriend has not been all bad. The sex has been great. I have found crazy chicks to be the most creative in bed. I am starting to understand what Rock sees in crazy chicks, like Revy.”
By the time Chang reach Bob, Bob was starting to stand up. Chang quickly picked him up by the top front of his shirt, as she continued, “Still, dealing with a crazy chick all the time can be taxing.”
Bob looked at Chang, in Chang's eyes, as he smirked. He said, in a sarcastic tone of voice, “I know. I am looking at one, right now.”
In response, Chang threw Bob again, across the room.
Bob landed on the floor unharmed, with Chang walked over to him.
Chang stated, “So, you can be sarcastic.”
Bob groaned, as he joked, “Only when it hurts.”
Chang laughed, as she came closer to Bob.
Bob got up, as he asked, “Okay. You you said you like Faye and Jet. Still, what are you plans for them?”
Daiyu answered, “I honestly don't know. I pretty much stayed away from you three on this little trip because I was not really sure I could take Jet and Faye at the same time. Even thought Spike was the martial artist of their group, both Jet and Faye could hold their own.”
“In all honesty, I think Jet is, in someways, a better hand to hand fighter than Spike. And I am not talking about his cybernetic left arm. I am talking about his skills. Spike mostly used quick punches, and kicks, while focusing heavily on evasion. On the other hand, Jet is more direct. And he understand the benefits of more powerful blows, with blocks, and arm-locks mixed in.”
Bob was fully on his feet, as he stated, “That is a high compliment coming from you.”
By the then, Chang had reached Bob, again. She grabbed him by the top from us his shirt, as she responded, “Thank you. And even thought I had the advantage, I am not sure I could beat them in a straight out fight. Especially, in their own home. Which would be in bad taste to do. And I am sure they have several hold out weapons hidden throughout this ship. Not that either of us know where they are.”
Bob sarcastically replied, “I admit. I forget to ask them about that, during the tour of the ship, that they gave me.”
Chang looked Bob's face, as she commented, “A clear oversight on your part.”
Chang then throw Bob across the room, one more time.
Though, this time Bob landed onto the table, and slid off the other side, between the table and the couch. Along with him, several items that had been on the table has slip with him, between the two pieces of furniture.
Even thought it hurt, Bob was lucky to not be seriously harmed.
Everyone on the ship suddenly felt the sensation of the ship pushing forward, the pulling back, signaling that the Bebop had stopped in midair, with some more of the Serenity crew already on their way to the Bebop.
Bob closed his eyes, as he thought, 'I am out of time. I have to finish this now.' Bob then opened his eyes, and he saw something he could use right beside his face. He cracked smiled, for a split second, before he dropping his smile completely, so he would not tip off Chang to what he was about to do.
Bob stated, “Okay. Okay. I give. Just first, let me get up.”
Chang watched as Bob stood up, with something in his right hand.
Chang thought, with glee, 'The reality device. It will be mine.'
Chang began walking towards Bob. But, just as Chang reached Bob, Bob tossed the object across the room, as he said, “Oops.”
Chang grabbed Bob by his throat, with just her right hand.
Chang lifted him up with her right arm, as she growled, “Bad move.”
Chang then walked over, with Bob literally in hand, to a nearby wall, and slammed him against the wall twice.
This attack dazed Bob, as Chang dropped him to the floor.
Chang then grabbed both his wrists, as she began to drag him, while walking backwards, towards the airlock Bob had opened.
While Chang continued dragging Bob, she stated, “One of the rules of Tvtropes is, never turn you back on an opponent. I also learned that rule in all martial arts training, police academy, the triad, and Hunter Thompson novels. When dealing with drugs and drug addicts. It is a very obvious rule. Still killing you, will upset Mal. So, I will leave you where he, and the crew, can find you. You could say, you will be a parting gift to him, River, and his crew, for after I leave them for good.”
When Chang reached the open airlock hatch, he dumped Bob into the airlock, and closed the hatch.
Chang then turned and headed back to the living area of the Bebop.
Meanwhile, Bob snapped open his eyes, while he smirked, as he looked at his gym bag, which was right beside him.
Bob quickly got up, and locked the inner airlock hatch, from his side of the door.
Bob then turned his attention to the closet right beside him.
(_)
Nearby, Chang made her way to the across the Bebop living area, and to where she saw the object Bob threw, land on the floor.
A few seconds later, she found the item and picked it up.
Chang thought, “Finally! I will be free!”
Chang then looked more closely at the object, she saw that it was just a TV remote.
As Chang threw the TV remote across the room, she screamed in her mind, 'No! He tricked me!'
Chang swiftly ran back to the airlock she had left Bob in. As she tried to open the airlock, she found the inner hatch locked from the inside.
Chang looked into the window of the inner hatch, and into the airlock.
Chang saw that Bob had strapped his gym bag across his chest and stomach first. He had then strapped on his parachute. Next, had tucked his necklaced inside the top of his shirt. Finally, he put on some yellow sunglasses.
It was then that Bob looked over and noticed Chang on the other side of the inner hatch.
Bob smirked, as he stated, “See you later Chang. By the way, Rico, sends her regards. Chow, babe.”
Chang barely heard the words, through the thick door, but she heard them.
Chang then watched as Bob opened the outer hatch, and walked onto the outside deck of the ship. Bob then closed the outer hatch behind him.
To Chang's credit, she did not scream, yell, or make threats, as she thought, 'Rico. Of course, the video store, in Aspen Colorado. In Akira's reality. Bob must have been the boy that worked in the store, that Revy stated, had run out the store, before the gunfight started there. Still, this is not the only airlock to the deck. I just have to hurry.'
Chang then turned, and ran down the hallway, as she searched for another airlock that would lead her to the outside deck of the Bebop.
(_)
As Bob walked onto the deck of the Bebop, he noticed that it was windy, and cool, but not freezing cold. And he found that he could breath the air, at this altitude.
Bob thought, 'Chang, and the others are going to be here any second. I need to get off this ship, now!'
Bob did not bother to look around, as he quickly turned towards the nearby edge of the deck, and swiftly walked up to the ledge.
When Bob got to the ledge, he looked down, at the ground far below him. He mentally noted, ' Fortunately, it is still daytime. And I see not clouds below me.' He thoughts turned more concerned, as he continued mentally reflecting, 'Unfortunately, I have suddenly found that I have a slight fear of heights... Still, I got to do this. I have no choice. Just one leap, and gravity takes over from there. On three. One. Two...'
From behind Bob, he suddenly heard a female voice yell, “Bob! Stop where you are, and turned around!”
As Bob heard the female voice, he turned around. He saw Zoe standing on a hover-loader, that had just landed, around fifty feet away, on the other side of the deck, from him.
Beside Zoe, to her right side, was Jayne, at the helm of the Serenity's hover-loader.
Bob also saw that Zoe was pointing her rifle at him. Zoe's weapon looked like a Mare's Leg, custom cut down, Winchester Model eighteen ninety-two rifle.
Zoe had the stock of her rifle in her right hand, with the fore-end of the weapon, in her left hand, and the butt of the weapon pressed against the front of her right shoulder, for accuracy.
A second later, Bob saw Chang coming out of an airlock, across the deck from him, near Zoe, Jayne, and their hover-loader.
Bob thought, 'What better incentive to do something. Like jumping off a perfectly good spaceship. Then, have a loaded weapon pointed at you. I would thank, Zoe But, I think she would shoot me, if I did. Chances are, she is aiming at my heart. When I fall, I need to lean to my right, and I should be fine. Due to the heart being in the left middle part of the chest, of a person.'
Zoe plainly asked, “Bob. Who are you really?”
While still standing on the very edge of the deck, Bob yelled, with pride in his tone of voice, “I am a red blooded, American man!” Bob then fell back, and to his right, as he began his free fall.
Zoe took a single short, but Bob was correct in his assumption, and instead of hitting his heart, the bullet simply tore a small hole in the left upper arm of his shirt, as it slightly grazed his left upper arm.
A few seconds later, Daiyu jumped onto the hover-loader.
Daiyu looked at Zoe and Jayne, as she stated, “If we hurry. We can still catch up to him on the ground.”
Zoe lowered her weapon, as she turned to Daiyu. She said, “Good thinking.” She turned to Jayne, as she requested, “Jayne. Get us back to the ship.”
Jayne said, “On it.” He then piloted the hover-loader off the deck of the Bebop, and towards the back of the Serenity.
(_)
Meanwhile, below both ship, as Bob fell, he loved every minute of it. His adrenalin levels were so high that he did not even felt the bullet graze him. Instead, Bob was enjoying the adrenalin rush of skydiving.
The heads up display, on his yellow sunglasses, automatically came on, and told his falling altitude, in english style, numerical figures. Also, they broke the wind from his eyes, allowing him to see without a problem.
As Bob looked at the attitude display on his sunglasses, he thought with excitement, 'How could I have been scared of this. This is an amazing rush.'
Bob then continued to enjoy his adrenalin rush for another couple of minutes.
He then noticed that he was about to hit the two thousand feet limit, his glasses told him to pull the cord.
Bob thought, 'Time to pop the chute. The right cord should be the one I want.'
Bob pulled the right cord, and the chute deployed perfectly.
As chute made Bob slow down to where he was now slowly floating down to the ground, Bob yelled, “Yes!” He thought, 'Now, to control my decent, and find a decent place to land.'
As he floated down, he saw how destroyed the city beneath him was. He thought, 'Whoa. This place was really hit hard with small asteroids. But, at least it isn't one large crater. And with luck, I will soon be home, safe and sound.'
'Now, let's see if I can get myself down safely, but at a decent speed. I don't want to reality jump in mid-air. Chances are it would not take my chute with me.'
Bob used his hands to pull on the control cords of the parachute, to control where he was going to land, and to speed his decent a little bit. But, Bob was careful with the control cords, to make sure he did not pulled too much on the cord, and make his landing dangerous to himself.
(_)
Three minutes after Zoe, Jayne, and Daiyu left the deck of the Bebop, on their hover-loader they were piloting finally entered the open cargo hold of the Serenity.
Mal was standing in the cargo hold, across the room from the open door, as he watched at his hover-loader fly into the bay.
He noticed that Zoe, Jayne and Daiyu were on board, but no Bob.
As they landed, Mal used some nearby control to close the cargo ramp.
A few seconds later, after Male watched the ramp had fully close, he walked over to his crew, whom were just getting off the hover-loader.
Mal came to a stop, near the other three adults, as he asked, “What happened?”
The three adults turned to look at their captain.
Zoe answered, “Sir. It was a trick. By the time we landed on the deck, Bob was about to go skydiving. I was unable to stop him, from jumping, sir.”
Mal replied, “Don't worry about it, Zoe.”
Zoe inquired, “Sir, do you want to go after him? Or, retaliate against the crew of that ship?”
Mal stated, “Forget about that ship. We want Bob.”
Mal turned to Daiyu, as he complimented her, “Daiyu, Zoe told me what your plan was. It looks like you guessed right. Even thought you failed to get Bob. You showed real initiative in trying to accomplish this mission. I like that in my crew. I want you to have Simon look you over.”
Daiyu thought, 'I just blew my chance at getting out of here. Though at least, Mal is happy with me. Still, it is best I don't try to worm my way into their group to go after Bob. I will just have to hope another opportunity will arise. Until then, I will try my best to keep my identity a secret. It is likely that River will have sex with me to try to cheer me up. And it is not a bad idea to have Simon check me over real quick.'
Daiyu smiled at Mal, as she responded, “Thank you, Captain. I will check with Simon, right away. But, what about Bob?”
Mal answered, “In a few seconds, I am going to have contact River, to take the Serenity down to the ground. Once there, Zoe, Jayne and I will head after Bob.”
Daiyu said, “Okay. And good luck.”
Mal replied, “Thank you.”
Daiyu then turned around, and walked out of the room, toward the common area, where Simon most likely was located at.
As Mal watched Daiyu leave the room, he walked over to the intercom, and punched the button for the cockpit.
He said into it, “River, Bob has gone skydiving. Take us down to the ruins of Aspen. But, do it gently. Given he has a parachute, even if he waits to deploy at the minimum safe altitude, it will still take him a few minutes to land.”
River responded, through the intercom, from the cockpit, “Roger, captain.”
Mal then turned to Zoe, and Jayne, as all three of them began to get ready to go after Bob.
Mal thought, 'Once I have Bob, and get my questions answered, I can turn my attention to getting my coat from the police.'
A few seconds later, the Serenity suddenly flew in a gentle incline, towards the ruins of Aspen, and after Bob.
(_)
Meanwhile, aboard the Bebop, Jet and Faye watched the Serenity fly away. And they took the opportunity to fly the Bebop away, and escape the Serenity and her crew.
(_)
At that moment, Bob was still floating to the ground.
It took a few more minutes for Bob to finally land on the asteroid pot marker road, in the ruins of Aspen Colorado. Bob was careful to land in a roll.
As he stood up, he pulled out his knife, from his right boot, and he was careful to unfold its blade.
Bob then used the blade to quickly cut straps to the parachute, causing it to fall to the ground. He folded his knife back up, and returned it to where it had been, in his right boot.
Next, he took his gym bag off of himself, and unzipped it, and put his yellow glasses inside. He then zipped it back up, and slung the strap of his bag over his right shoulder.
Bob then felt a sting on his upper left arm, as he thought, 'I best check out this injury that Zoe gave me.'
He looked at his bullet wound on his upper left arm, where his shirt was torn.
The injured was nothing to worry about.
Bob thought, 'Boy, and I happy that it is just a mild graze. It strings, and it bled a little bit, but otherwise I should be fine. It is not even worth bandaging, considering it has already stopped bleeding. Still, it might leave a tiny scar. Though, I will need to clean it later.'
Bob then looked at his watch. The countdown stated, '00:13:34'
Bob thought, 'Oh, the irony. Now, I have too much time. Still, where am I exactly?'
He then looked around, as he mentally realized, 'I know where I am at. And if I run for it, I will make it to where the Gateway to Fantasy store should be, with a few minutes to spare.'
Bob gripped his gym bag with his right hand gripping his gym bag, steady its strap on his right shoulder, as he began jogged down the street.
Still, as Bob jogged down the street, he was mindful to avoid the holes and debris around him.
(_)
Several minutes later, he found himself in the parking lot of where Rico's store was suppose to be. He saw that there was a building in that parking lot, where The Gateway to Fantasy store was in his reality.
Bob looked at his watch, and the countdown stated. “00:02:53”
Bob mentally wondered, “Less than three minutes left. Now, where is the best place to teleport into another reality? Just in case this device does not have a fail-safe. To prevent the user from teleporting into a solid object. I think I need to figure out a safe place to be when the time hits zero. Still, I think it does have such a safety figure. But, it does not hurt to be cautious.'
'I think standing in the middle of the parking lot, where the cars come move back and forth slowly, is my best bet. I know the sidewalk has people that walk on it, from sunrise to midnight. I am not standing in the road. Nor, where the cars part. And I am not going to take a chance, and stand by the wall of the store which may have a slightly different size than Rico's store. So, that leaves the middle of the parking lot, where the lanes are.'
Bob then walked into the area of the parking lot, where the lanes were. With him deciding this was were he wanted to jump realities from.
Bob thought, 'I just have to wait for the timer to run out.'
Bob stood, as the wind blew, howling across the desolated city.
Bob thought, 'You know. This is ruin city is kind of creepy. But, I only have to tolerated for a few more minutes. And I am out in the open, so I can see in all directions. So, no one is going to sneak up on me.'
Just then, Bob heard the a sound coming from the sky, he looked up at and saw the Serenity's hover-loader coming towards him.
Bob mentally whined, 'Damn! I forgot that also means people can see me. And they found me, again. I guess I am just going to have to stall them, and wait out the clock.'
Bob saw that Jayne, Zoe, and Mal were on the hover-loader.
Within less than half a minute, Bob watched as Jayne had landed the hover-loader about twenty feet from him.
Then, Mal, Zoe, and Jayne got off the loaded, and pointed their firearms at Bob.
Bob mentally smirked as he noticed that Mal did not have his brown long coat on. Bob thought, 'I guess I was right about that long coat belonging to Mal. Anyway, I do not see Simon, Kaylee, River, Inara, nor Chang here. River must on the ship, as the pilot. She likely read Chang's mind, and she is keeping Chang from being there with her.'
'Also, Inara, Kaylee, and Simon are not usually combatants. Since I am unarmed. It is not surprising that Mal would expect that Zoe, Jayne, and himself, could handle me. And Mal would be correct.'
Jayne said, “Hi Bob. Sorry, we have to keep meeting like this.”
Bob deadpanned, “It's a living.”
Jayne chuckled for a few seconds, from Bob's comment. Jayne then said, “Good one, Bob.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
Mal stated, “Bob. You are coming with us.”
Bob asked, “Before we get to that. I have to ask. What about the crew of that ship that helped me? Also, what about V.T.”
Mal inquired, “What about them?”
Bob warned, “Mal, I sure as hell hope, for your sake, that you did not harm that man and woman on that ship. Nor, V.T.”
Mal smirked, “What happened to, Captain Reynolds?”
Bob commented, “At the time, you were not pointing a gun at me. And if you had harmed Jet, or Faye, Radical Edward will have you and your crew for breakfast. And even River will not be able to save you, before Edward finishes you off. And that is not counting V.T. friends.”
Jayne spoke up, “Relax, Bob. We let them go, with their ship, unharmed. We are only interested in you.”
Bob replied, “Good.”
Zoe suggested, “Sir, let's just question him here.”
Mal turned to Zoe, as he agreed, “Good idea.” He then turned to Bob, as he asked, “Bob. How do you know about us?”
Bob inquired, with mild surprise in his tone of voice, “You guys still haven't figured it out? We both know you guys are not from this place, either.”
Mal and Jayne were still trying figure out what he meant, when Zoe realized that truth.
Zoe kept her weapon aimed at Bob, as she stated, “Sir, he is a reality traveler, like us.”
Bob commented, “Correct. And for the record. Even though the series was short, I loved your series. And while the movie was good. I hated what they did to you guys and everyone else. And for your logical next question. I came here by accident, and I just want go home. I also realized that if you learned about me, it might destroy the chance of me returning home.”
Mal asked, “So this place?”
Bob answered, “In another reality, this place is my hometown. And it is a nice place to live.”
Mal commented, “You still lied to me.”
Bob defended himself, as he said, “I did not lie to you, Mal. I did not even know you were in this reality, until I met you at that bar. It wasn't even my idea to get a ride with you guys. It was Reggie's idea. And I was out of options.”
Jayne spoke up, while keeping his weapon on Bob, “He has a point there, captain.”
Zoe realized, as she stated, “You're stalling. Whatever you are using to has a timer. That is why you were so much in a hurry to get here.”
Bob responded, “Yep. Besides, why are you so obsessed with stopping me from going home? The Firefly series and Serenity movie exists there. And the Firefly series and Serenity movie, probably exists here, for anyone to look up.”
“And even if your series and movie doesn't exist here. If you let me go, we will likely never see each other again. And your cover will not be blown.”
“Also, if your series and movie exist here. From what I understand, you have behaved yourselves here. ISSP has no jurisdiction for the crimes you committed in the verse. You are all currently free now. Unless you screw it up. And I hope you are more intelligent than that.”
Bob could see what he said cause the three adults, whom were pointing their weapons at him, to start to think.
Just then, Bob's watch beeped, and they all realized he would escape any second.
Bob looked at Mal, as he smirked. He commented, “By the way, Mal. Because you have given me so much trouble, for no good reason, I am taking your brown coat with me. See you.”
A split second later, Bob disappeared.
This news infuriated Mal, as he fired his pistol where Bob had been, but he only hit empty air.
(_)
In the blink of an eye, Bob noticed that it was suddenly nighttime, outside.
Bob looked around and saw that he was back in his home down of Aspen, Colorado, at night. That he was in the exact place in the parking lot that he had been at in the parallel reality. With Rico's store, the Gateway to Fantasy, being right beside him. And the street lights showed that the buildings and streets were clean and in one piece.
Bob thought, with relief, 'Okay. I am back where I belong. Though, the question still is, when am I? Though, even if I am not in the right time. I am sure I can get back with little problem. I will just contact Rico in this time period, to use her reality device to take me to my right time and place. Because, her store is here. She is here.'
Bob quickly pulled out his cellphone from his right front pants pocket.
Bob turned his cellphone on, from sleep mode, as he looked at the screen.
It took a few seconds for his cellphone to connect back up with the local wireless network, and resynchronize its clock to that system.
As the cellphone did so, the cellphone showed the same date that he left, with the time being. “9:05 PM”
Bob jumped up and down, while he did a little dance, as he happily thought, 'YES! I have only been gone five minutes. Now, to check in with Rico. And not tell her what happened. And then I will go home, shave, get a shower, and then get some well deserved rest.'
Bob headed back inside Rico's store, from the front entrance.
Less then a minute later, Bob was back inside the store. He looked around, as he realized that the store was exactly as he had left it.
Bob thought, 'Nothing has changed since I left. So, no chance of this being a slightly different parallel reality to my own reality. This is my reality. I am finally home. Still, that was one hell of an exciting adventure.'
'Though, I best put away the reality device, before I accidentally repeat the experience. I want adventure, but on my own terms. But, at least I had fun this time around. So, I know I can handle the multiverse, and all I need now is a device of my own to travel with.'
Bob walked over to the sales counter and set his gym bag on it.
He slip over the counter, to the other side, without a problem.
When Bob reached the other side of the counter, with his feet on the floor, he unzipped his gym bag and dug into it. A few seconds later he pulled the reality device, with his right hand.
He then opened the draw he had the money in, as he used his left to test to see if the drawer was going collapse as the first drawer.
The drawer didn't. Bob carefully set the reality device on top of the money. He then gently closed the drawer.
As the draw fully closed, Bob let out a deep breath in relief. Bob thought, 'Rico will find it there. Now, to check in with her.'
Bob then walked to the back of the room, where to his boss' office door were.
When Bob reached the door, he noticed that the door was partly open.
Bob lightly knocked on the door.
Given the time of night, and since Bob was the only one Rico knew with the manners to knock first on a partly open door, from inside her office, Rico stated, “It's open, Bob.”
Bob pushed the door open the door, wide enough to take a step inside. He saw Rico sitting behind her deck looking at him.
Also, there was a fair skinned woman, with long black hair, in a white blouse, and dark pants, sitting in right chair, of the two chairs in front of Rico's desk.
Bob noticed the black haired woman had turned her head to face him.
Bob thought, 'That woman looks familiar, I just cannot place her. Oh well, it doesn't matter.'
Bob stated, “Cash is counted, and put away.”
Rico replied, “Good. Now, where were you?”
Bob thought, 'Damn. I forgot to come up with a lie for that question. Still, I think I know an excuse that might work.' Bob lied, “I had to step outside for a few minutes. I am heading out now. The keys and money are where we usually put them.”
Rico replied, “Fine. See you Monday.”
Bob turned around, and stepped out of the room, as he gently pulled the door back to where it had been. He then walked away from the office, and back to front part of the counter, on the customer side, where he left his gym bag at.
When he reached his gym bag, he looked in it. He soon found what he was looking for. Mal's brown long coat.
As Bob took the brown coat out, and held it in his hands, he thought, 'I know people in this reality that would kill for this coat. Now, let's see if this fits.' Bob put on the coat, and he found that it fit, as he mentally add, 'Yes! It fits. Now, the rest of my gear.'
Bob reached into his bag and pulled out the shades Reggie had bought him on Mars. As he put them over his eyes, he thought, 'I got to wear my sunglasses at night, because it it cool. Still, I will take them off when I drive. Now, my necklace.'
With his right hand, Bob reached into the front top of his shirt and pulled out his necklace. For a few seconds, he held the vial of red soil in his right hand, as he mentally reflected, 'In a way. I will never leave Mars, as long as I have this vial of Martian soil. Now, let's go home.'
Bob let the vial and string drop to where it hung in the middle of his chest.
He then grabbed his bag, zipped it up, and put its sling over his right shoulder.
Just as he was about start walking towards the front door, towards his car, he heard a door shut, from across the room.
He turned saw that a redhead woman had just exited the women's restroom, from across the room.
They both looked at each other for a few seconds, in silence.
Though, she was not armed, Bob easily recognized her from her physical figure, and her usual blue denim short-shorts, and crop top that she was wearing. He thought, 'That is Revy. What is she doing her? Wait, that woman in Rico's office with her... Was that Rock?... Yea, Rico mentioned he had been changed into a woman also.'
'Well, I am leaving, and I have no wish to stay and talk to either of them. Still, given everything that has happened, I cannot just walk away. I need to leave an impression. So, what they hell.'
(_)
Across the room, Revy looked at the man with the shades, brown long coat, with the gym bag slung on his right shoulder.
Revy thought, 'What wondered what was going on?'
Suddenly, the man did a wolf whistle, and laughed, as he turned, and walked out the front entrance of the store.
Revy thought, 'Whomever he is, he is not worth a fight, right now. Beside, Rico will tell me who he is, soon enough.'
Revy then walked towards Rico's office. When she reached the office door, she opened it, as she stated, while interrupting Rico and Rock, “Hey, Rico. Who is the new guy?”
Rico and Rock stopped talking, as they turned to look at Revy. Rico inquired, “What new guy?”
Revy answered, “The black haired man in the lobby. It is too late for any costumers, and it didn't look like he was trying to steal anything.”
Rico stated, “That was Bob. You both met him before, a while back.” She continued, in a sarcastic tone of voice, “The day you kidnapped me.”
Revy commented, “That was him? He has certainly... Matured since then. Anyway, where did laughing boy get that brown long coat from?”
Rico responded, “Bob doesn't have a long coat of any type, that I know of.”
Revy countered, “He does now. Along with a gym bag, a nice set of shades, and a strange necklace. In all honesty, he dressed like some sort of badass cowboy. Though, he is missing a hat, and a firearm.”
Revy's comment caused Rico to begin to worry. Rico turned to Rock, as she requested, “Rock, what was Bob wearing, just now? I wasn't really paying attention when he was speaking to us.”
Rock, whom always had an eye for the details, answered, “He was wearing a long sleeved brown shirt, brown pants, brown belt, and black boots.”
Rico said, “When he got in this afternoon, he was wearing his employee turtle neck shirt, with the store logo, black pants, and black tennis shoes.”
Rock mentioned, “Also, he looked like he hadn't shaved his face in a couple of days. And he smelled like it too.”
Rico commented, “Bob was clean shaven, and didn't smell this afternoon.”
Revy stated, “Bob wasn't in the store when we got here. And we teleported behind the store, and walked around, to the front, to enter. We didn't see him once, outside. Nor, inside.”
Rock said, “He must have lied about being outside.”
Rico remembered, as she blurted out, “Oh crap. I left my reality device, in a drawer, behind the lobby counter.”
Revy questioned, “You don't think, he?...”
Rock replied, “Maybe. If he was smart, he would come back here, as soon as possible. A few minutes would usually do it. Our experiences would make us better at spotting the odd details.”
Revy asked, “Should I go get him? I might still be able to stop him before he leaves?”
Rico turned to Revy, as she stated, “That is doubtful, Revy. Bob is likely already in his car, and gone by now. I will check the store security cameras. And I will talk to him, Monday. I will get the full story out of him, then.”
Rock inquired, “How much does he know?”
Rico turned to Rock, as she said, “Enough to lie to us. So, he would not get mixed up in this craziness.”
Revy complimented, “Smart boy.”
Rico smiled, as she said, “That is why I rehired him, when I reopened my store. The boy has proven himself capable, in a few ways. Anyway, have a seat, Revy, and let us continued our discussion, of catching up with what has happened to everyone, since the fall of Roanapur.”
Revy sat down in the chair to Rock left side. Revy then turned to face Rico, as she said, “As I was saying, before I had to get up and take a leak. No one has seen Boris, in a while. Sis... Balalaika says he quit Hotel Moscow, a while back. I didn't know he had it in him. Anyway, I am sure he will turn up somewhere.”
The three adults them continued their conversation for another hour, as they caught up with each other.
(_)
Cowboy Bebop Reality. Ruins of Aspen. Daytime. Ten seconds after Bob escaped the Serenity crew.
Zoe and Jayne looked at Mal, while both of them were feeling worry, and a little dread.
While Mal was a good captain, and fair to his crew. Mal was also many other things. Including being a sore loser. The look on his face promised murder for Bob.
Zoe thought, 'After that entire chase, Bob got away by slipping through our fingers. And he even gloated about stealing Mal's brown coat. Mal has killed to protect that coat before. And that fool stole it out from under us. Now, we have to deal with the aftermath.'
Zoe looked at Jayne, with a questioning glance.
Jayne turned to Zoe, and he saw her expression. He shook his head, with a look in his eyes that stated, 'You talk to him. I'm not going too.'
Zoe turned back to look at Mal, as she cautiously said, “Sir?”
Mal did not look at Zoe, nor Jayne, as he growled, “What?”
Zoe replied, “Sir. We lost. But, I have a feeling you will see your coat again in the future. Bob will likely take care of it. Fans tend to take care of their mementos.”
Mal strongly responded, “He had better. Or, the next time we meet, he will die screaming.” He then let out a deep breath, as he continued, in a slightly more calmer tone of voice, “But, you are right. There is nothing more we can do here. Let's go.”
Zoe and Jayne wisely chose to remain silent, as all three adults walked the hover-loader, and onto it.
A few seconds later, Jayne piloted them away, and back to where River had landed the Serenity.
None of them noticed a young, skinny person, with a backpack on, of what looked like a cobbled together machine, hiding in the nearby shadows of a partly destroyed building. With the person waiting for them to leave.
(_)
Akira's Reality. Aspen Colorado, ten minutes after Bob had returned to his home reality.
After Bob drove into his family's driveway, at their home, and came to a stop, he put his car in park, and turned off the engine.
Bob got out of his car, grabbed his gym bag, which was in the front passenger’s seat. Next, he slung the sling his gym bag over his right shoulder. After which, Bob locked and shut the car door behind him. As he walked up to he concrete path, connecting the driveway, to the small front pouch of his family him, he pulled his key.
When Bob reached the front door, he unlocked the front door, opened it, and entered his home. He then gently shut the door, and locked it behind him.
Fortunately, Bob's family was in the living room, of their home, watching TV. And they were use to him coming home between nine and nine thirty PM, after work, and they didn't bat an eye, as Bob headed upstairs to his bedroom.
Though, Bob did not take any chances, as he quietly headed up the front stair case, to the second floor, and into his bedroom. So, he would not risk attracting their attention.
When he got to his bedroom, he set his gym bag at the foot of his bed, on the floor.
Bob took off his new, old brown long coat, and put it on his chair, by his desk, as he thought, 'What an adventure. And except for a scratch, I made it through in one piece. What now?'
Bob then sniffed himself, as he rubbed the facial stubble on his face with his right hand. He realized in though, ' Before I do anything else, I need to shave and shower,.'
Bob took off his necklace, shades, cellphone, and digital wrist watch, with him put the items on his nightstand, that was near his bed.
He thought, 'It is best to take off my shades and necklace here. When I am finished getting cleaned up, I can come back here, and have some fun. Though, I do need to back up all my recordings I made, with my cellphone of that other reality, onto my new laptop, from another reality, in an alternate future.'
Bob continued his thoughts, with amusement, 'It is so cool to think of my new laptop that way. And it is so true.'
'Now, to get cleaned up.'
Bob then exited his bedroom, he walked through the hallway, and he when into the upstairs bathroom. He locked the door behind him.
Bob walked up to the bathroom sink, turned on the hot water, as he grabbed some a can of shaving cream, that was set by his personal razor.
The vanity sink was set in front of a mirror on the wall.
As Bob waited for the hot water pipes to get warm, he started looking more closely at himself, in the mirror. He noticed how much his facial hair had started to grown out.
Bob thought, 'You know. I kinda of look like.... Hahaha. So, that is who Reggie is. This is so damn cool. It is like Back to the Future. Only I find out I am a badass a few decades in the future.'
'Instead of being a loser, like Marty McFly would have turned out being. If his girlfriend, Jennifer, had not stopped him from doing that drag race, in the middle of the day. And thus Jennifer prevented Marty from having that accident with that white Rolls-Royce. And she changed both their futures for the better.'
'Still, I cannot wait to become Reggie. And with luck, I will. But, for now. I need to shave. And I will enjoy the journey, as I become Reggie.'
Bob then shaved, took off his clothes, and cleaned himself in the shower.
As he got out of the shower, and dried himself, he looked at the mild bullet graze on his left shoulder.
Bob thought, 'Like I thought. I don't need to patch it. Though, it will leave a small scar. Still, that means nothing to me.'
Bob put on his personal bathroom, which he kept in his family bathroom, and he unlocked the bathroom door, and exited the room, as he headed back to his bedroom.
After he walked back into his bedroom, he shut his bedroom door behind him. He then locked the door.
Bob then quickly got removed his bathroom, and he dressed in a t-shirt, underwear, and shorts.
He then went to his gym bag, which he sat at the foot of bed, on his hardwood floor, and picked up the bag. He moved over on his bed, as sat down in the middle of his bed. With him setting his bag beside him, on the bed, to his left said.
Bob then opened his gym bag.
Bob dug out his box that had his laptop computer, and computer peripherals with it.
As he pulled out the box, he set it on the bed, to his right side.
Bob turned to his desk, and looked his old tower computer, monitor, and peripherals on the deck. He thought, 'Sorry, buddy. But, I think I just replaced you. Though, tomorrow, I will get to transferring all the data on you to my new laptop. Along, with my anime and music collection of Cowboy Bebop, and a few other things. Which I will have to rip to my new computer. Still, I may have to dig that out of the basement. But, I organized so I could get to anything I put up, easily enough.'
'And it is a good thing that I also have scans of the Cowboy Bebop Manga as well, on my desk top computer. I will transfer those files, my other computer files, and backup files, as well.'
'I might as well take care of everything, while I still have time to do so.'
Bob then zipped up his gym bag, and set it back on the floor, at the foot of his bed.
Bob then moved back onto his bed, as he carefully used his knife to open his box, with his new laptop. After he was finished with his knife, he folded it on itself, and placed it by his necklace and shades, on a nightstand, near his bed.
Bob looked at the guide that was in the box. The guide was in both english and chinese. Though, the guide stated the computer was defaulted to english. And it stated how to change the language setting for the laptop. In case of accidents. Even if the person did not know one language, or the other.
And it shows how to connect the wireless mouse to the one of the cords on the power adapter, so it could recharge. Also, the guide showed how to make the mouse cord extend, so the mouse can be used while it is recharging, and retraced, into the power adapter, when the cord was not needed.
Bob made a mental note, 'I think I will keep this guide with my laptop. Just in case.'
Also, the guide listed what the password was, and how to properly set the power adapter. Though, the guide stated that the power adapter would automatically set. And it would prevent damage to itself, nor the electronics to it. But, if manual setting was necessary, the guide showed how to do so. And the guide stated that there were fail-safes to prevent damage to the power adapter, and the electronics, even through use of manual adjustment.
Bob decided to read the entire english portion of the laptop guide, before he moved on.
When Bob was finished reading the guide. He looked further into the box.
Bob found that the other items in the box were a wireless mouse, the power cord, the power adapter, and finally the laptop itself.
Within ten minutes, Bob had everything plugged in, the power adapter and laptop turned on. With the laptop booted up, and he logged into pre-made account in the operating system.
Bob saw that the computer was set to english.
Bob thought, 'At least, I don't have to worry about changing the language settings. That is good.'
Bob found the laptop was fairly quiet, and the button of the laptop was not warm on the touch.
Still, for safety sake of the laptop itself, he was careful to set it in the middle of his bed, so the laptop could not accidentally drop on the floor.
Bob then used his wireless mouse, which he sat on the flat part of his laptop, by the build in keyboard. He used the mouse to check the graphical user interface of his large, colorful, monitor on his laptop.
Though, Bob was careful not to mess with the internal settings of operating system, nor files pertaining to the operating system.
Bob thought, 'I need to be careful. It is not like I can all tech support on this, anytime soon. Also, this may have an anti-damage resistant materials. But, I am not going to test that claim.'
A minute later, Bob found that the laptop GUI was like a standard GUI from his reality. The computer was in English, as was the keyboard in the laptop.
Bob found that his family's wireless internet hub worked with his laptop's internal wireless card, and he could use the laptop's internet browser to log onto the internet and surf the web for websites.
Also, he check to make sure that his laptop's anti-virus and firewall programs were working fine.
While Bob used his laptop, he thought, 'With the anti-virus and firewall programs checking out fine. I can now have some fun. What to do first? I know. Let's to see what goodies this computer came with. From what the sales girl, Judy, told me. The deluxe entertainment package has quite the fiction library.'
Bob looked at the file folders on the solid state drive, until he found a file labeled, 'Deluxe Package'.
Bob opened the file, and he found a program labeled, 'Guide', and other sub-folders. Among the folders, one was label anime, one was labeled manga, one was labeled music, etcetera.
Bob thought, 'This guide program must be the guide to the entire library on this. Let's see what this guide can offer.'
Bob started the guide program, and an interact screen popped up on his monitor. Like the rest of his laptop, it was in english.
As he paged through the guide to the genre section, he asked himself in thought, 'Now, what do I want to watch, or look at, first? How about some anime and manga? Now, what genre. Mech. Nah. Alien. Not really. Thought, that reminds me, I am going to have to talk to Mom and Dad about our family tree, in a few days.'
'Sci-fi. I just literally got back from a sci-fi reality.'
'I want something to laugh at. How about comedies from the gender bending genre?'
'I have run into plenty of gender benders, already, in my real life. Rico, Chang, I think Rock, also. It would not hurt to learn more about such people.'
'Now, let's pull up some series that I have never heard of before, in that genre. I will watch few episodes of each. And I will read a couple of manga chapters, of various series I have not heard of, as well.'
'Also, to save time, it is best not to overlap. If a series has an anime and manga. I will just watch one, or the other, tonight, and look at the other later. Also, I wonder...'
Bob quickly checked, and his suspicions were confirmed, as he thought, 'Yep. I also got the Black Lagoon anime, manga, and music on this thing. Including, the three Black Lagoon anime seasons, in both the american english version, and japanese version, with a english subtitles option. And the nine Black Lagoon manga volumes. There is are even different language versions. Including, english text, and japanese text.
And everything points to this applying to other anime, manga, and other foreign media selections. Nice.'
Bob then noticed something, as he continued his thoughts, 'This guide even has a ratings system, with notations on what each series, and what each episode, and chapter, is about.'
'Oh. This is so nice.'
'Now, to have some fun.'
As Bob checked out some anime videos on his computer, he soon found that the monitor provided wonderful video quality, with the on board speakers offered wonderfully crisp, and sharp sound quality.
Though, Bob set the volume slightly lower than normal, so not bother the rest of his family, as they headed for their beds, in bedrooms by his own.
Bob also set the anime to english dubbed audio tracks, with no dialogue subtitles. Only subtitles for the japanese intro and ending songs.
Bob then spent the next two hours, laughing his ass off. Though, he was quiet, as he did so. With his laughs being more like quiet chuckles, so as to not alert the rest of his family, whom were resting.
Bob started off his entertain binge, by watching the first few of episodes of a anime in the gender bending genre, that was highly rated and listed as a martial arts, action comedy. The series was titled, Ranma Half. And Bob watches the american english dubbed version.
While Bob lightly chuckled at the scenes from the first episode of Ranma have, he thought, 'I cannot think of a worst first impression than what Ranma and Akane had. And mental note. When traveling. Avoid magical springs like they are the plague...'
'Wait a minute, Ranma Saotome... I have heard that name before.'
Bob stopped the video he was watching, as he went online with his laptop, and he did a quick web search on the name, Ranma Saotome. What he found surprised him.
As Bob looked at the websites he pulled up on his screen, he read the title of a news article that had a been selected on his web search.
As Bob read the line, he thought, 'Ken Masters and the mysterious Ryo, versus Ranma Saotome and Ryoga Hibiki... I knew I heard that name from somewhere, before... Wait a minute. The music collection in Rico's store. I wonder...'
Bob then another web search on a hunch, which paid off. As he looked at the pictures and articles on his laptop, he mentally reflected, “Ranko, the member of the former rock band, Koco. Yep. That is a picture of Ranma, in his girl form. And, I believe that with her is, Akane, Nabiki, Kasumi, and a purple haired girl...'
'That means the Ranma Half series exists here, as reality. No wonder I have not heard of it before. Still, that also means that the cursed Jusenkyo springs exists here, in this China.'
'Mental note. Avoid the mysterious parts of China in this reality. Also, I might want to avoid Tokyo, as well. This merely confirms my earlier suspicions that weird things happen in Tokyo.'
'Also, I wonder if this reality uses the anime, or manga version? I will find out, later.'
'And this means that I am going to have to both, watch the entire Ranma anime, and read the entire Ranma manga, later...'
Bob used his wireless mouse pulled up two sub-folders on his laptop screen. One folder contained the Ranma anime. The other folder contained the Ranma manga.
Bob continued his thoughts, 'And from the look of the size of both Ranma series. It is going to take me a while to go over both versions of that series. But, from the first episode, it looks like it will be an entertaining series in both formats. Now, lets watch the second episode of Ranma, and then move onto something else.'
After Bob finished watching the second episode of Ranma Half, he thought, 'No wonder Akane doesn't like boys. With a school life like that, I can understand why. Still, it is clear that she never met a man in her school life. Personally, I would have just left her alone. Anyway, I can learn more about her, and the rest of the Ranma Half cast, later.'
Bob used his mouse to start searching the guide program, which he left open. He thought, 'Now, how about something from the magical girl genre, mixed with gender bending.'
Bob then found a series that fit what he was looking for, which had a good rating on it.
Bob thought, 'That will do, nicely.'
Bob then watched a few of episodes of the Kampfer anime. He laughed quietly, as he thought, 'Talking stuffed animals, with magical girls. And one of the magical girls being originally a guy, whom can now turned into a girl, to be a magical girl. With these magical girls stuck in a death match with each other. Also, some of the magical girls have elemental magical attacks. While other magical girls either have bladed weapons, or they use guns. Whomever made this series was taking some wonderful stuff while creating it.'
'I think I will later watched the rest of this anime, and then read the english translation of the manga, and light novels. Which I believe is a complete translation. Now, for some manga.'
Bob then looked at the manga selection on the guide program.
Bob picked one of the fairly long gender bending manga, that was considered a highly rated. With the series being considered a lighthearted gender bending comedy. He the started reading the first few chapter that manga titled, Gacha Gacha Secret manga. Which he found had a complete english translation.
While Bob read first few chapters of the Gacha Gacha Secret manga, he was impressed with the story's mix of good characters and fan service. He also found the artwork to be decent.
Bob continued reading the first few manga chapters, of Gacha Gacha Secret, as he thought, 'I will give, Hatsu... Hatsushi... Hat... I will give Akira credit. Unlike others. Like Ranma. Akira did not seek a cure for his gender bending ability.'
'Instead, he, or at the time, she, used her new ability to get to know the girl she is interested in. This series seems to drop the angst that is common with gender bending genre. And instead, this series focuses on the comedy.'
'Still, what time is it? I know I have been a little crazy about the time, lately. With getting back to Earth, and my home reality. But now, at least I know I can take my time. Though, I do need to get some sleep, soon.
Bob looked at the clock in his bedroom. He saw that the clock stated it was eleven thirty PM.
Bob mentally reflected, “Oh well. It looks like it is bed time. I better turn in. I can watch the rest of these series, tomorrow, and the day after. I do not have work till Monday. I have the rest of the weekend off to watch as much as I want of all of this. And boy is this going to be fun.'
Bob then set this laptop to sleep mode and set it on top of his gym bag. He then got up, got ready for bed.
A few minutes later, Bob returned to his bed, turned off the light in his bedroom, and went to sleep.
(_)
The Cowboy Bebop Reality. Mar, Tharsis City, early evening at a nice bar.
It has been around two days since Mal and the crew of the Serenity has lost Bob on Earth. They were currently at a nice bar they frequented, when they visited Mars.
There was soft jazz music playing in the speakers in the room.
As Mal sat at a large, round table, with his crew, enjoying some drinks.
The only one of his crew, whom were not there, were River and Daiyu. River was on board the ship, enjoying some quiet time, away from everyone. While, Daiyu was drinking a bottle of beer alone, at another table, which was across the room from them.
While Mal took a sip of whiskey, from his glass, he thought, 'We are now back in the bar where we met Bob in the first place. And when I catch him, and get my coat back, I am going to strangle him.'
Mal then looked over at a nearby table, where Reggie, Franny, and B, were sitting at.
Mal continued his thoughts, 'The only reason we are here, is for Jayne to meet with Reggie, and his crew. I gave Jayne permission for the night off. And after Jayne is finished here, with us, he is going to join Reggie, B and Franny, with them having a night on the town. And it is nice that my crew are making friends with the locals.'
Mal then looked at his glass, and he saw that it was now empty. He looked over at the whiskey bottle, he had shared with his friends, sitting in the middle of the table. He saw that the bottle was empty.
Mal sat his glass down, as he thought, 'Time to get another bottle.'
Mal stood up from his chair, and he headed over the bartender behind the bar counter.
When Mal reached the counter, he looked over at the bartender. He said, “Another bottle of whiskey.”
The bartender then pulled out a bottle of whiskey, from behind the counter, and walked over to Mal. He set the bottle of whiskey on the counter in front of Mal.
Just as Mal was about to pick up the whiskey bottle, and head backt to his table, he noticed that Reggie had gotten up from the table he was sitting at, with his friends. And Reggie walked over to the counter near him.
Mal overheard Reggie order, “I will take two bottles of beer, a shot glass, and a bottle of vodka.”
The bartender then got a small circular tray from behind his counter. He then place two bottles of beer, a shot glass and bottle of vodka, onto the tray.
As Reggie leaned over counter, to pick up the tray, Mal saw that his necklace fell out from inside the front of his shirt.
Mal's eyes widened, as he saw the necklace was a vial of red soil.
Mal thought, 'That is just like the necklace that Bob had around his neck. Now, that is exactly like Bob's necklace.'
Mal just stared at Reggie for a few seconds.
Mal then said to himself, “No way. It couldn't be? Could it?”
Mal walked over to Reggie, whom was still at the counter, with the tray full of drinks in his hands. Mal came to a stop, as he turned to Reggie. Mal asked, “Reggie? Or, should I say Bob?”
Reggie set the tray back down on the counter. He the turned to Mal, as he smirked. He said, “It took you long enough to figure out.”
Mal warned, “The only reason you are not dead is because you have gotten us some good jobs, and have been nice. Now, I want my coat back.”
Bob cautioned, “Mal, for the sake of our friendship, don't try anything with me. I have faced worse than River.”
Mal inquired, “Friendship?
Bob stated, “We all have our secrets. You didn't tell me you were from another reality, and I did the same. Anyway, here is your coat.”
Bob pulled out a couple of things from the coat, and put the items into his pants pockets. He then took off the long coat, and handed it to Mal.
As Mal took back his coat, he saw that Bob was wearing a light brown, long sleeved, button up shirt.
Mal looked at it. Mal thought, 'I have to admit. He kept it in good shape.' He then smelled his coat. He turned to Bob, as he asked, “What is with the smell?”
Bob deadpanned, “I had it professionally cleaned, a few times.”
Mal said, “Thanks.” He then put back on his long coat.
Bob requested, “Let me get Ed, her bottle of beer. And B, her vodka. B has finally decided to start hitting the hard stuff. Instead of having some more beer, with us. Still, after I take these items to them, I will come to your table, where we will all talk.”
Mal inquired, “Sure. Though, why did you three come back here? I thought you would know better than to see me again.”
Bob answered, “To be honest, Mal. You are not that scary. And the whole reason we three came back to this reality was that Ed was getting homesick. Not that I blame her. I can sympathize with her on that.”
Mal replied, “Okay. I will talk to you in a minute. Let me get my drink.”
Mal then went back to the counter, where his left his bottle of whiskey. He picked up the bottle, and returned to his seat, at the table he was sharing with his crew.
Meanwhile, Bob picked up his tray of drinks, and walked over to Ed and B.
As he approached the two women, he could tell from their facial expressions, that they had seen what happened.
Bob then leaned down, and set down the tray of drinks onto their table.
As B took her shot glass and bottle of vodka off the tray. She opened the vodka, and poured herself a drink in her glass. Next, she set her bottle down, onto the table. Next, she picked up her glass, and took a sip.
While B set her glass back down, she then stated, “So, he finally figured it out.”
Bob replied, “Yep.”
Ed took one of the unopened bottles of beer, on the tray, and set it by her, on their table. She commented, “It was bound to happen.”
Bob leaned back up, as he agreed, “True. I need to talk to him for a few minutes. I should be back in a little while.”
Ed said, “That is fine.”
B responded, “Take your time. I have been meaning to speak with someone else here, as well.”
Bob nodded, as he turned and walked back to where Mal, and the other members of the crew of the Serenity were sitting at the table.
(_)
At the table, with the crew of the Serenity, the crew had seen the exchange between the two, but with the jazz music in the background, they could not overhear what the two men has said to each other.
Mal walked back, with a full bottle of whiskey, in his right hand. As he sat down in his chair, he sat the whiskey onto their table.
Zoe inquired, “Thank you for the whiskey, sir. Though, what is going on? And why are you now wearing Reggie's coat?”
Mal looked over at his crew. He smiled, as he coyly said, “All will become clear in a minute.”
Less than a minute later, they watched as Reggie walked up to them.
As Reggie came to a stop near the table with the Serenity crew, he calmly looked down at them, as the crew looked up at him.
Reggie said, “You can tell them now, Mal.
Mal commented, “Reggie, here, is actually, a much older, Bob.”
Several members of the crew inquired, in unison, “What?!”
Inara commented, “But, as Mal pointed out. You are so much older.”
Kaylee said, “And the beard.”
Bob stated, “Yes. The beard helps. And the reason I am older, is a combination of time travel, and traveling across realities. When it comes to such things, meeting my younger self is by far not the weirdest event that has happened to me. With enough time, you can see some really strange stuff.”
Jayne said, “Say it ain't so, Reggie.”
Bob starting rolling up his long left sleeve, all the way to his shoulder, as he stated, “Don't worry about it, Jayne. I am still your friend. And I love it when we go our drinking together. You still want to head out tonight?”
Jayne smiled, as he said, “Sure. I have nothing better plan.”
Bob returned Jayne's smile, as he happily replied, “Good.”
Bob looked over at Zoe, as he used his right index figure to point to a small scar on his left upper arm. He as he continued to smile, he said, “You almost got me with that one, Zoe.”
Zoe deadpanned, “I will try better next time.”
Bob laughed, for a few seconds, as he rolled down his long left sleeve, to his left wrist.
Inara asked, “How long as it been for you, since you left our ship?”
As Bob calmed down, he answered, “Around two decades. While traveling through times, places, and realities, people tend to lose track of time. Myself included. But, you should know, that when you met me, that was my very first outing in the multiverse. How did you think I did?”
Simon commented, “I would give you a B.”
Inara said, “I agree.”
Kaylee commented, “From what I heard. Definitely a B.”
Zoe replied, “No comment.”
Mal said, “Not going there.”
Jayne commented, “I am sorry. But, I am also going to have give you a high B. You made a few mistakes. And there were some things you needed to work on.”
Bob responded, “That is okay. I understand that. And I will take a B. A, B, is passing in most places.”
Mal stated, “Still, there is the matter of you meeting yourself, and you then conned us into taking your past self to Earth.”
Bob defended, as he said, “Mal, it is called a time stable loop. And I didn't con you. I paid you quite well for that trip.”
Mal just shrugged.
Kaylee inquired, “And what about those two you are with? Who are they?”
Bob looked over at Kaylee, as he answered, “That is for them to answer. I will say nothing on B's past. I will let her tell you about herself, in her own time. But, my girlfriend is Radical Edward. If you look her up in this reality, you will see she is top computer hacker in the system. And she is likely smarter, and maybe a little crazier, than River. But, she is a lot nicer than River.”
Jayne commented, “Now, that is scary.”
Bob quipped, “You should see her in bed.”
Both Bob and Jayne laughed, for a few seconds, from Bob's comment.
Inara said, “You really know how to pick them, Bob.”
As Bob and Jayne calmed down, Bob turned to Inara. Bob responded, “Actually, she found me. So, would you like to know what happened next? After I left you guys, back on Earth, and returned to my home reality.”
Inara smiled, in a demurely manner, as she said, “Sure.”
Bob then began his story.
(_)
At a nearby table, Daiyu sat alone. She was quietly drinking a bottle of beer, with only her thoughts to keep her company.
Daiyu mentally reflected, 'I lost. And there is not much I can do about it now. I am stuck here, with the crew of the Serenity, for the foreseeable future.'
Suddenly, Daiyu noticed B walked up to her table. B was holding a glass and a bottle of Vodka in her hands.
Daiyu looked up at B, as she said, “Hi B.” She thought, 'I wonder what she wants.'
B requested, with a slight russian accent, “Hello Daiyu. I see your alone, Daiyu. Care if I sit down. You looked like you need a friend to talk too.”
Daiyu thought, 'Why not.' She replied, “Sure.”
B sat down, and set her glass and bottle, at the side of the table, across from Daiyu. She then sat in the chair, across the table from Daiyu.
Daiyu watched B get conformable in her chair.
As Daiyu saw that B was comfortable in her chair, Daiyu commented, in a halfhearted manner, “Just to let you know. I already got a girlfriend, and she is the clingy type.”
B looked over at Daiyu, as she stated, in a casual tone of voice, “Redheads tend to be that way. Even those that dye their hair red.”
Daiyu inquired, “So, true. And I guess you know about River?”
B coyly replied, “More so, than you would suspect.”
This was the closest Daiyu has ever been to B. She looked at the brown haired, fair skinned woman, with a very critical eyes.
Daiyu thought, 'There is something about her, that is familiar. But, what?'
Daiyu said, “I guess, that redhead, that you and Reggie are with, is quite a handful, as well.”
B replied, “I have run with Ed long enough, that I found that though Ed is crazy, she is also a very nice woman.”
Daiyu realized who B was talking about, as she thought, with surprised, 'Ed?! Radical Edward?'
Daiyu looked over at the other table, where Reggie's redheaded, skinny girlfriend was sitting. The woman looked back at her and smiled.
Daiyu then turned back to face B, as she asked, “That is Radical Edward? She looks way to old to be Ed.”
B lightly giggled, as she replied, “And how would you know that?”
Daiyu immediately realized, in thought, 'I think I just got caught.'
B mischievously smiled, as she said, “Anyway, she has been out of town for a while. Speaking of which. When it comes to redheads. I always wondered. Between you and me. What is your opinion on redheaded women in general.”
Daiyu honestly, “They are all crazy, and dangerous. Though, great in bed.”
B responded, “I will take your word on that. But, for the most part, I agree. With Ed being the exception to the rule. Even Two-hands can be a bitch at times. But, don't tell her I said that. You would be shocked at what that woman would do, on just sheer principle.”
Daiyu remained calm on the outside, as she mentally screamed, 'Two-hands?! Revy?! How does B know about Revy? Let alone Revy's nickname, Two-hands.'
'Hold on a moment.... She looked to be around my current physical age... The omakes. The Boys and Girls omake... No. Not that omake. The Viva Youth omake... Oh... My... God... She has no facial scar. That is what threw me. And the only difference in looks between the young teenage version, is B is more feminine. She is also has a more athletic frame, with breasts, and she is few years older in looks. But, in a more sexy way. Which makes sense, since she is now a woman, whom looks to be in her mid-twenties. Of course, she has been through the vat process.'
'Now, to confirm her identity.'
Daiyu asked a one word question, “Boris?”
B, AKA gender bent Boris, started laughing, for several seconds.
B then poured herself a shot of Vodka in her glass.
B said, “It is, B, now.” B then held up her glass, as she toasted toward Daiyu, “And here is to your continued good health, Chang.”
B then drunk the shot of Vodka, to a slightly surprised, but happy Daiyu.
Daiyu thought, with relief and joy, 'Well, this is a turned of events. Boris... I mean B, is now a woman. And she now seems to have gotten over what I pulled on at my Tower. Also, she clearly intends to keep my secret. Meaning, I can trust her. And I am no longer alone in this reality. When it comes to someone to talk to, in confidence, that is not my girlfriend.'
'As such, I might as well returned you toast, B.'
Daiyu held up her beer bottle, as she smiled. She toasted, “To your continued good health, Boris. And I hope there are no hard feelings about what I did to Balalaika.”
Daiyu then took a swallow of her beer.
B set down her glass, onto the table, as she responded, “For me, that is over two decades in the past. Besides, the boys and I left you our parting gift, as we left.”
Daiyu set her beer bottle, onto the table, as she commented, “Yes. I fully understand why you did that.”
B inquired, “Good. Now, how did you end up being with River, of all people?”
Daiyu answered, “You could say she literally she snuck up on me from behind.”
B leaned forward, in her chair, towards Daiyu, as she said, “This I got to hear.”
Daiyu then told B what happened after she had escaped her tower.
When Daiyu was finished her tale, B told her some of what happened to herself, as well.
And during their conversation, they had many laughs, as they enjoyed the next few hours of each others company, as friends.
(_)
Three days later, on board the Serenity, Mal was wearing his returned brown coat. Though, he was starting to feel a little sick, with mild aches, throughout his body.
Mal went about his daily responsibilities, on board his ship, as he thought, 'I hope I am not catching a cold.'
(_)
Akira's reality. Aspen Colorado. In Bob's family home, in Bob's bedroom. On the night Bob returned to his reality. A few hours after Bob went to sleep.
While Bob slept under a bed sheet, in his bed, he was peaceful unaware of the person in his bedroom with him.
That was, until Bob felt something brush his sheet covered feet, which caused him to snap awake.
Bob immediately turned on his nightstand lamp light, to see the seventeen year old, Radical Edward, of the Cowboy Bebop, sitting crosslegged at the foot of his bed, as she faced him.
Ed was wearing a white t-shirt, blue shorts, and white tennis shoes, without socks,
Though, what Bob noticed most about Ed, was that she was smiling at him.
Bob quickly sat up in his bed, as he took a closer look at her.
Bob noticed that Ed was a foot taller, her body was a little more mature.
Bob mentally guess, 'I think she has b cup breasts. Which is average for most women. And on her skinny frame, they fit her well. Still, what am I going to say to her?'
All Bob found that he could say was, “Hello Ed.”
Ed said, in clear english, “Hi Bob.
Bob thought, 'I need to know how you got here.' He asked, “How did you get here?”
Ed looked over at the window by Bob's bed. She then looked back at Bob, as she replied, “The window.”
Bob looked at the window to his bedroom. He saw that it open. He turned back to Ed, as he commented, “I thought that window was locked.”
Ed giggled, as she said, “It was. But, don't worry. Ed did not break it to get in.”
Bob thought, 'She's good. To pick a window lock, slowly opened it, right beside me, and come into my room, without waking me, until she was inside, is a real trick. Still, that is not what I was asking. ' He inquired, “Yea. Ah. Thanks. I meant. How did you get to this reality?”
Ed responded, “Oh. Ed got vidphone call from, sis-sis. Along with e-mail, with calculations and blueprints. Sis-sis promise great as adventure with Bob. And Ed so far impressed with Bob. Yet, Ed, only have time to create one way device. But, Ed knows how to build better device to travel realities with.”
Bob replied, “Really?”
Ed answered, “Yea. Ed memorized calculations and blueprints. Understand them. Just take time and materials to build. Materials that exist here, that are not expensive.”
Bob said, “Cool.”
Bob thought, 'Well, I now have my means for traveling. Still, who is this, Sis-sis, of Ed's? Where did I hear that from... Franny at the bar on Mars. Of course. Francoise Appledelhi. AKA Radical Edward. And she is Reggie, no my future girlfriend... Oh.... Hahaha... Hehehe...'
Bob took a closer looked at Ed, as he asked, “Ed, I mean no offense. But, I need to know. How old are you?”
Ed replied, “No offense take. Ed is around seventeen and a half years old.”
Bob cracked a smiled, while he thought, 'She is right in my age group. And when it comes to crazy redheads, Ed is not violent. This could work out well for both of us.'
Ed notice his smile, as she stated, “Ed thinks Bob is planning to have lots of fun.”
Bob's smile grew a little, as he admitted, “Yes. Lots of fun, Ed.”
Ed returned Bob's smile, as she said, “Ed is a little young for that fun.”
Bob playfully replied, “So is Bob. But, Bob thinking of other fun. Fun that can make use of Ed's great brain.”
Ed giggled at Bob use of Ed's own syntax.
Ed said, “Ed, think this start of great friendship.”
Bob stated, “So do I. I have a sleeping bag in my closet. You can take the bed tonight. And tomorrow, I will rent you a room at a decent hotel. Sound fine?”
Ed answered, “Yes. Ed like Bob more by the second.”
Bob replied, “I appreciate that.”
Bob first quietly, and carefully, closed, and locked his window. Then, Bob got out of his bed, while Ed laid out on his bed.
Bob smiled, as he headed for his closest to retrieve his sleeping bag. He thought, 'I am glad I didn't pack up my sleeping bag, and other traveling gear. Because I might end up having to use those items. And it looks like I am going to get my wish for an exciting life. The only question now is. Who is, B?'
Bob soon had his sleeping bag rolled out, on his wooden floor. As Ed got conformable in Bob's bed, Bob turned out his lamp light. He then got into his sleeping bag.
Soon both Ed and Bob were peacefully asleep.
To Be Continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
I hope you enjoyed reading this first chapter of Book Three.
First, Bob is not an author avatar. Actually, far from it.
Bob is an adventure seeking, adrenalin junkie, that would dive right into the multiverse at the first chance he got.
That is why Ed likes him so much. Ed was looking for someone that was seeking to have as much fun as her, but not in that way, and she found Bob.
Also, Bob has a very masculine personality, but not in a rude way. He is very polite. But, masculine.
Bob is nearly my polar opposite.
And except for one genetic quark, Bob is an original character.
The reason for this original character is that I needed someone like Bob for this part of my anthology. And I could not find such a person in fiction that I was using. So, I invented Bob.
And Bob fit his role perfectly.
Now, about Ed.
I always found Ed interesting in that there was a lot of potential for her as a character to be developed, but her age prevented much of that potential from shining.
So, I wondered. What would Ed be like as she grow up to be an older teenager, and eventually an adult. As such, that is how part of this story came about.
I was originally planning to having this Comet Run story being a separate book, in of itself. With Book Three following it. Because, this chapter is mostly centered around Bob, only showing the other two make characters, of Book Three, in a few scenes.
Then, I decided to just make this the first chapter of Book Three, and go with it.
And I plan for the rest of Book Three to be an adventure story, as well. Unlike the previous two books of my anthology of insane. Book Three is all about having fun.
So, I hope you enjoy this ride.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Two: “From Aspen to Adventure.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Bob and Akira's Home Reality. Aspen Colorado. On a Saturday morning. The morning after the night Bob returned to his home reality, from the Cowboy Bebop reality.
Bob woke up. As he opened his eyes, he noticed from the feel of his body, that he was no in his bed.
As he sat up, and realized he was in a sleeping bag, on his wooden floor, by his bed.
It was then that he suddenly remembered the last few days of his life.
And that there the were a girl, in his bed, that his parents did not know about.
Bob sat up, and turned towards his bed. He saw Ed was still asleep, over the covers, with her head on Bob's pillow.
Ed was still wearing the same white t-shirt, and blue shorts, she had on the previous night. Her white tennis shoes were on the floor, by Bob's bed.
It was then that Bob heard a knock at his closed bedroom door.
Bob's eyes went wide with fear, as he turned to look at the door, which was across the room from his bed. He asked, “What is it?”
Bob's mother said, “Bob. It is time for breakfast. You are off today? Aren't you?”
Bob thought, 'I forget to lock my door last night, when I got ready for bed... Please, merciful god. Do not let her open that door.'
Bob looked over at Ed, then back at the door, as he answered, “I thought I was. But, it looks like I might be busy today.”
His mother replied, through the door, “Okay.” Bob then heard her footsteps walk away from the outside of his bedroom.
Bob let out a breath, as he thought, 'This is bad. There is no way I can explained this situation to my parents, without getting into trouble. Oh sure. I am eighteen, and legally an adult. But, that doesn't mean anything, when is comes to having a girl in my parents home, without their permission.'
'Honesty might be the worst answer in this case... Hey mom and dad. This is Ed. She is from a fiction reality that I spent a few days in. But, for you, it was only five minutes. She followed me to this reality, and broke into my bedroom while I was asleep.... And yes, I let her stay for the night… Oh no. We didn't sleep together. I slept on the floor, in my sleeping bag. While she took the bed...'
'Even if I had video evidence of what happened, to back me up, this could cause a lot of problems for me, with my family... And that is not even including what I found out about our ancestry.'
'Ed has to go. I will get her a nice hotel room, until I can figure out what to do with her. And for both our sakes, I should not mention to Rico that Ed is here, with me. Considering Rock and Revy stopped by her store last night, I need to be very careful about what I say to Rico, the next time I see her. Though, from my change of clothing, and the reality device being in a different place. Along with the video from the security footage of the store. Showing I disappeared. She is likely going to piece together I reality traveled.'
'The only reason I didn't get the footage then, was I was so excited about making it back home in one piece. And that is completely understandable.'
'So, I am going to have to tell Rico something. I will figure out what to tell her, when I see her Monday. Beside, I want to talk to her about what happened to me. I have some ideas that I would like to run by her.'
'I just won't mention Ed, and possibly a few other matters about my trip. Like meeting my future self.'
'Okay. Back to the matter at hand. I need to get cleaned up and ready as fast as possible. Then, I will wake up Ed. And get her out of here.'
Bob quietly, but quickly, got out of his sleeping back, and moved his sleeping bag to a corner of the room. He then carefully walked over to his chest of drawers. Next, he quietly opened and closed the drawers, so as to not wake Ed, as he quietly retrieved some clean clothes that he got from his
After which, Bob picked up his boots.
With his clothing and boots in hand, he walked over bedroom door, and opened it.
Bob peeked out his room to see no one was there. He then quietly closed his bedroom door behind him, as he headed for the second story bathroom, to get cleaned up and dressed.
Fortunately, Bob found the bathroom empty. As he walked inside, closed the door, and locked the door behind him.
Bob then set a personal speed record on getting cleaned up and dressed to face the day. Though, Bob did remember to retrieve something from his clothing, he wore the previous night.
(_)
Five minutes later, Bob was dressed and ready to face the day. Along with underwear, and two of sock each of his feet, for his black boot. He wore a green t-shirt, blue jeans, with a brown leather belt around his waist.
He quietly slipped back into his bedroom and closed the door behind him.
Bob then went to his gym bag, at the foot of the bed. He gently set his laptop and peripherals, which was on top of his bag, on the floor. He then unzipped his bag out his wallet, which he pocketed in his left front pants pocket. He then zipped his gym bag closed, and set his laptop and peripherals, back onto his gym bag.
He had already retrieved his cellphone, and car keys, from the brown pants he wore the previous night, that he left in the clothes hamper of the bathroom.
This was the same set of brown pants that his future self and B bought for him. He placed his cellphone in his the front right pants pocket of his blue jeans. While, he placed his car keys in his front right pants pocket of his blue jeans.
Along with these items, there was a folded handkerchief in his right front pants pocket. He had pulled it out from his chest of drawers, when he retrieved his clothing.
He went to his nightstand, by his bed, where he retrieved his necklace, sunglasses, and closed pocketknife.
He out his closed knife in the interior side of his right button. He then put his necklace around his neck. Next, he please his shades over his eyes.
As Bob stood by the nightstand, by his bed, he saw the clock on his nightstand.
Bob thought, 'Good. My entire family should all be enjoying our Saturday morning breakfast, in the downstairs dining room, right now. Which is nowhere near the front of our home. Mom and dad always fixes that meal at the same time, every Saturday. Like clockwork. Now, to wake Ed up.'
Bob turned to Ed, whom was right by him. He saw that Ed was still sleeping.
Bob thought, 'I have a feeling that she is a heavy sleeper. But, we do not have time for this.' Bob softly said, “Ed. Time to get up.”
Ed was still half asleep, as she replied, “Ed want to sleep for another hour.”
Bob softly said, “Ed, I know you want to sleep. But, we need to get move now, while we still can.”
Bob thought, 'Time to try a different tactic.'
Bob explained, in a normal tone of voice, “Ed, I know you are not the most linear thinking person there is. But, please understand, this is my family's home. I live with my parents and siblings. Right now, they are at breakfast. But, if they catch you here, with me. And considering you snuck into my room late last night. It is going to cause problems for both of us. Along with a lot of unconformable questions for each of us.”
A few seconds later, Ed's eyes snapped opened, as she realized what Bob was getting at.
She rolled over onto her back and sat up. She then looked at Bob.
Bob asked, “Do you bring any thing with you, that you need me to carry?”
Ed started, “No. Ed figured best if Ed's stuff safe left back in home reality, in safe place. Just in case.”
Bob complimented, “That was intelligent of you, Ed.” He thought, 'Though, she does not have access to her stuff right now. That is actually very intelligent long term thinking. Though, I have to help her buy a few sets of clothes...' He forced himself not to cringe, as he continued his thoughts, 'A possibly, a few other items.'
Ed replied, “Ed happy Bob think so, but...”
Bob questioned, “But, what?”
Ed whined, “Ed has to pee, first.”
Bob said, in a comforting tone of voice, “Don't worry. My family is downstairs eating breakfast, the downstairs dining room. Just follow me to the upstairs bathroom. Afterward, we will got find you a nice hotel, and get you some breakfast.”
Ed warmly smiled at Bob, for his generosity.
While Ed put on her tennis shoes, Bob opened the door, and checked the hallway again.
As soon as, he was sure it was clear, he let Ed to the bathroom.
Ed closed the door behind her. And Bob waited outside, in the hallway, for her to finish.
Around minute and a half later, Ed came out of the washroom.
Bob then lead Ed down the front stairs.
Fortunately, the dining room was located in the room under Bob's bedroom, and no one there, could see the front stairs, or front door, from entrances to the dining room.
Bob quickly unlocked, and opened the front door, for Ed.
Just as soon as Ed stepped out the door, Bob still was inside, when his younger sister, and younger brother, walked up Bob, from the inside of their home.
Fortunately, the door blocked his siblings view of Ed.
Bob thought, 'Damn it. They got through early with breakfast.'
His young brother asked, “Bob. We are planning to watching Total Recall later. Want to join us?”
Bob inquired, “New, or old version?”
His sister answered, “Old version.”
Bob lightly chuckled, as he replied, “Nah. I just got back from Mars.”
Outside, Ed had to stop herself from laughing.
Bob requested, “Please, let mom and dad know that I got to do somethings today. And that I don't know might be back. I might even be back, late tonight.”
His younger sister replied, “No problem. Have fun.”
His brother said, “Have a nice day.”
Bob warmly smiled at his siblings, as he responded, “Thank you. And I hope you both have a nice day, as well.”
His siblings returned his smile.
Bob then turned, and walked out of his home, as he closed the door behind him. Thus, preventing this siblings from seeing Ed.
Two minutes later, both Bob and Ed were in Bob's car. With Bob in the driver's seat, and Ed was in the front passenger seat, this Bob's right side. Both of them had on their seatbelts.
Bob then used his keys to start the ignition of his car. He then back out of his family driveway. And he drove off, down the paved road, at a reasonable speed. As he headed for a nice hotel he know of.
While Bob drove them through his home town, of Aspen Colorado, at the speed limit, in the daylight, Ed looked the car windows, around the town, surround them.
Ed continued to look around her, as she commented, “The past is interesting. It is so nice here. So clean.”
Bob looked in front of him. He saw a red light in front of them. He applied the brake, clutch, and gear stick, as he made his car come to a gentle stop.
He commented, “Yea. We are in a different reality, Ed. You don't have to worry about the gate explosion here. That we never even developed some technology.”
Ed turned to Bob, as she smiled at him. She replied, “That is nice. And comforting.”
Bob kept his eyes on the road, though, from the corner of his right eye, he saw Ed's smile.
Bob cracked a grin, as he agreed, “That it is.”
The light turned green, and Bob gently applied pressure to the gas petal of his car, with his right foot.
Soon, as his car slowly speed up, Bob kept his left hand on the steering wheel, and his right foot on the gas pedal, as applied the clutch with his left foot, as used his right hand to grip the gear stick, and shifted gears on the manual transmission of his car.
Bob continued to drive, as he thought, 'This Earth is very different from the destroyed, pot-marked, landscape she grew up at, on her Earth. And I will do everything in my power to let her enjoy these kind of peace and comforting moment. And I hope she likes the hotel we are going too. It is nice. And it is one that I can afford. At least for a little while.'
The rest of their trip was quiet, as Ed look around her, at the amazement of an Earth that had not been destroyed.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, Bob had parked his car in the parking lot of the nice hotel he was planning to check Ed into.
Bob and Ed then headed into the front lobby of the hotel.
Bob and Ed walked side by side, with Bob to Ed's right side, as entered through the automatically sliding double-doors
As they walked through the lobby, to the nearby front desk, which was across the room from the entrance, Bob said, “Please, let me handle things. If you want to, you can go sit down.”
Ed replied, “Sure.”
Ed walked over to a nearby couch, on the right side of the lobby, and she sat down on the couch. She then turned, to watched Bob make his way to the front desk.
Meanwhile, as Bob made his way through the lobby, to the front desk, he looked around. He thought, 'Except for the clerk and us, there seems to be no one in the lobby at this time of the morning. That is all the better for us.'
'Also, the owners of this hotel really repaired this place since two years ago. After that auto accident, where a car came through the entrance doors to the lobby. Still, I wonder how that car also damaged the hotel restaurant, as well.'
'Not that I am going to ask questions. Given my life, I might not like the answers to what really happened in this hotel.'
Bob then made it to the front desk.
Bob saw that the female clerk, whom was sitting in a chair, across the counter from him, was wearing a nice hotel uniform. And she was watch something on a TV by her.
A few seconds later, the clerk noticed him. She turned in her chair to face him, as she politely asked, “May I help you, sir?”
Bob said, “Yes. I would like to rent a single bed room for at least a week. With the option of extending the time in the suite. Should I want to.” He thought, 'Ed. This hotel is not the most expensive hotel by far in town. But, it within in my budget. With decent nightly rates. And it is fairly nice. I will rent a room, here, for Ed, for the next week. And we will see what we want to do, next weekend.'
The clerk inquired, “That will not be a problem, sir. How will you pay?”
Bob asked, “It a debit card okay?”
The clerk answered, “Yes. But, we do have a security deposit of a thousand dollars. Plus, fifty dollars a night.”
Without hesitation, Bob said, “That will not be a problem.”
Bob thought, 'Ed is worth it. And I except for my car, cellphone, and a few minor expenses, I never really spent much on myself. As such, I saved most of the money I made at my job. So, I had plenty saved up. And I am sure, with Ed around. Someday soon, my money problems will not be an issue. Though, I will have to ask her how, later.'
The clerk the pulled out the paperwork, and Bob use a pen on the counter to start filling out the documents necessary for him renting a room.”
A few minutes later, Bob signed some documents, and his used his debit card to pay for a room at the hotel.
Bob soon finished with the clerk. He got his room number, two key cards, and his receipt. He put on key card in his wallet. Which he put back into the pant pocket he had it in.
He set the other key card on the counter. He then took a hotel business card from the counter, and he used the pen to right down his cellphone number. He then picked up and held both the other key card and the business card, side by side, in his right hand.
Next, Bob turned, as he started to walk over to where he saw that Ed was sitting down.
Meanwhile, Ed was sitting in a nearby couch, watching the lobby TV, that was mounting from a ceiling, near her.
As Ed noticed Bob walking towards her, she stood up from the couch she had been sitting in.
When Bob reached her, he handed Ed her key card, and business card.
Bob said, “This will get you in an out of your room. And the floor and room number for the room is on the car. You are on the second floor. When you want to head up there, just take the elevators by the check in desk. And the business card has my cellphone number on it.”
Ed took the key card and business card. She put the two items into her left front pocket of her blue shorts. She said, “Thank you Bob. So, how long is Ed checked in?”
Bob answered, “I have you check in for a week. We will figure something else after that. I hope to spend the day with you. But, you staying at my parents home is not going to work. If you have any problems at night, I will give you my cellphone number, and you can just called me by that number.”
Ed said, “Ed will, if Ed need you.”
Bob thought, 'I will keep the other key card to the room. Just in case Ed loses her key card. Which, given Ed's personality, is not an impossibility.'
Bob replied, “You're welcome. I have a job during the week. But, we have the weekend free. I will see what I can do to get more free time. Do you know how to drive a car?”
Ed admitted, “Not really. Ed landed ships before, but not actually pilot anything.”
Bob thought, 'Damn. I was going to loan her my car.'
Bob said, “It is alright. I will get you the number of a cab company. You will be fine.”
Ed wondered, “Why can't Ed stay with you, at work?”
Bob pointed out, “Because Ed, I work at a collector's store. A store that sales videos, music, video games, etcetera. My boss, and my customers would recognized you. That could cause a lot of problems for both of us.” Bob mentally added, 'I do not want the members of Lagoon company knowing about my little trip, nor you, Ed. For both our sakes.'
Ed said, “Okay. Is it okay if Ed watch Ed's series?”
Bo smiled, as he commented, “Sure. I will even pull out my music collection of your series. You would probably enjoy it.”
Ed returned Bob's smile, as she replied, “Ed thinks she would.”
Bob said, “Also, I will get you a decent laptop. Just promise, no hacking for right now. At least, until we are ready to leave.”
Ed stated, in a slightly disappointed tone of voice, “Ed promise.”
Bob suggested, “Now, let's go check out your room.”
As they walked to the elevator, Ed whispered, “Not to worry. I will pay you back.”
Bob softly replied, “Don't worry about it, Ed. Besides, Woolongs are not currency here.” Bob thought, 'Yea. Woolongs are not currency in this reality. And I don't see anywhere she could have hid gold bars, or jewels, on her person.'
Ed quietly replied, “Sis-sis told me something interesting. Reality travelers usually hack local banks and use fake debit cards. I can give us unlimited fund.”
Bob thought, 'Oh, hell no.... I mean I was going to ask her how we could get some money. But, we cannot do that here. That is just asking for trouble.'
Bob softly stated, “We will only do that outside of my hometown. People know me here.”
Ed whispered, “Okay. Ed understand.”
(_)
A few minutes later, after an elevator ride to the second floor, and walking down a hallway. With a couple of turns down that hallway. Bob and Ed made it to the entrance to Ed's suite.
Ed used her key card to open the door.
They looked inside, and they saw a standard one bedroom suite.
As Ed looked around, Bob turned on the lights. He then checked the phone, checked the TV, checked TV remote, checked the curtains, check the large windows, checked the fridge, check the safe, checked the sheets, checked the drawers, checked the bathroom for its working plumbing and toiletries. And he made sure everything was clean.
Ed just silently watched Bob do this, with a slight expression of amusement on her face. With Bob to busy to noticed the look of amusement on Ed's face.
A few minutes later, after Bob was sure everything was fine, he walked over to where Ed, whom standing by the bedroom. As he came to a stop, in front of her, he asked, “Is this room okay with you?”
Ed faced Bob, as she answered, “Yes.”
Bob said, “Now, I may not have a lot of money. But, I have enough. And we do need to get you some clothes. I never thought I would ever suggest this to a girl, but lets go shopping.”
Ed giggled, as she step towards him. She hugged him, as she said, “Ed like Bob more and more.” She then let go of him, as she took a step back from him, to give him a bit of personal space.
Bob looked over at Ed, as he thought, 'I hate myself for asking her. But, since we are going on a shopping trip, I have to ask her.'
Bob carefully asked, “Ed. Do we need to stop by someplace and get you any feminine hygiene products?”
Ed lips curled into a grin full of mirth, as she answered, “Bob not worry. Ed can take care of herself.”
Bob silently prayed, 'Thank you sweet merciful god.'
Bob said, “Okay. I will also give you two U.S. hundred dollars, in twenties, for food and other needed items. Just in case.”
Ed replied, “Thanks, Bob.”
Bob asked, “But first, let us get some breakfast. Is there anything in particular you would like to have for breakfast?”
Ed said, “Ed happy with whatever.”
Bob replied, “Fine with me.”
Both of them headed out of the room. Ed was first out of the room. With Bob right behind her.
On his way out of the room, and into the hallway, Bob pulled the door too. With the door automatically locking behind them, as it shut.
The two of them then hand to the elevators, so they could get to the lobby downstairs, and to the parking lot, where Bob's car was parked. So, Bob could drive them both to a restaurant, that he liked to eat at, for breakfast.
(_)
At the moment, in the collector's store, the Gateway to Fantasy, in Rico's office, Rico sat in her chair behind her desk, looking at the thin screen computer monitor on her desk, while using her computer mouse, which was attached by a cord to her computer tower, that was located in her desk.
She also had a keyboard on the desk, between her and the monitor.
She had just coming into the store, after getting some sleep at her home.
The previous night's meeting with Rock and Revy had mentally drained her. And she had decided that it was best to have pleasant night's sleep, before reviewing view what she, Rock, and Revy, of the previous night. To find out if this suspicions were warrant, on what happened to Bob, last night.
Rico had been reviewing over the new security system she installed.
When Rico reopened her store two years ago. She had the security system hooked to her computer and monitor on her desk, in her office. Instead, of being reviewed by the cashier's counter.
Rico was currently watching three different video recordings, from the previous night, on split screens on her monitor.
One recording was inside the lobby, pointed at the cashier's counter. It show Bob, in his store uniform clothing, leaning down, and then disappeared.
The next video recording was of outside, set roughly five minutes later, with Bob reappearing in different clothing, while carrying a gym bag.
He then pulled out cellphones, and looked at it for a few seconds, before starting to do a little dance.
Rico thought, 'I guess he figured out he was back home within a few minutes of leaving. And he was celebrating.'
The third video recording showed Bob pulling out Rico's reality jumping device and putting it in the counter drawer with the cash. Then, less than a minute later, Bob was shown putting on a long coat, shades, and then laughing at Revy, while walking out of the store.
Rico thought, 'I found my reality device with the cash. It was not where I left it. But, I have a feeling this is my fault. I don't think Bob intentionally used that device. I don't even see him holding it before he left. And what have you gotten yourself into, Bob?... Laughing at Revy like that mean you either lost your mind Bob, or you had one hell of a time in that other reality... I guess I will find out Monday.'
(_)
An hour later, elsewhere in town, Bob and Ed had just finished a good breakfast at a restaurant that Bob liked. With Bob paying for the meal and tip.
Right after they were finished with breakfast, Bob drove Ed to large discount department store to shop for clothes for Ed.
After Bob parked his car, Bob and Ed walked into the store. They were walking side by side, with Ed to Bob's left side.
While they walked into the department store, Bob thought, 'That girl ate six large pancakes. How does she still remain thin?... It is probably genetic. I know some people with a similar condition. They literally cannot gain weight. Still, I know it is not great to take a girl clothes shopping at a department store. But, while I am not going to let Ed know. I am pushing my cash reserves as is. I can afford this. Though, we are going to have to do this on a budget.'
'And I promised Ed a laptop computer, as well. But, if Ed can do that trick with the debit cards, that will solve our problems, once we leave my home town. We try that here, and I will likely wind up on a wanted poster. Or, worse.'
As they continued walking further into the store, Bob turned to Ed, as he said, “Ed, I wish I could take you to a nice place for clothing. But, I honestly need to budge the rest of my money, while we are still in town.”
Ed turned to Bob, as she replied, in a casual tone of voice, “It's alright, Bob.”
Bob responded, “Thank you, Ed.”
They headed for the women's clothing section. Bob immediately convinced one of the female employes in the women's clothing section to help Ed take Ed's measurements. And then help Ed find some bras, panties, and clothes that both fit her, and that she would like.
Over the course of the next hour and a half, Ed tried on several pieces of clothing, as Bob watched.
As Bob watched Ed picked out some clothing, he thought, 'Ed really is a tomboy. Nothing is going to change that. But, I need talk her into buying at least on nice, though not expensive dress, for herself.'
Eventually, Bob was able talk Ed into picked out a nice dress that both she and Bob agreed, that she looked good in. And the dress was not very expensive.
When they were finished shopping for clothing. Ed picked a back pack to put all of her new clothes in.
Finally, they check out, and Bob used his debit card to pay for everything.
Since it was only three large of bags of clothing, including a bag for the backpack. Bob didn't mind carrying the items out of the store.
After they put Ed's new clothing into the truck of Bob's car. Bob drove Ed and himself to nearby electronics store to get Ed a computer laptop. It was a decent, mid-line laptop computer. Bob just prayed that Ed would not be tempted, out of boredom, to try to hack into any computers, while in town.
But, Ed promised she wouldn't. And Bob trusted her.
Also, Ed told him that she planed to keep her backpack full of clothes, and her laptop near her, at all times. In case they needed to make a quick escape.
Bob complimented that was a good idea.
After a few other short errands, for a few items. And a quite trip to the hotel, so Ed could shower, and change clothes, Bob took Ed back to his home for a proper introduction.
As Bob re-entered his home, through the front door, with Ed, he met his parents in their living room. With Ed standing to his right side.
Bob saw that both his parents were resting on the couch, while watching TV.
Bob thought, 'My siblings are likely in another part of the house.'
Bob said to them, “Mom, Dad, I have someone to introduce you too.”
Bob's parents turned to face him and Ed.
Ed smiled at them. She waved did a small wave with her right hand, as she said, “Hi.” She then dropped her right hand back to her side.
Bob introduced her, as he calmly said, “This is Ed. A girl I met last night.”
Bob could see that his comment surprised both his parents.
Bob's mother had the TV remote in her right hand. She muted the TV, and set the remote on the couch.
She and her husband sprung up from their seats as they walked over to Bob and Ed.
When they reach Bob and Ed, they came to a stop, five feet from them, as they both look at Ed.
Bob's mother asked, “Ed, are you Bob's girlfriend?”
Ed coyly said, “Maybe.”
Bob's father said, under his breath, “Finally.”
Bob's mother offered, “Come sit down, so we can talk.”
Ed said, “Sure.”
Ed, Bob, and Bob's parents then went back into the living room, and sat down in the chairs and couch. With Bob's parents taking the chairs. And Ed and Bob sitting beside each other, on the couch.
Bob, Ed, and Bob's parents spent the nex a half hour talking, with Bob getting the feeling that even with Ed's oddities, his parents liked her.
Though, soon they wrapped up their conversation, with Bob and Ed then heading up to Bob's bedroom.
When the got to his room, Bob shut the door, but he did not lock. He then walked over to his gym bag. He then picked up his laptop, and peripherals, including his wireless mouse, off his gym bag, onto his bed.
Bob and Ed then sat down beside each other, on Bob's bed, as Bob set his laptop at the foot of his bed. He then opened his laptop, turned off sleep mode. Next, he logged into his account, using the password new password, which he changed last night, before he got reach for bed.
With his laptop computer ready to use, Bob let Ed look at his laptop computer.
Ed recognized the model, as she stated, “Oh. A nice model.”
Bob mentioned, “It even has the entertainment deluxe package on it.”
Ed cracked a grin, as she asked, “Real nice model, then. Ed like. Can Ed hack with it, once we leave town?”
Bob politely said, “Sorry Ed. This computer laptop is for archival purposes. Not hacking. Hacking should be done on a separate computer, in case of backhacks.”
Ed conceded, “Good point. How does Bob know about backhacks?”
Bob asked, “Ever seen the Ghost in the Shell anime and manga series?”
Ed stated, “Ed has. Ed especially liked Stand Alone Complex anime series. As a child, Ed for learn interest in hacking from watching Major hack in that series.”
Bob thought, 'That explains so much. Though, Ed and Motoko are completely polar opposites. It might not be a good idea for them to ever meet. I doubt they will like each other.'
Bob inquired, “Cool. So do I. Now, what do you want to watch first, Ed?”
Ed answered, “My series.”
Bob countered, “Are you sure you want to see your series? You of all people know that a lot of unpleasant stuff happened to you guys.”
Ed stated, “Ed still needs to see it.”
Bob responded, “Okay. We will start with the first episode. I will be back in a couple of minutes.”
Bob went down to the basement to retrieve his Cowboy Bebop anime and music collections, and bring it back upstairs.
Five minutes later, he returned with the items he had been looking for.
As Bob returned to the room, he sat back down beside Ed, on his bed, as he set the DVDs and CDs on his bed, by the laptop.
Bob then pulled out the first disc from his its box, and he loaded the DVD into the disc tray of the computer.
To Bob's delight, the DVD loaded perfectly onto his new laptop computer.
Bob then set the DVD to play the english dialogue track of the Cowboy Bebop episodes on the disc.
Bob also see the volume to a comfortable level, with the window the video was playing on set to full screen mode, so they could see the episode, clearly.
They then watched the first episode of Cowboy Bebop without a problem.
Though, Ed commented, 'So sad, that couple died from their foolishness.'
Bob agreed, “True.”
The next episode was, 'Stray Dog Strut', which introduce Ein.
Ed stated, “So, that is how Ein joined the crew.”
Bob commented, in a humorous tone of voice, “I don't think Ein gave them must choice.
For a few seconds, Ed lightly giggled, as she replied, “Ein has always been that way.”
The episode was, 'Honky Tonk Women”, which introduce Faye.
Ed said, “Faye-Faye is funny when she is so greedy.”
Bob replied, “No argument there.”
The next few episodes came and when.
Then came the episode, “Heavy Metal Queen”, which introduced V.T.
Ed stated, “V.T. was fun when I later met her, with Faye and Jet.”
Bob requested, “You will have to tell me that story sometime, Ed”
Bob mentally reflected, with amusement, 'V.T., Ed, and Faye in the same place. There are no three more polar opposite women, in personalities, in the entire multiverse. Jet must have had fun ducking the fireworks of those three that day. Bwahahahaha!!'
Ed replied, “Oh, I will.”
Bob couple not hold it in anymore, as he chuckled a little, from Ed's comments.
Two episodes later was, “Jamming with Edward”, which introduced Ed.
After the episode ended, Ed plainly asked, “Was Edward really this annoying?”
Bob said, in a comforting tone of voice, “Ed, you grow on people. And you have more of a fun personality, than an annoying one. It just took you time to mature a little.”
Ed responded, “Thanks Bob.”
A few episodes, after Ed's introductory episode, was the episode, “Toys in the Attic”.
At the end, Ed commented, “Ed got stomach ache from eating that thing, for a day. And others wake up a day later.”
Bob replied, “That is nice to know.” He thought, 'That explains the questions I have about that episode.'
The there was the two part episode, “Jupiter Jazz”.
Ed said, “Poor Gren. Ed sat Faye wept for him, for a little while, soon after those events.”
Bob soberly commented, “There are worse ways to go.”
Ed quietly agreed, “True.”
The next episode was, “Bohemian Rhapsody”.
Ed stated, “I have great times playing chess with old guy. Even beat him a few times.”
Bob replied, “I am not surprised.”
A few episodes later was, “Mushroom Samba”.
Ed said, “I knew Ein could talk to animals. But, why didn't Ein talk to us?”
Bob commented, “Maybe he had nothing to say.”
Ed laughed.
They continued watching, with Bob pulling out the Cowboy Bebop anime movie to play between episodes twenty-two, “Cowboy Funk”, and episode twenty-three, Brain Scratch, which was the proper chronological order for the Cowboy Bebop anime move.
Soon after, then they came to the series two part final, “The Real Folk Blues”.
At the end of the episode, Bob saw Ed start to cry.
Bob said, in a comforting tone of voice, “Cry all you need, Ed. You will feel better, afterward.”
Ed used her hands to wiped away her tears, as she stated, “It is not that. It is that I regret not being able to find, Spike.”
Bob said, in a supportive tone of voice, “I am sure you will find Spike, eventually.”
Bob thought, 'It seems that Cowboy Bebop reality itself has conspired to keep Spike Spiegel a mystery to literally everyone. Even the creator of the series has gone on record, stating he is not sure what happened to Spike.'
Ed replied, “Thanks, for the vote of confidence, Bob.”
Bob could see that Ed was calming down. He responded, “Don't worry about it, Ed. Now, let's watch some anime comedies. I found this one comedy, titled Ranma Half, whose cast of characters, I am sure exists in this reality, as real people.”
Ed asked, in mild surprised, “Really?”
Bob responded, “Yes. And I think we will both laugh are butts off watching it.”
Ed replied, “Sounds interesting, Bob. Let's see it.”
Bob then used his mouse to select the first anime episode of Ranma Half, in the english dub.
The two of them started watching the episode, and they laughed through the entire episode.
At the end of the episode, Ed commented, “In Akane's place, meeting nude, male Ranma, Ed would not have screamed. Ed would have been flattered.”
Bob said, “You are not most women, Ed.”
Ed concede, “True.”
Bob stated, “And I mean that as a compliment.”
Ed replied, “I know. Let's keep watching.”
They then spent the rest of the afternoon and evening, between meals and bathroom trips, watching anime. Mostly episodes from Ranma Half. But, a few other series, as well. Until it was time for Bob to take Ed back to the hotel she was staying at.
As soon as Bob escorted Ed to her hotel room, he returned to his car, and came home, He then got ready for bed, and he went to sleep in his bed.
On Sunday morning, Bob picked Ed up, they had breakfast, then came back to Bob's family home, and they watched even more anime, until it was time take Ed to the hotel, with Bob returning home to get some sleep.
During the entire time, both Ed and Bob got to know each other, and they found they did like each others company, and tastes in various things. They were fast becoming good friends, and maybe something more.
(_)
Then, came Monday morning, and Bob had to report for work at the Gateway to Fantasy collector's store.
With Bob graduated from high school, Bob was working the morning shift at the store.
After Bob had breakfast with Ed, he dropped her back at the hotel, he head for work.
Bob was dressed in his usual work clothes, with his necklace hidden under his shirt.
As Bob drove to work that morning, he thought, 'This will be the first time, in a while, that have I shown up for the morning and afternoon shifts, instead of afternoon and evening shifts.'
'But, I am not out of school, so that is no surprise there. Still, that breakfast with Ed was fun. And I am sure she can take care of herself, till this evening.'
'And given the sudden craziness in my life, this weekend I created a bugout bag for myself, that I put into the trunk of my car. It is my gym bag. It also has my new laptop, and the items that came with it, a few sets of my clothes, Mal's coat, my boot knife, and a few other things.'
'Also, I am glad I transfers the from my DVD and music collection, to my laptop, the few series, including Cowboy Bebop series, movie and soundtrack, that is not already on the hard drive.'
'Along with this, backup my computer files from my old tower computer. Including my copies of the Cowboy Bebop manga. So, I have everything on hand. I even found out that I was able to import my favorites from the web browser my tower computer, in the web browser of my new laptop computer.'
'I am ready to run, if I need too. But, I won't run without Ed. Also, I got my necklace under my shirt.'
'Still, now I have to see if my boss figured out I was in another reality, last Friday night.'
A few minutes later, Bob reached the store the parking lot and parked his car.
He then walked in the store, through the front double-doors, which Rico left unlocked during that time of morning. Though, the store was still technically closed for another half hour.
After Bob walked inside the store, he saw Rico standing there, waiting for him, directly in front of him, ten feet inside the store.
Rico was wearing a short sleeved blouse, pants, and shoes.
Though, from the look on Rico's face, Bob could tell she was not happy about something.
Rico flatly ordered, “My office, now.”
Bob just nodded, in responded.
Rico then turned around and headed for her office, with Bob following behind her.
When they went inside her office, Rico closed the door behind them. She then sat down behind her desk.
After she sat down, she looked over at Bob, as she ordered, “Sit down Bob. We have a lot to talk about.
Of the two chairs in front of Rico's desk, Bob sat down in the chair to Rico's right side.
The green haired woman then turned her thin screen monitor around, on its base, for Bob to see, as she inquired, “Care to explain this?”
Bob look at the monitor, and he was surprised at what he saw.
The screen showed three videos on loops. One was Bob disappearing. Another was Bob reappearing. And the third was Bob putting on Mal's long coat.
Bob thought, 'Oh crap. I have been caught. And Rico knows that I had been outside of this reality. I hope to god, she figured this out, after Rock and Revy left. If they know, it could cause me all sorts of trouble.'
'If I am not careful, I will be dragged into their insane lives. That is something I want to avoid at all cost. Adventure is one thing. Insanity is quite another. Still, I may have to tell Rico most of everything. But, I will not tell him about Ed, about Reggie being my future self, nor about my family's genetic history.'
'Though, I will ask if she wants the short answer, or the long answer. I might get lucky, and I just give her the cliff notes version, like she did with me, concerning Chang's defeat.'
Bob questioned, “Do you want the short answer? Or, the long answer?”
Rico stated, “I will keep this store closed as long as it takes to get the full story from you.”
Bob thought, 'Damn. She wants the long answer. I am going to have to tell her most of what happened. And she can tell if I am lying. So, I am going to be have to be honest with her. But, I might be able to gloss over a lot of the details.'
Bob explained, “First, that night, I did not mess with the reality device. I noticed that one of the drawers by the cashier's counter was cracked open. I opened it to see what was in.”
“I saw your reality device. I immediately device to close the drawer. But, as I closed the drawer, the bottom of the drawer you had that device in fell out, with the device dropping to the floor. I tried to catch it, but it hit the floor, before I did, and it activated. In an instant, I was on Mars in the Cowboy Bebop reality. On May Fourteenth, Two thousand seventy-five. Around four years after the Cowboy Bebop series ended.”
“I then spent the next two days hauling my ass back to Earth, and the ruins of Aspen of that reality, so I could return here, when the forty-eight hour countdown on the timer ended. And I just barely made it under the wire.”
Rico thought, 'So, that is where I put it. With this whole an accident was my fault, and it is not Bob's fault. Good. He has always been such a responsible person. So, there is hope. Now, to tell him the truth about that timer on the reality device. Though, I am sure he is not going to be happy to hear this, after the face. But, first...'
Rico stated, “I should not have left that reality device out, like that. For that, I apologize.”
Bob said, “Apology accepted.”
Rico pointed out, “Thank you. Now, I am sure you are not going to like hearing this after the fact. But, there was no need for you to travel back to Earth, in the other reality. The device should have returned you back to store when the countdown ended. Still, you did not know that.”
Bob mentally whined, 'Thanks for telling me after the fact. Though, at least you realize you mistake.' He said, “You are correct. But, I can live with at least knowing that, now.”
Rico said, “Good. Anyway, I want to know the details of how you got from Mars to Earth, within less than two days. That is quite a feat. I am not sure even my friends from Roanapur could pulled that off, without using reality traveling technology. And that warrants learning more about your adventure.”
Bob thought, 'Damn. And I was hoping I could just get by with telling her the short version. Still, that was a nice compliment. So, what the hell? I might as well just tell her what happened.'
Bob dropped all pretenses, while he gave his boss a million dollar smile, as he stated, in with delight in his tone of voice, “I was told such a run was called a, comet run, in that reality. And it lived up to the name. I had the time my life, for those two days.”
Rico inquired, “What do you mean?”
Bob answered, “Well, to start with, I met V.T., the Heavy Metal Queen. I found V.T. to be wonderful conversationalist. And she has great taste in music. Some of that rock she listens to does not exist here. But, it is as good as some of the best rock songs here.”
Rico asked, “You met V.T.? The space trucker?”
Bob replied, “Yep. She is a great woman to get to know. The Heavy Metal Queen episode did not do her justice. Thought, the episode did show her in a positive light. I have videos and pictures of her and others. On my cellphone. If you want to see.”
Rico responded, “Maybe later.”
Bob said, “Anyway, I think we might be seeing V.T. someday.”
Rico asked, “What do you mean?”
Bob answered, “When I met V.T. she was talking to these two guys. Long story short, I overheard the tail in of their conversation, and they were offering V.T. a job. Right before I left, I told V.T. to take the job that were offer. Anyway, I talked to them right after they were finished with V.T. They run a package delivery service.”
“It seems in their youth, they saw Futurama. It is the only series that fits their explanation, and they decided to take the idea of that series to the next logical step. Here is their card. I would like it back, when you are finished looking at it.”
Bob pulled out his wallet, and pulled out a card from it.
He handed the card to Rico.
Rico took the card from Bob's left hand. When the green haired woman read the card, in her hands, her eyes when wide. The card read, in english letters, “Reality Express.” Below it, in small letters in english were, “Literally anytime. Anywhere. For a fair price.”
Bob saw the expression on Rico's face. Bob stated, “Yep. They run a reality package delivery service. And they disappeared before I could question them.”
Rico handed Bob back his card, as she thought, 'This changes everything. Bob, you have met other reality travelers, and they know you exist. I need to know how serious the situation is.' Rico asked, “Did you meet any other reality travelers while in that reality?”
Bob took the card back into his wallet. He then put his wallet in the pants pocket he had it in.
Bob looked over at Rico, as he answered her, “Yea. I don't know how they got there. But, I met the Serenity crew, from the Firefly series. Post Serenity Movie. Considering neither Book, nor Wash, were there.”
Rico thought, 'So, there is where they wound up.'
Bob continued, “Anyway, I have it on good authority that they do not have any reality tech with them.” He thought, 'If they did, Chang would not still be stuck with them. And she would have likely be gone long before I met the rest of the crew.'
Rico thought, 'Given what that crew is capable of, I am not surprised that Rock would not let them have any such technology. They have the potential to become just as dangerous as Chang became.'
Rico asked, “And what were you opinions of them?”
Bob commented, “While most of the crew of the Serenity seemed nice. I avoided River, for obvious reasons. And Kaylee had to work on the Serenity's engines for most of the time I was on board their ship. Still, Mal can be such a jerk. That is why I stole Mal's brown long coat.”
Rico exclaimed, “You did what?!”
Bob slyly smiled, as he responded, “Yea. That video of me putting the coat on should be in that third video of your. That is Mal's brown long coat. I have it in the trunk of my car, right now. Do you want to see it?”
Rico flatly answered, “No. And if Mal ever finds you, you are a dead man.”
Bob smirked, as he stated, “He has got to catch me first. Also, I got another memento from my trip.” Bob used his right hand to reach into his pull out his necklace with the vial of red soil attached to it.” Bob continued, “This is vial of red martian soil from the Cowboy Bebop reality.”
Rico replied, “Wow!”
Bob said, “I know.”
Rico asked, “Isn't it illegal to own space material like that here?”
Bob chuckled for a few seconds. He then put his necklace back under his shirt, as he answered, “You quoting me on legalities. That is a laugh. I looked into this a while back.”
“Long story short, the only space rocks the government claims to own are those they brought back with them. Like the moon rocks. If it falls to the ground on its own, it is fair game.”
“And since the government didn't bring this martian soil to Earth, it doesn't belong to them. In a way, as long as I have this necklace, I will never leave Mars.”
Bob thought, 'I am glad I did that school report on the subject of moon rocks.'
Rico commented, “That is one way to looked at it.”
Bob mentioned, “By the way, I found Chang.” He thought, 'This news will likely brighten her day. And help me get out of the doghouse with her.'
Rico responded, in surprise, “What?!” Rico thought, 'You found Chang. Bob, what happened to you in that reality?'
Bob stated, “Yea. I did find her. Yes. She is a woman, now. And a hot one at that. By the way, is there a reward for information leading to his capture?”
Rico replied, “Not as far as know”
Bob responded, “Damn. I was hoping for some quick cash. Oh well. Anyway, I don't know how. I don't know why. But, somehow, Chang ended up River's bitch. As in kept girlfriend. Also, she is the Serenity's janitor. Talk about how the mighty have fallen.”
Rico laughed uneasily. She thought, 'This boy had seen a lot in two days. At least, Chang is clearly in hiding. Even from the Serenity crew. Except for River, whom probably has her on a tight leash. I can live with Chang suffering that fate.'
Bob thought, 'Well, she is happier. But, not as happy as I had hoped that news would makes. Still, I might as well also mentioned the name that Chang now goes by.'
Bob went onto say, “Also, Chang now goes by the name, Daiyu. She told me her female name means, black jade.”
Rico inquired, with curiously showing in her voice, “You actually talked to her?”
Bob shrugged, as she answered, “At the time, she was literally tossing me around the room. But, I did get a few things out of her. And escaped her by tricking her.”
“Though, she did tell me about what that process does to you. Besides the Including the super-soldier serum. Damn you girls are strong. During the tail end of our little conversation, Daiyu practically threw me around the room, like a ragdoll. Before, I was able to escape her.”
Rico thought, 'Dear lord. Bob survived a fight with Chang. And Chang told him about the vat process. This is not good. Still...” She asked, with concern in her voice, “Are you okay?”
Bob casually responded, “Yea. I am okay. I do have a few bruises from the experience. But, I will leave. Still, that was long after I got arrested, and escaped, the ISSP.”
Rico questioned, “You got arrested, and escaped, the police?”
Bob responded, “Don't worry. I didn't do anything illegal to get arrested. Long story short, it was a corrupt scam by the police. They were arresting everyone entering the Earth and Moon area, from the hyperspace gates. Jet wound up as my cell mate. With Mal, Jayne, and Simon being held in a cell across from us. During the mass jailbreak, we were all part of, Jet kicked both Mal and Jayne’s asses.”
Rico thought, 'Well, that answers that question, of which one of those men is tougher in a fight. Still, on a related matter.' She asked, “You met Jet?”
Bob replied, “And Faye. With the three of us escaping on the Bebop.” He mentally added, 'And Ed, whom is here in town. Not that I want you to know that, Rico. She is the first girl to ever show any interest in me, and I am going to have you send her back to her home reality.'
Rico sarcastically stated, “Great. You are now a wanted man there.”
Bob countered, “Nope. I am not a fugitive there. Jet told me not to worry. From what I understand, if the escape came out, it would create a huge scandal, concerning the mass of wrongful arrests. And thus, the ISSP top brass will likely swipe everything under the rug.”
Rico said, “That is believable.” She thought, 'I have heard of worse scandals being swept under the rug, in my home reality.'
Bob mentioned, “Anyway, Faye and Jet are great people. Just like V.T. They let me take several videos and pictures of them. I even had fan ready interviews of them.”
Rico commented, “That is wild.”
Bob stated, “They even gave me a tour of their ship and zipcrafts. I got to peek inside the Swordfish II, Hammerhead, and Red Tail. And I even got pictures, videos, and audio recordings of all three of those zipcraft, and the interior of the Bebop, itself.”
Rico replied, with astonishment in her tone of voice, “You lucky dog.”
Bob smiled, as he responded, “I know. Oh, by the way. I got shot by, Zoe. But, it is only a graze, on my upper left arm. I will be fine. It even stopped bleeding last night, and I didn't have to patch it. Though, I did clear it.”
Rico questioned, with concern, “You got shot?!”
Bob replied, “Yes. It is only a scratch. Though, the trip was still worth it.”
Rico thought, 'This is bad. The way he is talking about his first adventure, it is like a junkie getting his first fix. He just cannot get enough. And he is going to want more. This could be a problem.'
Bob smiled grew a little wider, as he stated, in excitement, “And there is more. So much more. From my adventure I learned that this reality is a work of fiction. I am not sure by how much. Or, how many series.”
“But, I have nailed down confirmation of one series. And I am fairly sure that timeline wise, in this reality, the series has concluded. Considering the person's age in the series, compared to what I have seen in news article about him, or her, depending on the situation. That person's name is Ranma Saotome, from the series is Ranma Half.”
Rico asked, “How did you find about the Ranma Half series?”
Bob inquired, “You know the series?”
Rico flatly responded, “Of course I do. From the reality I come from, any anime fan, worth a damn, has heard of that series. Now, how did you find out?”
Bob explained, “The city was I teleport too, on Mars, that was Tharsis City. During my time there, I went to a store called Jayray's. It was an electronics store, there. I bought a laptop computer there from teenage sales girl named, Judy. On it, I got what they called the deluxe package. It included just about every fictional series you could imagine.”
“Of course, excluding the Cowboy Bebop series. But, I got that covered. I even have copies of Black Lagoon on it. And that is only the tip of iceberg of what I got. From the content on the deluxe entertainment package. While cross-referencing the information I found on the internet here. I figured out this reality is just a work of fiction”
Bob thought, 'I will leave out Reggie and B being the ones that bought the laptop and a few other items. Including, paying Mal for my ride on the Serenity.'
Rico thought, 'I already knew that. But, the fact you figured this out, on your own. Including, finding out about Ranma. Means this situation is getting worse, by the minute, for both of us. Thankfully, I am recording this entire conversation for later.'
'I never did tell you that I wired my office as well, with both hidden cameras and microphones. Though, I did that, as possible leverage, if Rock, Revy, or one of their friends, every came after me again. Which, thankfully, has not yet happened. And I hope it never does happen. I really don't want to get on their bad sides. And I am sure you don't want to get on their bad sides, either.'
'Still, I wonder what you have found out on the internet.'
Rico requested, “Please explain. What did you find on the internet?”
Bob stated, “I found out a lot. Two years ago, after you were kidnapped, I started looking on the internet for weird things on Earth. And I remember of lot of what I read, back them. Still, a lot of it is censored. But, if you look hard enough, you will start seeing patterns.”
“Like a lot of craziness is centered around Tokyo. And no, I am not planning to go there. Nor, the backwoods of China. After seeing Ranma Half.”
Rico said, “That would be wise.” She thought, 'If he has figured out that much, then this means he was already slowly putting the pieced together, years ago. Right after I was kidnapped.'
'Oh, Bob. You were planning on going on an adventure, even before you accidentally wound up in the Cowboy Bebop reality, for two days. You just got started on your adventure, a little sooner than you planned.'
'And I made things worse. I told you the basics of what was going on. Along with what you learned, you realized how many of the pieces fit together, in this puzzle we call life.'
'Also, I offered to take you on adventures, when you turned eighteen. And you took me at my word. And while I planned to take you to a few, of the more safer places in the multiverse. You clearly were expecting more from me.'
'And I only made that offer to you, as a way to convince you to stay, until you were adult. So, you won't do something stupid. And try to go on an adventure, before you were ready.'
'I had you lose weight, and showed you the basics to protecting yourself. In case you did get in trouble. And it looks my precautions paid off. Because you are still alive and in good health. Instead of stranded, or dead, in another reality.'
'Still, it looks like my plans to protect you have backfire. And I now have to deal with the repercussions.'
Bob went onto say, “I am glad you agree. Anyway, last Friday night. After I got back. Over the previous weekend, I started watching some anime I now own. And speaking of last Friday night. I first have a question for you. Was that Rock and Revy, meeting with you, that night, in the store?”
Rico answered, “Yes. They sometimes come by, and we chat. And catch up on what is going on with each other.” She thought, 'There is no point in denying that. We are both in too deep, as is.'
Bob said, “I thought so. Also, I would appreciate it if you kept this conversation between us.”
Bob thought, 'This means that Rico is being kept in the loop, with his friends from other realities. It also means that eventually, Rock and Revy will come back, and learn that I reality traveled.'
'Though, I believe you will only inform them of the basics of what happened to me. Without going into the details I told you. But, I do not want to be around, when Rock and Revy learn about my little adventure. Because, they will be looking for me. To learn more about what had happened. And I don't want to answer their questions, and risk getting caught up in their insane lives.'
'My life is crazy enough, as is.'
'Still, those types of meetings only happen once, every few months. So, I have sometime to get ready, before I finally leave town with Ed. And go on the grand adventure, I am sure we are both destine to have together.'
Rico flatly stated, “I will take your request under consideration. Please continue.”
Bob thought, 'Good. That means you will likely keep what I told you, to yourself. Now, to continue my story.'
Bob stated, “I decided, given the gender bending that happened to you, and the others, that I would check out some anime of the gender bending genre. I came across the Ranma Half anime during Friday night. I found it very funny. And after watching the first episode, I remembered the name Ranma Saotome, in some martial arts news, that I had run across, over the years.”
“From there, it wasn't hard to nail down Ranma's alter-ego, Ranko, of the former rock band, Koco.”
“I found finding out my home reality was a work of fiction, to be is very interesting.”
Rico agreed, “Yes, it is. I know the feeling. And it opens up possibilities.”
Bob replied, “That it does.”
Rico inquired, “By the way, how much of the Ranma anime and manga have you reviewed, so far?” She thought, 'How much do you know about, Ranma?'
Bob responded, “Not much. It is a long series. By the way, is this reality dealing with the Ranma Half anime, or manga?”
Rico thought, 'Good. Though, I am sure you will likely find out more, as time goes on. But, I might as answer you question. And you will probably find my answer, to be interesting.'
Rico commented, “From what I was told. This reality's Ranma experienced both the stories from the anime and the manga.”
Bob replied, with intrigue in his tone of voice, “Interesting.”
Rico mentally reflected, 'That is just what I expected you to say.'
Meanwhile, Bob thought, 'I am sure that the anime and manga have parts that conflict. So, that means that this reality may not exactly follow either version. But, this reality is an alternative reality of the two versions of that series. This is truly fascinating. But, I will think on that more later. I need to tell Rico about a few other series, that I have watched, and read.'
Though, before Bob could speak, Rico questioned, “Yes. It is. Anything else?”
Bob thought, 'I better not delay her further.' He mentioned, “Yes. There were other series I watched, and read, as well.”
Rico questioned, “Such as?”
Bob answered, “There was this anime that has an interesting take of the magical girl genre. The title was, Kampfer. I have only looked at the anime. I haven't looked at the manga, nor light novels.'
'Then, there was this very funny manga, I found. The title is, Gacha Gacha Secret. I will say this, Akira is likely the only person I have seen to accept his, her, gender abilities so quickly, and not reject those abilities.”
Rico stated, “True. Akira is one of a kind.” Rico mentally added, 'And you don't know the half of it. Bob, I wonder how you would react to learned that Kampfer anime, and Gacha Gacha manga, as being real in this reality? Or, how would you react if you learned what happened to Akira, after her series had concluded? And the fact that all three of those people are now lovers with each other.'
Bob said, in a more serious, through sober tone of voice, “Rico. There was another matter I would like to talk to you about. I know you don't like to talk about your time, and experiences, in Roanapur. And I respect that. But, I am looking for some help.”
Rico asked, with concern in her tone of voice, “What kind of help?”
Bob said, “Well, I know that you have some experience with dealing within the black market. Given your time in the Church of Violence. And I think we could make a nice profit collecting and selling things from across the multiverse.”
“I am not talking about any serious stealing. Hell. Just some nicknacks, we can pick up cheap there and sell at a premium here. Along with some pictures, videos, music, art. Even internet information, from other realities, could net us fortunes, several times over.”
Bob's eyes became wider, with glee, as he continued, in a slightly energetic tone of voice, “And that is only the tip of a mountain of an iceberg.”
Bob's voice became more excited, as he went on to say, “And Rico. Think of the wealth. Think of the power. Think of the fun we could have doing this.”
Rico forcefully stated, “No!” She then continued, in a very serious, and direct, tone of voice, “Rock and Revy informed me all to well that this is exactly what started the whole mess with Chang, in the first place. This is the dark side of multiverse travel. The temptation to profit off of traveling the multiverse, while thinking that your victims are just characters, and not real people. Chang thought the same thing. Of having fun and profit by collecting and stealing across the multiverse.”
“And look at the mess has Chang caused. I lost my manhood because of Chang. And I was one of the lucky ones. At least, Chang did not use me in her Tower's breeding projects. I was just slated to be a brainwashed servant. Until Rock and her friends found me in the Tower, and deprogrammed me.”
“And also look at what happened to Rock, and her immediate friends. They are in the same boat as me...”
Rico let out a deep breath. She went onto say, in a more sober tone of voice, “What I am saying, Bob. Is that you do not want to mess with the multiverse, like that. No good will come of it. None, what so ever.”
Bob quickly backed off the idea, as he forced himself to calm down.
Bob responded, in a much more calmer tone of voice, “Okay. I get your Yoda moment. I will drop the idea. Though, one can still enjoy the traveling and sightseeing.” Bob mentally added, 'Damn! She has a point. I guess that was not such a great idea, after all. I saw where that fate lead Chang. That is a fate that I do not want.'
Rico stated, “Good. I have heard enough, Bob. We may talk about this later. I want you to go open the store. I will join you in a little while. And please close this office door, behind you.”
Bob replied, “Yes ma'am.” He then got up from his chair, and walked over to the closed office door. He then opened the door, and gently closed the door behind him, as he left for the storefront lobby, to open up Rico's store, for the morning.
As soon as Bob had closed the door behind him, with the door latch catching on the groove, Rico pulled out her cellphone, and she dialed a cellphone number, that she had on her cellphone.
Rico then held the cellphone up to her right ear.
The phone rang, as Rico thought, 'I was told this number is to be used for emergencies. And this is an emergency. The worst part, is that I am going to have to tell the the others, that I told Bob what basically happened to us, in the multiverse. They are not going to be happy with me doing that. And they are going to want to speak to Bob about the matter. But, I will do my best to protect Bob from them. Which is unfortunately, not saying much.
'Though, the alternative, of letting Bob roam free, without talking to him. Could be far worse for everyone. Including, Bob, himself.'
The person on the other end picked up the phone. A female voice answered, “Hello.”
Rico said, “Hi Akira. It is Rico. I think we may have a problem that you need to inform Rock of. It is about Bob. That her and Revy's suspicions were correct. And it is worse than we thought. As such, I could use a second opinion on how to handle Bob.”
Akira responded, “Rico. I am listening. Tell me what you found out, so I can let Rock know what is going on.”
Rico then began telling Akira what Bob had told her.
Fifteen minutes later, Rico hung up her cellphone, and put it away. She then got up from her chair, went to her office door. She opened her door, and walked into the story front lobby.
As she exited her office, she gently shut her door behind her.
While Rico walked through the lobby, to join Bob, in opening up her shop, she thought, 'I hope we don't have to do anything drastic about Bob. I like Bob, as a friend. And I don't want to see anything bad happen to him. Now,
A few seconds later, Rico joined Bob, at the front of the store. With her and Bob, soon opening the Gateway to Fantasy Collector's Store for business, that day. And both Rico and Bob, tabled their personal worries, for later, as they did their jobs for that day.
(_)
Cowboy Bebop Reality. Tharsis City, on Mars.
It was a sunny day, as Rock walked the streets of Tharsis city.
For Rock, it had been a day since Akira had visited her, on Lagoon Island. In private, away from the rest of her family, Akira had told her what Rico had told her.
Akira saw that Rock was not happy with the situation. But, she was not angry either. Akira then left for her home, while Rock decided to visit the Cowboy Bebop reality, and see where Bob had been. Before she came to Akira's home reality, and talked to Rico, on the matter.'
To prevent paradoxes, Rock came a week after the date Bob had mentioned he had come to this reality on.
According the clock in the restaurant that Rock had just exited, the time was 3:35 PM, local time. She had checked with the locals. And she confirmed that the date Tuesday, May Twenty-first, Two thousand seventy-five AD.
To prevent being seen, nor recorded, by camera, arriving in the Cowboy Bebop reality, Rock had teleported into the women's restroom, in a restaurant.
As Rock had used her reality device, she thought of the date, time, place, and reality. Along with teleported into a women's restroom, in a restaurant, near a store electronics store, called Jayray's.
Over the last few years, since Rock was changed into a woman. The super-soldier serum she was exposed to had kept female form was still in excellent physical condition. Also, she had decided to keep her black hair long. Because she found she liked her long black hair, and Revy found her long black hair attractive.
Rock was dressed in her usual white long sleeved blouse, and dark pants, with black, flat sole slippers. And for emergencies, she had her sonic shotgun hidden in her gambler's rig, on the underside of her right wrist, under her long right sleeve.
As soon as Rock had arrived, she pocketed her reality device in her front right pants pocket. She then had walked out of the restroom, and into the dining area of the restaurant. Next, she checked the clocked, for the local time. After which, she asked a few of the locals, in english, for the day's date.
Once confirming with the date a few times, she asked how to find Jayray's. Fortunately, the people in the restaurant were more than happy to give her directions. And she was informed that it was only a block from her location. All she had to do was exit the restaurant, and take a right. With her to keep walking for around ten minutes. That she cannot miss.
After Rock gaining the information she needed, Rock said, thank you for the information, to the people. She then calmly exited the restaurant. She then turned to her right side, as she started to walk down the sidewalk.
Given the time of day, and the area of the city Rock was in. There were not many people on the sidewalks. And not many vehicles driving by, or flying nearby.
While Rock walked down the sidewalks, of the city, she looked around, as she thought, 'You know what, I am really surprised at how clean and nice this Tharsis city is. Given how gritty the Cowboy Bebop series can be, this place seems a lot nicer than I though it would be. It is not perfect. But, it is nice.'
'On a related topic. In all honesty. Years ago. When I first showed Revy my copies of the Cowboy Bebop anime series. That I bought. I was surprised to find that Revy liked watching the Cowboy Bebop anime series. Fortunately, the copies I bought had the american english dub of the series, which were very good.'
'As I recall. I introduced her to the Cowboy Bebop series about two weeks after we survived that adventure with that group of middle eastern terrorists that Chang dragged us into.'
'It around the time Revy stopped talking about challenging Shenhua to a dual. Like she had with Roberta. Fortunately, Dutch, Benny, Chang, and I, convinced her it was a bad idea.'
'All four of us had a vested interest in making sure those two did not kill each other. Chang like Revy and Shenhua. While, Benny, Dutch, and I, liked Revy.'
'Revy finally agreed to drop the idea. Because it is just too most of a challenge to figure out how the fight would begin. At close quarters. Or, at range. Revy a had range advantage, while Shenhua had a close quarters combat advantage. So, there fighting styles were to different to have a formal match with weapon.'
'And I truly believe that Revy did not want to have a repeat with that four hours slug fest, without weapons, that she had with Roberta.'
'Given that was painful, and ultimately boring to watch. I don't want to know how those two women felt during the battle. Nor, afterward.'
'Though, after right after fight, Revy was so sore, that it took her two days before she could walk more distance than it took to get from her bed, to her personal bathroom. And I am sure that Roberta was in a similar stay.'
'But, both of them did recover. And I am sure that like Revy. Roberta would not want to repeat that fistfight, either.'
'Though, we did take our time walking the Cowboy Bebop series, a little over a month. With us watching one episode at night. Or, in the case of the Cowboy Bebop movie, we watched it over a could of days.'
'We finished watched the series, few months before the twins came to town. Damn those two kids were messed up.'
'Anyway, Revy seemed to see something she liked in Spike. Not that I was jealous. No reason to be jealous of a dead man. But, I am not sure if it was Spike's past, his fighting style. Which he sometimes used two guns at once. His personality. Or, his piloting skills. Though, she saw something in him that she liked...'
'Wait a minute... That brings back other memories... At the beginning of the Greenback Jane arc... I saw in the anime version... Our version... When Revy and Eda were comparing guns that Jesus would have, Revy mentioned a Jericho nine forty-one semi-automatic pistol. That is the weapon of choice that Spike used in Cowboy Bebop... Hahaha... I think I may have inadvertently figured out an injoke to my own series. This is wild.'
'And that is why Revy liked the Cowboy Bebop series. She saw something similar in herself. Though, she did not realize it at the time, her character creation was partly inspired by Spike, from Cowboy Bebop.'
'Still, I don't like to think of friends, nor myself, this way. Doing so, would likely only lead to madness.'
'And back to the matter at hand. Besides finding out what Bob knows. The other big question is. So, should I check up on Chang? Only Bob, Rico, Akira, I guess River, and I, know that Chang is here, with the Serenity crew.'
'On second thought, that would probably be a bad idea... Let Chang, or should I say, Daiyu, stew at at that ship's janitor, for a little while long. Until, I decide what to do about her. Or, I might decide not to do anything at all.
'Give the way, I was told, that Bob stated it. Among that crew, only River knows that Daiyu is Chang. If I show up, Mal and the others would ask questions. No matter what I did, or said, it would stir up a hornets nest that would be counterproductive.
'We brought that crew to this reality, so they would have a second chance. Which they clearly have been doing a good job of saying out of trouble... Wait a minute, it was River that was one of the first people to suggest we head to this reality... It is possible, she knew where Chang was all along, and she wanted him for herself. So, she did not tell us.'
'That would be just typical for a supergenius like River. And there is not much I can do about it now. And it is not worth confronting River about.'
'And if having Chang as her bitch, makes River happy. More power to her. Given what she has been through, River needs all the happiness and support she can get.'
'Also, from what Bob said, Chang is out of the way, and that is all that matters.'
'And even thought River that suggested the Serenity crew be sent to this reality. My friends and I did not give them any reality technology. We did not trust any of them with the reality technology. So, Chang is stuck here, for the time being.'
'Though, I wonder. Now that I think about it. This reality was a good place for them, to begin a second start at life. It works well for them on several levels. From cultural mix, to languages, to their time of action of level of technology. This place works for them. And they seemed to have thrived here.'
'Still, I am here to check up on what Bob did in this reality. Not what River, Chang, nor the others have done. From what I have seen, the Serenity crew has been mostly be doing bounty hunting, and shipping legit goods. While they are making a good living, at doing both. It is better than robbing banks and smuggling.'
'And about Bob. He could be trouble. And he could get himself into trouble. Also, I am mildly annoyed by Rico giving Bob a brief explanation on what happened to her, and us. But, I can understand why she did so. Bob is clearly to sharp for Rico to just pretend that she is her own sister, in front of Bob.'
'So, Rico had to give Bob an explanation of what has happened. And fortuneally, Bob clearly kept his mouth shut, on the matter for two years. So, he can be trusted to keep secrets.'
'Still, I intend to talk to Rico, and later, talk to Bob, on the matter. Then, I will decide what to do with him. But, whatever it is, it won't be to bad for him.'
'Now, to find out what Bob found out. By visiting Jayray's. Where Bob got his laptop, with that fictional library on it. The locals said that the Jayray's store that Bob mentioned, it straight ahead. But, I wonder.'
She then looked around, and she saw the store sign on the top of the pole, a block down down the street, on the same side as her. She mentally reflected, 'I guess they were right. There is it.'
Rock the continued walking down the street, to Jayray's.
Ten minutes later, as Rock was almost to the store, she noticed a few men, and one, or two, women, that walked passed her, on the sidewalk, look at her. Though, none of these people said, nor did anything to her, as they just continued walking away from her.
Rock continued to make her way down the sidewalk, as she thought, 'I don't want anyone to notice me, any more than they already are, from being a sexy woman, with decent sized breasts.”
As Rock continued to walk, she looked down at her breasts, that slightly jigged, in her bra, as she walked. She looked back in front of her, as she continued her thoughts, 'Damn. I am not crazy about these things. Still, I had breast reduction surgery to make them a more smaller, manageable size. And doing so seems to have worked for me.'
'Though, Benny has the opposite problem. As a girl, she has small breasts, but the pregnancy did up hers by a breast size by a cup size. A gender bender cannot get a breast implants, because, in theory, they show up on the male form, as well. That is, in theory. None of us are crazy enough to find out in person.'
'Though, I was pleasantly surprised to find my breast reduction did not show any effects on my male form, when I used packets of spring of drown man in myself.'
'Still, raising kids has been fun. But, that is a matter to think about for another time. I have a job to do, now.'
Rock then stood at the front entrance to the Jayray's Electronics store, as she looked up at the sign to Jayray's above her.
Rock thought, 'Time to get to work.'
Rock then looked in front of her, as she walked to the double-doors, which automatically slid open for her. And they closed, a few seconds after she entered the building.
Once Rock was inside of the store looked around, and she saw the customer service desk, which near the entrance and exit to the store, to Rock's left side.
Rock also saw that there were not customers near the customer service desk, with two employees, in story uniforms, standing behind the counter, as the service desk.
Rock turned to her left, as she headed towards the service desk, as a casual past.
When Rock reached the desk, she came to a stop, in front of the counter. The sales representative manning the desk, that was nearest to Rock, turned to look at her.
The female employee asked Rock, in english, “How may I help you ma'am?”
Rock looked at the women, as she thought, 'It is nice to get a chance to practice my conversational and negotiation skills, again. It has been a while.'
Rock responded, in a polite tone of voice, “Yes. A week ago, a friend of mine bought a laptop computer here. And he just won't stop talking about how happy he is with it. Along with the customer service he received while buying it. So, I decided to find out what all the fuss was about. I was wondering, would it because if I talked to the same sales clerk as he did. I believe her name is Judy.”
The representative replied, “We would be more than happy to accommodate you. I believe Judy is on shift right now. Just give us a moment to page her.”
The representative then used the store's speaker system to say, “Paging Judy. Paging Judy. Please, come to the service desk.”
A minute later, Rock watched as a teenage girl, in a store uniform, walk up the service desk beside her.
The teenage girl then turned to the representative Rock had talked to, as she asked, in english, “Yes. What do you need?”
The representative looked at Judy. She gestured over at Rock, as she answered, “Judy. This lady, would to talk to you about a sale you made last week.”
Judy replied, “Okay.” She then turned to Rock, as she said, “Hello. I am Judy. How can I be of help to you?”
Rock turned to Judy, as she stated, “Hello Judy. I was told by a teenager man that I know, that you were a wonderful sales clerk. And that was helpful with him finding what he needed for a laptop. He was here a week ago. He was a caucasian teenage boy, with black hair. He came here last Tuesday.”
Judy answered, “I remember him. Nice guy. He came in with two older adults.”
Rock inquired, “He did?”
Judy replied, “Yes. An older caucasian man, with black hair and a bushy black beard. I remember him because he was wearing a brown long coat. The other person was a caucasian woman with brown hair. She wore a light brown cloth jacket. They bought him a top of the line laptop computer.”
Rock thought, 'I wonder why Bob did not mention them. Nor, that they bought the computer for him. He is withholding information from Rico. This is not a good sign.'
Rock requested, “Before we talk business. Would you please show me to the computer section?”
Judy smiled, as she responded, “Right this way.” She then turned and started walking further into the store.
Rock followed Judy for half a minute, until they reached the computer section of the store, and Rock saw a set of shelves lined with laptop computers.
Judy came to a stop by the shelves, as she turned to look back at Rock.
Rock stopped five feet from Judy, as she faced the younger woman.
Judy used her right hand to pointed at one of laptop computers a shelf. While still pointing at the laptop, Judy looked back at Rock, as she stated, “This was the model that you friend bought.” She then dropped her right hand back to her side.
Rock walked over to the set of shelves. She stood in front of the laptop that Judy had pointed out. Rock then read the system little red piece of paper on the side of the shelf, below the laptop. With the white lettering on it being in english. The piece of paper stated technical specs for the laptop.
While Rock read the specs, she whistled in astonishment, as she thought, 'I have been around computers long enough to know a very powerful computer system. And this is only a consumer level computer.'
Nearby, Judy smiled at Rock's reaction.
Rock continued to look at the specs sheet and the laptop, as she mentally reflected, 'When Judy said top of the line, she meant it. Janet and Benny both would each have an orgasm as seeing the system specs to these computers. It might be worth bringing those two here, just to see them do that.'
'Still, I think they would like to get their hands on this level of technology. If I am right about the gold to woolong exchange rate. Which I checked out when I first brought the Serenity crew here. These computers are not that expensive. Though, there is one another matter that I need to ask about it.'
Rock turned to Judy, as she inquired, “I was wondering. I would like to see an example of the deluxe package already installed, on a computer. So, I know what I am shopping for. Before I consider purchasing a computer. Do you have a computer here with the deluxe package already on it, that I could look at?”
Judy continued to smile, as she answered, “We sure do. Right this way.”
A few seconds later, Judy lead Rock to a small desk with a computer tower, monitor, keyboard, and computer mouse place on top of the desk.
Judy offered, “Sit down a have a look.”
Rock sat down in the desk chair. She then used the mouse to pull up the computer folders on the monitor.
Seconds later, she found the deluxe package. She paged through the sub-folders for about a minute, before going back and opening the guide program.
As she looked through the list of series including in the deluxe package, many of which she recognized, including her own series, her thoughts became grimmer and grimmer.
Rock thought, 'This is bad. This is very bad. A virtual unknown fanboy. Whom has decent survival skills. Now has access to this amount information about us, and others. Whom has traveled the multiverse, and clearly wants to continue to do so.”
“And this deluxe package could be used as a guide of the multiverse. And I am sure Bob already realizes this. The only series I don't see on here is the Cowboy Bebop series, because this is the Cowboy Bebop reality. But, I remember Rico telling me once that Bob owns a copy of that series, as well. So, he even has that covered.'
'For good or bad. Bob is a wildcard. A wildcard we need to have a talk with. Because, he could be real trouble for us, even if he doesn't mean too be trouble for us. Even if he only meant well, if one of our enemies got a hold of him. Or, just another unknown got a hold of him, and learned what he knew. That information would put my family, my friends, and myself in danger...'
'Yes, we need to have a long chat with this man. I need to contact Rico and set up an appointment. I think a week from the time I last visited her would be best. That was a Friday. That is the end of the week, a good night to talk and unwind.
I will even use the opportunity, to talk to Rico about tell Bob about us, behind our back. And with luck, we won't have to kill Bob. Or, brainwash, or even process him. I dislike brainwashing. I hate killing. And I loath vat processing. But, in order to protect my family and friends, I will do so, if I have no other choice.'
Rock got up from her chair. She turned to Judy, as she said, “Thank you, Judy. I will likely be returning here sometime, with some friends, to purchase a few of the laptop models, that you pointed out to me.”
Judy grinned at Rock, as she happily responded, “We look forward to your return.”
Rock then turned and started walking towards the front exit to the electronics store.
While Rock walked, she started thinking of her plans for the situation, 'Okay. I will keep my plans simple, on this. That way, there is less chance of something screwing up.'
'I have got to get back to Akira's reality, and talk to Rico. Afterward, I need to talk to Bob. I remember him from that night, which was only less than a week ago for Revy and I, as well.'
'Given what Rico has already told Bob. And what Bob likely has learned on his own. And I am sure, since Revy was there, Bob was able to put two and two together, and realize I was Rock. And that I was Rock from two years ago. While still a man. When I first met him, and bought the Black Lagoon series on anime and manga formats.'
'Also, if Bob is half as good as I think he is, he could be a handful, if I faced him alone.'
'One does not survive crossing Mal, the Serenity crew, and Chang, without having some survival skills. If he does not cooperate, I may need some muscle to do this. But, not overkill. So, Revy is out. I think I will look to someone more local for the job.'
'It will take time to set this up. So, as I thought. Friday, Rico's time, is still the best date to do this. It will give me a few days to organize things. And I love planning ahead.'
After Rock exited the store, she ducked back into a nearby alleyway. She then looked around her and no one. Next, she knelt behind a large dumpster, to avoid any outdoor store cameras that might be recording her. After which, she pulled out her small reality device from one of her front pants pocket.
Rock thought of the place and time she wanted to go in the multiverse. While holding these thoughts, she used the device to jump realities, to her destination. She disappeared from the Cowboy Bebop reality, as she instantly teleported to another reality, place, and time.
(_)
Akira's Reality, Aspen Colorado.
Since Bob had returned to work, the Monday, after the big adventure he had returned from Friday, the next few days went by fast for Bob.
When Bob was now working, he spent as time with Ed, as much as he could. And they had a great time together.
On Tuesday afternoon, after Bob got off work, Bob showed Ed around town, in his car. Ed enjoyed the sightseeing.
Wednesday evening Bob, his family, and Ed were eating supper at Bob's family home.
In the dining room of Bob's family home, Bob, Ed, his parents, and Bob's two younger siblings sat around a large, circular table.
Bob and Ed sitting beside each other, with Bob to Ed's left side.
They were having home cooked hamburgers and french fries, with lemonade to drink.
Along with the plates for the hamburgers and french fries, and the pitcher of lemonade, there was sliced bread, sliced cheddar cheese, ketchup, mustard, mayo, fresh pealed lettuce, sliced ripe tomatoes, and other condiments were also places on the table.
Given Bob's parents were good cooks, Ed enjoyed both the food, and the company she was with.
And Ed, Bob, and Bob's family, were having a wonderfully pleasant conversation during dinner.
As the conversation continued, Ed whispered into Bob's right ear, “Bob's parents are nice.”
Bob smiled, as he softly replied, “Thank you, Ed.”
Bob's father turned to Ed, as he asked, “So, Ed, have you been enjoying your stay in Aspen?”
Ed looked at Bob's father, as she warmly grinned at him. She happily answered, “I think it is great. Clean air. Clean mountains. No craters.”
Bob did not show it on the outside, as he thought, with worry, 'Ah oh. My parents might as about the, craters, comment. Fortunately, I already have a cover story on that matter.'
Bob lied, “She is from a volcanic region.”
Bob's mother comment, “I doubt you are from Iceland. I take it you are Hawaiian? That would explain the tanned skin and redhead?”
Ed said, “Something like that.”
Bob thought, 'Good. Ed is going along with my lie. I don't like lying to my parents. But, the truth is far more unbelievable. And since I need to change the subject, I might as well ask my parents about this matter, now. I cannot thing of another chance to ask about this topic.”
Bob asked, “Mom. Dad. I was wondering. Are there any really strange people in our family tree? I am talking about grandparents, or great-grandparents, or great-great-grandparents.”
Bob's mother answered, “A couple of relatives come to mind. One from each side of the family.”
Bob thought, 'Pay dirt.' He inquired, “Who?”
Bob's mother answered, “One of my great-grandmothers claimed to be an alien. Crazy thing is, I think she is still alive. And I did see her once. When I was a child. At the time, she did not look that old.”
Bob's father stated, “And Bob, your mother is not the only one with an oddball in the family. One of my great-grandfathers was from the pacific. He was a crossdresser. Though, I have pictures of when he went as man, and as a woman. He honestly pulled off looking like a woman quite well.”
“And from pictures take of my great-grandfather, both in men's clothing, and women's clothing, is hard to tell that the pictures are the same person. But, my grandparents did confirm the to me, that two people in the pictures I saw, are the same person.”
Bob's young sister and brother both laughed, for a few seconds, at learning about the more stranger members of their family tree.
Meanwhile, Bob was mildly annoyed, as he thought, 'And my parents were worried because Rico dated women, as a woman...' He then calmed down a little, as he continued his thoughts, 'Still, I think I just found out the two aliens species in my family tree. The question is what are they? I will have to find out, later. Still, I do wonder about those pictures.'
Bob requested, “Do you still have pictures of those two relatives?”
Bob's mother answered, “Yes. But, they are packed up in boxes.”
Bob's father offered, “We could dig them out. If you want?”
Bob responded, “Nah. Don't worry about it.” He thought, 'I would likely take hours to find those pictures. If we find them at all. And that would ruin my day with Ed and my family. As such, I will deal with the matter, later.'
Ed playfully commented, “Bob's family tree is weird.”
Bob counter, “Ed, I know what you father does for a living. Glass houses, Ed. Glass houses.”
Ed replied, “Ed retracts previous statement.”
Bob's mother asked, “What does you father to for a living, Ed?”
Bob answered for Ed, “He is a cartographer.”
Ed agreed, “Yes. Daddy is a mapmaker.”
Bob's father questioned, “So, how did you two meet?”
Ed answered, “The internet.”
Bob thought, 'She plays this game just as well as I do.'
Bob said, “We met on an internet forum. We found we had some similar interests. And it went from there.”
Bob's father commented, “That is usually how it happens. Though, it is usually a case of meeting the individual in person, first. But, whatever works.”
Bob replied, “I am glad you think so, dad.”
Bob, Ed, and Bob's family spent the rest of the dinner eating, and making light conversation, that everyone at their table enjoyed.
(_)
A few of hours later, Ed was ready to head back to the hotel.
After Bob parked his car in the hotel parking lot, he walked with her to the front entrance of the hotel lobby.
As they walked, Bob thought, 'I might as well ask her now. This is likely be best chance I am going to get.'
When they reached the front entrance, Bob came to a stop, as he turned to look at her.
A second later, Ed noticed this and stopped as as well, as she looked at him.
Bob politely requested, “Ed. I won't be upset if you say, no. So, there is no pressure on you. But, would you like to go out to dinner to a nice restaurant, Friday night?”
Ed asked, “Is Bob asking Ed out on a date?”
Bob replied, “Yes.”
Ed smiled, as she happily responded, “Sure, Bob. Ed would love to have something to eat. Should Ed wear something nice?”
Bob carefully answered, “That is up to you. But, preferable, yes.”
Ed said, “Then, Ed will. Goodnight, Bob.” She then took a few steps closer to Bob. Next, she stood on her tiptoes, so she could give Bob a quick kiss on his lips.
This caught Bob by surprise, but he did not react, as Ed swiftly broke their kiss, turned, and ran into the hotel.
Bob just stood there for a few seconds, looking in the direction that Ed went. He then smiled, as he turned back towards his car in the parking lot.
While he walked, he did a little dance, as he exclaimed, “Yes!”
(_)
The next two days went fast for Bob. At work, Rico mostly left him alone, to do his job. With Bob noticing that Rico was acting she was waiting for something. But, Bob respected Rico's privacy.
Also, with Ed in town, Bob did not talk to Rico about him quitting. He decided the conversation could way till a later date.
And when Bob was not at work, he spent most of his time with Ed.
Though, during those two days, Bob wisely only mentioned their upcoming date to Ed, once. On Friday morning. When he and Ed had breakfast, at a restaurant. With Bob paying for it. Ed even thanks Bob for reminding her.
And Bob did not mention his date with Ed, to anyone else. Because Bob rightly felt that it was none of their business.
On Friday evening, hours after Bob got off of work, he was at currently home, in his second story bedroom, getting ready for the first date of his life. And he felt like he was on top of the world.
Bob was very happy.
That evening, Bob had already gotten off the phone with Ed at her hotel suite. They had agreed on the time for him to pick her up at. The next call Bob had placed, was to a local restaurant he knew that was very nice, but not insanely expensive.
Fortunately, the restaurant in question was not very busy that night, and Bob was able to reserve a seat with them fifteen minutes after he would pick up Ed.
And if something happened at the restaurant, Bob knew the people that worked there. They were are not a snobbish, and very understanding. As long as the customer called ahead, to let them know if there were any problem on meeting their reservation appointments.
After Bob finished shaving his face, getting a shower, and drying off, he dressed in a tuxedo he still had, which he had wore, when he went to prom.
In his bedroom, he pulled out his wallet, while he went to a drawer. From the drawer he pulled out three condoms, in their wrappers, and put them in his wallet.
Bob put his wallet back into the pants pocket he had it in, as he thought, 'I highly doubt these items. But, it is nice to have them. Just in case. She less than a year younger then me. So, it is alright, either way. And it is always wise to play it safe in so many ways.'
By the time he was finished and ready for his day, he check his digital watch on his left wrist. He saw that he had twenty minutes left till he had picked up Ed from the hotel she was staying at.
While Bob made his way down the stairs, he thought, 'Plenty of time. Though, I might as well see goodbye to my parents before I leave.'
Bob parents were already both home from their weekday jobs. They were currently both sitting down in their living room, watching TV.
Bob walked into the living room. He then came to a stop, as he faced them.
Bob thought, 'Both my siblings are at a friends how. Which might be best, considering what I am about to tell our parents. Now, to give mom and dad the good news.' He said to them, “Mom. Dad. I am now heading out to dinner with Ed.”
Bob's comment got both their attention.
Both of his parents turned to face him, as his father asked, “As in a date?”
His mother inquired, “Is this a day, Bob?”
Bob honestly answered, “Yes. I am having a date with Ed.”
His mother stated, “Oh honey. Please, take it slowly.”
Bob replied, “I plan too.”
His mother said, “And be careful.”
Bob promised, “I will.”
His father stated, “Good luck.”
Bob said, “I love you both. See you later.”
Bob then walked turned and walked out of the room. He then walked toward the front doors to his family home. When he reached the front door, just as he was about open it, he got a call on his cellphone.
He pulled out his cellphone. He then answered it, “Hello.”
On the other end was Rico, whom said, “Bob. I need you to come in the office right now. We need to talk.”
Bob stated, “This is kind of a bad timing, boss.”
Rico asked, with concern in her tone of voice, “What is the matter?”
Bob stated, “Nothing is the matter. I have a date tonight.”
Rico inquired, with surprise in her tone of voice, “You met a girl?”
Bob answered, “Yes.”
Rico inquired, “Why didn't you tell me soon?”
Bob thought, 'Because you would have freaked out that I was seeing Ed from the Cowboy Bebop reality.'
Bob responded, “I don't tell you everything about my life. Actually, I am picking up a girl, to go out to dinner with, in literally, less than twenty minutes. And I am planning to show her how a gentlemen treats a lady. So, as you can see, I am kinda busy tonight.”
Rico stated, “I understand. But, you really need to stop by, at the store, and first talk with me.”
Bob flatly said, “Boss, this is the very first date in my entire life, with a girl whom genuinely likes me. I have never had a girl like me before. And she is so open about it. Also, she has a great, energetic personality. I am not going to blow this. So, can just tell me what you need to say, over the phone.”
Rico suggested, “Unfortunately, I cannot. So, how about you just bring her over. Our discussion will likely only take a few minutes.”
Bob responded, “Boss. I deeply respect you. But, I am not going to risk dragging this nice girl into your tangled friendships. I have been lucky to stay out of the literal crosshairs of some of your friends. I am not putting someone else in harms way.”
Rico admitted, “I can understand that.”
Bob stated, “Listen. Since you are not going going to tell me over the phone. Whatever it is. It must not be important. And it can wait till I come in, tomorrow morning. We will talk, then.”
Rico stated, in a worried tone of voice, “Bob, wait.”
Bob instead hung up his cellphone, it to sleep mode. So, no one else could disturb him and his date. And he put his cellphone back into the pocket he had it in.
Bob then opened the front door to his family's home, and exited his home. He gently closing the door behind him. And he he then walked towards his car.
A minute later, Bob was in his car, driving down the road, to pick up Ed for their date.
(_)
Meanwhile, as Bob drove to meet with Ed, at the hotel she was staying out. Inside the collector's store, the Gateway to Fantasy, in Rico's office. Rico was sitting behind her desk, as she tried a second time to redial Bob's number. Both times, the connection went to voice mail.
While Rico hung up her cellphone, she thought, 'Damn it. He turned off his cellphone. Of all nights to have a date, it has to be tonight. Now, I have to explain the situation to my guess.
As Rico put her cellphone, onto her desk, she looked over across her desk, to where Rock was sitting, in the chair to Rico's right side. Rico stated, “Bob is not coming.”
Rock asked, “What is the hold up?”
Rico stated, “Of all nights. Bob has a date tonight. He was just left to pick her up.”
Rock replied, with disappointment in her tone of voice, “That figures.”
Rico commented, “Bob also informed me that is his first date ever, in his life. And I believe him. He never had much luck when it came to relationship. And because of issue, I can understand why he blew me off. For a girl that showed him some romantic interest. And I can forgive him for doing so. Also, I know he would hate me if I wrecked his first date.”
Rock soon, in a sober tone of voice, “Well, some things must be done.”
Rico pointed out, “He is willing to come in tomorrow morning and talk. We should just wait. As long as he doesn't do something stupid, he will likely be a lot happier then. So, he will be easier to deal with, then.”
Rock countered, “While that is a good point. Unfortunately, a lot can happen overnight. I have had deals go bad before overnight. And the situation is to important, to risk waiting till tomorrow morning. So, time for plan B.” She then pulled out a cellphone, from her right front pants pocket.
Rico asked, “Plan B?”
Rock looked over at Rico, as she commented, “Yes. I always have a Plan B. And other plans, as well. In case both plan A, and plan B, fail.”
Rock held up her cellphone, as she continued, “Such as, this cellphone is a global phone, that does not need the cell tower network, nor satellites, to function, and send and receive calls. And this cellphone has a preselected set of numbers, that I already have programed into it, to call, and receive calls, from people I know, without using outside network. Including you.” She then lowered her cellphone back onto her lap.
Rico replied, “Of course.”
Rico thought, 'And I am sure that technology, in your cellphone is not native to this world. Though, that is the least of my worries. I have bad feeling about this. A real bad feeling. Like we are crossing lines we should not. But, I am already in trouble with you, Rock. So, I am not going to voice my concerns, just yet.'
Rock noticed Rico's disheartened mood, as she said, “Rico. You should feel happy that I am not upset with you telling Bob what happened to us, when you first returned to this reality.”
Rico thought, 'Still, I am going to defend myself.' She stated, “I had to tell him something. He already clearly figured out that it was Revy that kidnapped me. And I confirmed that he realized it was you, whom he help in the store, that day. Right before Revy kidnapped me. You would have eventually figured out who I was.”
Rock conceded, “Yes. You did need to tell him something.” She continued, in more serous tone of voice, “But, you should have first discussed it with us.”
Rico forced herself to remain calm, as she responded, “Rock. You are right. But, that is in the past. We need to focus on the present. What are you planning to do, when you have him?”
Rock answered, “I plan to just talk to him.”
Rico commented, in a serious tone of voice, “Do you know how many times I heard the gangsters of Roanapur, say, they were just going to talk to a person. With that person's body being fished out of a canal, a few days later.”
Rock conceded, “Point taken. I really am just going to talk to, Bob. I am not planning to hurt him. Bob has clearly kept our secrets, for two years. So, it is likely he will not talk to others about us. Unless we make an enemy of him. As such, we will convince him not to seek out more reality travel.”
Rico mentioned, “That could be difficult. That trip to the Cowboy Bebop reality changed him. He has see what is out there. And he wants more. Like when the other Lagoon members kidnapped you. And you got a taste of the thrill of living on the edge. He has got that taste, as well. And I saw craving for more adventures in his eyes. It might be too late to try to convince him to turn back.”
Rock commented, “Then, that could be a problem. But, I am sure we will work out something with him. But, no matter what, I am not going to harm him.”
Rico grumbled, “I hope so.”
Rock inquired, “So, what type of car does Bob drive? And where would he take a date too?”
Rico answered, “I know a few nice restaurants in town, that I am sure Bob could afford to take his date too. And as to his car. It has a manual transmission. And he keeps in good condition...”
Rico then told Rock what Bob's car looked like.
When Rico was finished with her explanation, she watched as Rock dialed a number on her cellphone.
Rock then held her cellphone up to her right ear.
After a few rings, the other end of the line picked up.
Rock did not wait for a reply on the other end, as she stated, in a calm tone of voice, “You three are up. Though, I need you three to do this, gently. And here is what I need three to do...”
Rock them relayed her orders to her subordinates.
(_)
Fifteen minutes later, Bob pulled up to the lobby entrance of the hotel Ed was staying at.
Bob saw Ed standing right outside, waiting for him, by the edge of the curb of the sidewalk, in front of the hotel entrance.
Ed was her was holding laptop computer in her left hand, with the computer tucked in her arm. While, held the cloth handle of her backpack, with her right hand, which she let hang downwardly, towards the sidewalk.
And Bob saw that Ed wore the dress had had help her pick out, and bought for her, a few days ago.
It was a simple, red gown reached all the way done to nearly cover her feet. With the red dress also going well with her red hair.
Also, Bob noticed that Ed had taken some time on her personal appearance. Instead of her usual wild hair style, that went in all directions. Ed had combed her hair back to look more refined, and dignified. Which on enhanced Ed's beauty, as she wore her red dress.
While Bob stopped the car, and got out, he looked at her, as he remembered the title to the Chris de Burgh song, while he thought, 'Lady in Red... And damn she is stunning when she wants to be. She even did her hair. To quote Tvtropes. She cleans up nicely. Though, I have no doubt she is wearing her tennis shoes under her dress. But, nobody is perfect.'
'And after dinner, I will talk to Ed. And see if she wants to stay long at the hotel. Or, if she wanted to make other sleeping arrangements. Though, wherever she sleeps. It will unfortunately, not be at my home. That is just asking for trouble, for both of us.'
Bob car was pointed, so the passenger side was facing Ed.
Bob looked over the hood of his car, as he happily greeted her, “Hi Ed. Ready for our date?”
Ed grinned, as she answered, “Yes, I am. You look good, Bob.”
Bob thought, 'She said, I. She clearly feels this date is as important to her, as it is to me. As such, I will do everything in my power not to blow this. I will be the perfect gentlemen. And I will start by complimenting her looks. Which she does look great in that dress.'
Bob warmly smiled at Ed, as he replied, “Thank you. And you look stunning, Ed. Let me get your things. Then, we will head out to dinner. I already got reservations, at a nice restaurant in town.”
Ed responded, “Sounds nice.”
Bob then walked around the car, and over to Ed.
Bob first took Ed's laptop computer and backpack. He then walked over to the hood of his trunk.
Bob gently set down the items, on the pavement, as he used his keys to unlock and opened his trunk. Bob then gently put the items inside the trunk, right beside his bugout bag, his personal laptop, and other items. Next, Bob closed his trunk, locked it.
After which, Bob calmly walked over to Ed, and he opened the front passenger door for her.
Ed turned and smiled at Bob. She then, got into the front passenger seat. Bob gently closed the door behind her.
Bob walked around his car, got in the driver's seat, closed the door, and he casually drove them both to the restaurant he had picked out for them.
During the trip, the two teenagers remained silent. And not because they were uncomfortable about their situation. But, they were not sure what to say, to start off their date.
Still, the trip to the restaurant was pleasant for the both of them.
(_)
Five minutes later, Bob parked his car in the parking lot right in front of the restaurant. He parked as close as possible to the entrance, without getting into trouble.
After he got out of the car, he walked around an opened the door front passenger door for Ed.
Ed got out of the car, Bob then used the interior electron lock selector, on the interior side of the door, to lock the doors of his car. Next, he gently closed the passenger door.
Ed wait for Bob. She then walked to Bob's right side, as they headed for the front doors to the restaurant.
As they approached the front double doors, they saw the doors were left open. Along with this, they noticed that the restaurant itself had several windows in front of it. Showing off the inside of the building for those outside of the restaurant.
As they walked into the restaurant, they walked up to the head waiter, behind his desk.
Bob turned to the waiter, as he said to him, “Hello. I am, Bob. I have a reservation for Bob and Ed.”
The head waiter looked at Bob and Ed. He then looked down at his reservation book. He thought, 'When the reservations said Bob and Ed. I thought it was going to be two guys. I got to admit that woman is hot.'
The head waiter looked back up at Bob. He pulled out two menus, as he stated, “Yes. Right this way to your table.” He then looked over at Ed, as he asked, “I hope you don't mine me asking. But, how did you get the name Ed?”
Ed replied, “It is a long story.”
The head waiter shrugged, as he lead them further into the restaurant, and to a small two chair table in the middle of the restaurant.
The two chairs at the table to set across from each other.
When they reached the table, Bob pulled out a chair for Ed.
After Ed sat down. Bob then walked around the table, and seated himself.
The head waiter handed each of them menu. He stated, “We hope you have a pleasant time. Your waiter will be here in a moment to take your order.” The head waiter walked away.
Ed looked over the menu, in her hands, as she asked, “What does Bob want?”
Bob set his menu onto the table, as he he looked at Ed. He stated, “Ed, I would prefer for you to pick the meal.”
Ed looked over at Bob, as she said, “Thank you, Bob.”
Bob commented, “You're welcome. But, keep in mind, in this country, we are too young to drink alcohol. So, order juice, soda, or tea. I am having some sweet tea myself.”
Ed responded, “Ed will have some juice. And, Ed thanks Bob for letting her choose. Though, this will take a few minutes.”
Bob just smiled at her, from across the small table, as he said, “Take all the time you need, Ed.”
In response, Ed warmly smiled at Bob. Bob saw her smile, and returned an equally warm smile.
A few seconds later, a waiter came to take their drink orders. The waiter then left to retrieve their drinks.
The young couple then began to talk on casual topics. With them both enjoying the company of the other.
A few minutes later, the waiter returned with their drinks, and Ed came the waiter the menu order for both of them. With Bob happy with Ed's selections.
The waiter then took the menus and then walked away to give their orders to the cooks.
The happy couple then continued talking, as they waited for their order to come. With neither individual in a hurry to do anything, that night.
(_)
Around ten minutes later, a group of three women stood across the two lane street, looking into the restaurant that Bob and Ed were located at.
They had a picture of Bob, along with the model and license plate of Bob's car.
They knew he was going on a date. That narrowed it down greatly where Bob would had gone, given they had already being to the town before, and they knew which nice restaurants were likely in Bob's budget.
They even cross-referenced the list of places that Rico had mentioned.
It took less than twenty-five minutes to find Bob car. And a few minutes look in the windows of the restaurant, to see if he was inside the nearby restaurant.
Now, they saw both Bob and Ed sitting at their table, drinking from their glasses, as they waited for their meals.
While Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira continued looking into the restaurant window, from across the street, as the couple, Natsuru asked, “Is that Ed, from Cowboy Bebop?”
Akira commented, “I believe so.”
Ranma said, “She has certainly grown since when she was shown in the Cowboy Bebop series, that you showed me.”
Akira stated, “We knew from that strange bar fight that we would eventually run into Ed. Her future self clearly knew us. But, I did not except to meet her like this. With this guy named, Bob, going out on a date with her.”
Ranma inquired, “But, with that boy? I don't get what she sees in him.”
Akira said, “Let us be honest, that boy has a lot more going for him at his age, than we did. He looked decent. He has a job. From what we were told, has a stable family life. And remember, Ed is crazy, but not violent. She is actually very nice.”
Natsuru pointed out, “This also confirms that Bob has traveled outside of this reality. And to the Cowboy Bebop reality.” Natsuru let out a deep breath. She then continued, “Let us go inside and get them both, and bring them both in for questioning. Ed is also too dangerous to let loose on an unsuspecting multiverse.”
Akira commented, “You are right. Though, it sucks we are ruining their date.”
Ranma commented, “I know. I can sympathize with them both.”
Natsuru stated, “I can, as well. And they look so happy, together. Still, let us get this over with.” She thought, 'So, I can take a shower afterward. For feeling dirty for what I am about to do.'
The other two women nodded in agreement. The three women then check both sides of the street. When the way was clear, calmly walked across the two land street, and into the restaurant.
(_)
Meanwhile, inside the restaurant, Bob was enjoying his life at the moment.
A moment later the waiter came up to them, and the waiter stood between them, as he served them their drinks. He then pulled out a small notepad and pen in his hands.
The waiter looked at the couple. As he asked, “Have you both decided what you wanted to order?”
Ed answered, “Yes. We have. We will each of an eight ounce, medium well tenderloin, with a potato, a side salad, and ranch dressing.”
The waiter wrote down the order on his notepad.
He turned back to look at Ed and Bob, as he said, “You salads will be out shortly. Though, your steaks will take a little while to cook.”
Ed replied, “That will be fine.”
The waiter then collected the two menus off the couple's table, turned around, and left to inform the cooks of their order.
Ed turned to Bob, as she asked, “What does Bob think of Ed's order?”
Bob turned to Ed, as he smiled. He happily said, “I think those are good choices.”
Ed smiled at Bob, in responded.
Bob continued to silently looked at Ed, as he pleasantly thought, 'I hope Ed is enjoying this date, as much as I am. I am on my first date. I am getting along great with the hot girl I am with. And we are waiting for our meals. Ed ordered up both steamed fish. Not my first choice, but I am not going to complained. Still, if this were a work of fiction, this is the exact moment it would all go wrong.'
At that exact moment, Bob and Ed noticed three women walk up and surround them at their table.
Bob immediately recognized two of the three women, as he mentally cursed, 'God damned it! I hate being right! That is Ranma Saotome, and Natsuru Senou. I do not know who the blond woman, in the cowgirl outfit. And Natsuru is in her kampfer uniform. And she is clearly ready for battle. While the blond woman had revolvers on her hip holsters, and I believe sheathed knives on her back. But, I cannot really tell from this angle.'
Bob continued to look at the three women, standing in front of Ed, and himself.
The woman to the left of Bob and Ed was Ranma Saotome, whom were wearing her red chinese clothing, along with two golden bracers on her forearms. The next woman, to Ranma's left side, was Natsuru in her white and black seifuku. The third woman, to Natsuru's left, Bob did not know. She was a slender, fair skinned woman, with long blond hair, whom wore a sexy, yellow cowgirl outfit, with a gunbelt holding two revolvers on the side holsters of her hips, and what looked like two handles and scabbard for a couple of sheathed long knives on her back, some sunglasses, and a cowgirl hat.
The three women looked down at Bob and Ed.
Ranma calmly stated, in english, “Bob. Ed. You are coming with us.”
Bob thought, 'Crap. They know me. And they recognize Ed, and they know my name.'
Bob looked over at Ed, as he quickly said, “Ed, stay quiet.”
Ed simply turned to Bob, and nodded once in confirmation, as she also smiled at him.
Bob saw Ed's nod and smile. He thought, 'Good. Ed is letting me handed this.' He turned back to look at the three women, as he continued his thoughts, 'Maybe I can talk them out of whatever they have planned. Or, at least delay them. And let us finish our date. Still, it does not take a genius to know how they found out about me.'
Bob looked over at Ranma's face, as he stated, “Since you know my name, I am guessing that Rico sent you.”
Natsuru stated, in english, “No. Rock did.”
Bob did not show any reaction on the outside, to Natsuru's comment. Though, Bob mentally screamed, 'Rock is interested in me?!' He forced himself to calm down, as he continued his thoughts, 'That blows my plans out of the water. And this is likely when Rico wanted me to stop by. Rock was there to talk to me. Honestly, if I had know Rock was there. I am not sure I would still have gone to that meeting. But, I would have made sure that Rock, nor her friends here, would learn that Ed here, with me.'
The blond cowgirl stated, in english, “We heard what happened to you, on Mars.”
Bob continued his thoughts, with worry, 'And they know about my little trip. This is not good at all. This is what I wanted to avoid at all costs. I need to by time.'
Meanwhile, Ed remained in the seated in the position was was in, as she looked at the three women, whom stood in front of Bob and herself. Also, none of the others around her noticed, that from under the table, Ed was used her left hand to pull something out from under her gown.
Across the table, Bob continued to look at the three women, as he requested, “Ladies. Can we please do this later? This is the very first date of my life. Truly you can appreciate the situation I am in.” He looked over at Ed, then back to the three women, as he continued, “And Ed is having a good time, as well. Could you three just cut us a break?
Ranma calmly responded, “Yes. We truly sympathize with you both. And we apologize for this. But, that not happening. We are not leaving without both of you.”
Bob suggested, “Maybe we can talk about this, after Ed and I finish our date. Ed ordered steak dinners for us. And I know they serve good steak dinners here. Also, I know the people that work here. I can probably get you three a table here, right now. If you want. I will even pay for your dinners, in exchange for you leaving us alone, during our date.”
Bob watched the three women turned to look at each other.
A few seconds later, the three women looked back at Bob, as Ranma commented, “Tempting, but No. We are leaving now. And you are coming with us. Now, we can do this the easy way, or the hard way. For the record, we all want this go the easy way.”
Meanwhile, the blond woman was looking more closely at Bob. When suddenly, she remembered something that happened years ago in her life, as she stated, “Wait a minute, Bob. I know you.”
Bob quickly interrupted her, “We have never met before in my life. I would remember meeting a hot blond like you.”
The blond woman stated, “Thank you. But, we have met before. You stole their car...”
Bob spoke up, “Hold it. I never stole a car before.”
The blond continued, “And Ed must have been the woman with you. Along with you both being with...”
Ed yelled, “Enough!” She then threw a smoke bomb down between the her table, and the three standing women.
As the smoke bomb went off, it caught the three women that were standing by surprise.
Ed immediately bolted from her seat, away from the three women, as she grabbed Bob by his right wrist.
Bob realized was was going on, as well. As he quickly got up, and he allowed Ed to guide them out of the smoke, and into the outside air.
As Ed continued to drag Bob towards Bob's car, she ordered, “Bob get car unlocked and driving. We have to get away now.”
Ed then let go of Bob's wrist.
While they ran towards Bob's car, Bob pulled out his car keys. Ee replied, “Amen, Ed. Amen.”
Bob when they reached the car, Bob immediately ran around the car, to the driver's seat. He then quickly unlocked the driver's side door, and opened the door. Next, he used the electronic lock selector, on the interior side of the door, to unlock Ed's door.
Bob got into the driver's seat, as Ed opened her door.
As Bob shut his door, Ed was getting into the front passenger seat, by Bob.
As Ed closed her door, Bob had inserted the key into the ignition and started the car.
Neither bothered to put on their seatbelts.
As Bob quickly backed out of their parking space, he thought, 'I hate skipping out on the bill. But, this is an emergency. Good thing, I filled this car up with a full tank of gas, earlier today.'
When Bob fully pulled out of the parking space, and his car's front was facing parking exit to the street.
Bob put the manual transmission into first gear, as he started picking up speed.
As Bob made it to the parking exit of the two lane street, he saw in his reaview mirror, the three women after them, exit the building.
By then, the smoke was already dissipating in the restaurant.
The couple barely heard the blond woman strongly state, while she pointed at their car, “We have to catch them!”
As Bob saw the way was clear for him to turn right, he entered the street, as he saw, from his rear view mirror, that blond woman, in the cowgirl outfit, had started from a dead stop to full running after him, terminator style.
After Bob fulling turned on the street, he floored his car's gas pedal.
Bob though, 'I have only seen two people in fiction do that. And both of them are bad news.'
As the car went faster, but from the rear view mirror, Bob saw that the blond had turned onto the street, behind Ed and himself. And now only was she was keeping up with the car, she was closing in on this.
By then, Ed was watching the blond woman, as well.
When the blond woman got closer to Bob's moving car, she pulled out one of her long knives with her right hand.
A next second later, she jumped towards the car, and landed on the back, while using the black of the knife to cut into the back ceiling of the car to anchor herself.
Ed turned to Bob, as she stated, “Ed has this.”
Meanwhile, Bob looked around, and he saw Ranma and Natsuru were roof hopping on opposite sides of the street, in a parallel direction where his car was going. Ranma to his left side, and Natsuru to his right side.
Bob divided his attention, between the road in front of him, and those chasing him.
Bob thought, 'This is bad. This is very bad.'
By then, Bob had gained enough speed to shift into second gear, on his manual transmission.
Fortunately, there was no one else in front of him, and there were no stop signs in front of them either. Only, traffic lights, which usually were green, from the direction of the road he was coming from.
Next to Bob, Ed rolled down her passenger side window, and pulled out a taser from under her gown.
She then partly crawled out of the car thought the window, and looked up at the blond woman.
The blond looked back at Ed, as Ed used her taser to zap her, knocking her off Bob's car.
Ed then put away her taser, and pulled out the knife, and threw it to the street, as well.
Ed then climbed back inside, and oriented herself back into the proper position in her seat. Next, she rolled up the window.
Bob looked over at Ed for a second, before turned back to look at the road in front of them, as they passed by a traffic light that had just turned yellow, but was not yet red.
Ed noticed that Bob had looked at her. She turned to Bob, as she casually said, “A girl has to protect herself.”
Bob smiled, as he kept his eyes on the road. He replied, “No argument from me.
In his rear view mirror, Bob saw that both Ranma and Natsuru jump down from the roof, towards their fallen friend.
Bob just continued driving away from them, and out of town. As he thought, 'Both Ed and I have to get out of town, until I figure out what to do next. And I need to call a couple of people, as well.'
(_)
Meanwhile, on the street, Ranma and Natsuru rushed towards Akira, whom was laying on the roof.
As they reach Akira, the blond woman leaned up, while sitting on the street.
Natsuru asked, “Are you okay?”
Akira looked up at Natsuru and Ranma, as she answered, “Yea. Nothing a long soak in a tub won't fix. Help me up, Natsuru. And Ranma, please go get my knife.”
Ranma replied, “On it.” She then walked over to get Akira's knife.
Natsuru helped Akira up, as Akira said, “We are going to have to tell Rock that we failed.”
Natsuru commented, “We can get them later. The important part is that you are alright.”
Akira responded, “I appreciate that.” She then pulled out her cellphone, from a pocket in her shorts.
She then dialed the number to Rock's cellphone number. To give Rock the bad news. While letting both her and Rico know whom Bob was currently dating.
(_)
A few minutes later, as Bob and Ed made there way out of town, in Bob's car, with Bob still driving.
By then, it was almost dark, but there was still enough illumination from twilight to see their surroundings.
Bob looked around. And he saw that he was just outside of town. He thought, this is far enough.
Bob then pulled off to the side of the road, and came to a stop.
Bob pulled out his cellphone, as he turned to Ed. He said, “Ed, I need to make a few phone calls.”
Ed turned to Bob, as she replied, “Okay.”
Bob selected his family home's phone number from his cellphone address book. He then made the phone call. Next, he held his cellphone to his right right right ear.
After a few ring, the other end picked up, Bob heard his mother's voice say, “Hello Bob.”
Bob said, “Mom, put Dad on the phone. I need to speak to both of you. It is important.”
A few seconds later, he heard his father ask on the other end of the line, “What is it son?”
Bob stated, in a sober tone of voice, “Mom. Dad. I cannot go into details right now. But, I have gotten into a lot of trouble. And I have to leave town, right now. It has to do with my own actions. Not, Ed's actions. I want you to know that I love you both. And tell sis and bro that I love them, as well.”
Bob's mother said, “We will.”
Bob's father stated, “Do what you have too, Bob.”
Bob's mother commented, “You are in our prayers. And for what it is worth, we think Ed is a good girl. And we wish you both the best.”
Bob was on the verge of tears, as he said, “Thank you. And with luck, you will both see me, soon. I love you both, goodbye.”
Bob hung up the connection, as he lowered his cellphone, to his lap, with his right hand.
Bob then quietly looked up at the ceiling of his car roof, for a few seconds.
Ed could tell that Bob's conversation with his parents deeply effected him. She remained silent.
Bob then looked back down. As he held his cellphone in his right hand, he used his left hand to roll down his driver side window.
Next, Bob turned his attention back to his cellphone, as he selected Rico's personal cellphone number, and selected the number.
Bob held his phone to his right ear.
After a few rings, Rico answered her phone.
Bob let Rico speak first. She stated, in a very concerned tone of voice, “Bob. I can guess what happened. Given I just found out after the fact that those three were sent after you. And by phone, they just told Rock and I whom you were with. You and Ed need to come to the store, right now. Before, things get worse for the both of you. I promise neither of you will be harmed. But, you need to come.”
Bob responded, in a tone of voice that was too sober and calm for the situation, “Rico, you told Rock about what I discussed with you. You violated my trust in you In other words, Rico.' He then screamed into his cellphone, with fury in his tone of voice, “I quit!”
Bob then hung up his phone, and he threw his cellphone out his driver's side window.
His cellphone fell through the air, across the road, and it landed onto the grass on the other side of the road.
Bob then used his left hand to roll up his window.
When Bob's window was all the way up, he started his car back up.
Ed asked, “Why you do that? That seems like a nice cellphone. Though, Ed fully understand why you quit.”
Bob safely pulled on to the street. The car began gaining speed, to the speed limit, as Bob stated, “Because they can track us with cellphones.”
Bob thought, 'Though, I already transferred all my data on my cellphone, to my laptop. So, that was no great lose. The only one who lost was Rico. For violating my trust. And I want her to stew for a little while, and think what she had done.'
Ed replied, “Oh.”
Bob kept his eyes on the road, as he questioned, “By the way, Ed. The blond was talking like she knew you? And you stopped her from talking.”
Ed commented, “When Sis-sis contacted me. She mentioned that would we meet people that met our future selves. And the we should know know to much about our future.”
Bob replied, “I agree.” He thought, 'That answers that question. That also means they likely know more about our future, than we do. But, I can plan around that. I just need time to think things through.'
Ed mentioned, “Still, while sis-sis did not tell Ed much about Ed's future. Between Ed and Sis-sis. Though, Sis-sis did mention a some places, and people, we need to meet. And Ed has already been working on the arrangements.”
Bob complimented, “Good work, Ed.”
Bob thought, 'I trust Ed. And her future self is clearly cares for my future self. So, I will trust her, as well. So, I will just go with Ed's plans.'
Ed smiled at Bob, as she replied, “Thank you, Bob.”
Bob commented, “Well, if you cannot trust yourself. Who can you trust?
Ed giggled, as she agreed, “True.”
Bob inquired, “So, where do are we heading to now, Ed?”
Ed responded, “Ed has already has place first in mind, that Sis-sis mentioned.”
Bob then listened to what Ed had to say. And what they needed to do. As he continued driving them out of town.
(_)
An hour later, inside Rico's store, in her office, Rico, Rock, Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru talked about the primary colors trio's failure to catch Bob and Ed.
Rico was still sitting behind her desk, while Rock sat in the chair, across her desk, to her right side. Also, the three other women were standing, across her desk, right behind the chair, to her left side.
During their cellphone conversation, an hour ago, Akira only gave Rock the highlights of what happened. The three lovers waited until they could meet with Rock and Rico, give the details of what happened, in person.
Rico was sitting behind her desk. Rock was sitting in a chair in front of Rico's desk, with, Akira sitting in the other chair, while Ranma and Natsuru stood behind them, as all four of the women face Rico.
Rico stated, in an unhappy tone of voice, “Rock, girls, you have just screwed over my friendship with one of the most genuinely nice, and loyal people, that I know of.”
Natsuru turned to Rico, as she responded, in a comforting tone of voice, “Do not worry. He will forgive you for betraying his trust. It will just take time.”
Rico turned to Natsuru, as she commented, in a slightly calmer tone of voice, “I hope so.”
Rock looked at Rico, as she commented, in a calm tone of voice, “We will work on help med your friendship with Bob, later.' She turned to the three women standing by her, as she said, “Ladies. I am not upset that you stopped your chase to check on Akira. Things happen. You will get them next time.”
Rico, along with the three women, whom were standing, turned to look at Rock.
Ranma stated, “Rock. That is why we like you being the leader of this venture. You are so understanding.”
Rock smiled at Ranma, as she said, “Thank you.”
Ranma returned Rock's smile, as she replied, “You're welcome.”
Natsuru said, “It is does not take a genius to figure out why you called us in. Instead of someone like Revy. It is because you knew we would not seriously harm Bob, nor Ed, unless we had to.”
Rock admitted “That is true. Though, we are going to have to capture both of them, now.”
Rico said, “I am both surprised and impressed that Bob somehow caught the interest of Ed. Given the date he visited the Cowboy Bebop reality, Ed has to be at least seventeen.”
Akira said, “She looked seventeen, in that red dress. Ed is no longer a child. Ed is now a woman. And she showed her genius by using that smoke bomb, she had hidden on herself, to escape us. Also, Rock. I think Bob was the guy we met years ago that stole you car in Roanapur.”
Rock inquired, “You think that was Bob?”
Akira stated, “Yes, Rock. I am almost sure that Bob is the boy we met years ago. Also, I think Ed was the girl with him.”
Rock replied, “That answers some questions. The Bob and Ed we met then are likely from the current Bob and Ed's future. Still, we need to bring them in, to talk to them.”
Akira said, “I agree. Anyone who has seen the Cowboy Bebop series knows how dangerous Ed is, when she is left to her own devices. And I have seen a taste of what Bob can do. He can be full of surprises, as well.”
Rock turned to Rico, as she asked, “Rico. Do you think either of them have a working reality device?”
Rico looked over at Rock, as she answered, “That is doubtful. They would have used it to escape from you three.”
Rico pointed at Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru, with her right hand, as she continued, “But, Ed had to get here somehow. And Bob stated he came back alone. Meaning, Ed has her own way of getting here. If she does not have a device, with her electronics skills and know-how. Along with her genius level intelligence. Given time. She will likely build a working reality device on her own.”
Rico then lowered her right hand back to the top of the desk, in front of herself.
Rock stated, “Then, we must find them both soon. Before that happens.”
Ranma inquired, “Well, that means there just one question we need to know. Where are they going to go?”
Natsuru asked, “Do you think Bob went home?”
Rico commented, “No. Bob won't risk putting his family in danger. By now, he out of town, and long gone. Also, I would no be surprised if he did not throw away his cellphone. So, we cannot track him down that way. And knowing both of them. I would guess they would go to the last place, on this planet, we would expect.”
Rock inquired, “And where do you think that would be?”
Rico replied, “At this point I am not sure.” She thought, 'Actually, I have an idea. But, after I just screwed Bob, and ruined his first date. With a nice girl. Which is what Ed is. I am not going to tell you.'
'Though, given most of my friends like warmer climates. Including you four, here. I would guess they went somewhere cold.'
The five women then continued their conversation for another half an hour, before they called it a night. With them deciding to meet in the morning, to figure out what to do next, to track down and capture Bob and Ed.
(_)
Two days later, outside an airport, in Moscow, Russia.
Given Ed's hacking abilities, she had not problems using her laptop, to charter a private jet to take then to Moscow.
And while Bob did have a passport. He did not want to leave a trail for those after him to follow. And Ed had a solution for both of them, to their documents and records problems.
Ed created some fake IDs and passports, that including background computer recordings, she successfully created in a few different computer servers, without getting caught.
Ed and Bob soon found that the records and documents she had created worked without a problem, at customs.
Along with those fake documents and records, Ed even made some fake debit cards, with hacked bank accounts.
The bought some winter clothing, and a few other items, a few hours before they boarded the private jet, that took them to Moscow.
Presently, it was an unusually cold morning outside the airport, for that time of year, in spring, as Bob and Ed wore some winter clothing. But, they still shivered from the cold air hitting their faces.
Bob had his gym bag slung over his right shoulder, while Ed carried her backpack, with her clothing and laptop in it, over her left shoulder.
Both of their bags were felled up with the clothing they had, and what they bought. Along, with a few other items. And they barely made it all fit into those bags. But, they did.
Bob looked at Ed, as he asked her, “Ed, what are we doing here? Besides freezing.”
Ed turned to Bob, as she stated, “Learning. Just trust me, Ed. Ed learned mean things from Sis-sis. This is one of them.”
Bob thought, 'So, future Ed, told past Ed, that I would learn some things here. Now, that I think about it. I should ask her about the details to this matter. But, Ed already said she did not know much about our future. And I believe her. Still, Ed does know where we are heading. So, I would like know that, as well.”
Bob questioned, “So, where did your future self tell us where to go?”
Ed grinned at Bob, as she said, “Sis-sis wants us to go to a town in Siberia. To meet your teacher. Whom will teach you to fight. And toughen you up.”
Bob deadpanned, “Just great. More cold weather.” He thought, 'I just had to ask.'
Ed responded, in a supportive tone of voice, “Ed sympathizes. Winter is not one of Ed's favorite seasons. But, we must continued on course.”
Bob shivered, as he said, “That we will, Ed. We will just have to get use to the cold.”
Ed shivered, as she stated, “Ed hopes that is the case.”
Bob agreed, “So, do I, Ed. So, do I.” He thought, Still, I wonder who is in Siberia, that could teach me how to fight. I guess I am going to find out.'
The couple then started making preparations to head for Siberia.
To Be Continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
When is comes to Ed and Bob's relationship, I have been developing their relationship slowing. So, their relationship is more fluid, and natural. But, without their relationship drag. I believe I have reached a good balance on this subject.
On a related subject, one of the things I am doing with book three, is asking the question. What would a fanboy do, if he was both a gentleman, and a diehard fan?
To that end, Bob realizes the luck he has of Ed entering his life. And he is going to treat her right.
Though, being a fan, he is going to do other things. Like make fan made interviews with some of the people he is a fan of.
He also has a bit of greedy side. I wanted to show that he could have followed the same path as Chang did, on being corrupted by the profit potential that the multiverse had, and beginning to treat people from other realities, as just fiction characters.
Though, Rico set him straight, before those issues became a problem for Bob.
Still, Rico told Rock about what Bob told her in confidence. And Bob is upset about that. Mainly because Rock and her friends ruins his very first date.
And so, this kicks off the adventure that Bob and Ed will be having.
Also, on Rock. Yes. Rock gave a breast reduction. Top a few cups smaller. The breasts Rock had from the Boys and Girls were large, gag boobs.
And even thought I gave Rock that form in Book Two. The joke is over. And I had Rock get a breast reduction to a breast size that better fit her slender female form, without her breasts being a pain for her to deal with.
Also, I did this, without is effecting Rock male form. So, Rock can turn back into a man, with the instant man powder, without a problem.
And I think I might be one of the first writers. If not the first writer. To give a gender bender large boobs at first, and then give that person a breast reduction, in their female form, later on.
Though, I also fix Benny's female form, and gave her slightly large breasts, to fix the lack of cleavage her female form had. And I did it in a way that did not effect the male form she can change into.
Speaking of Rock. Some of you might remember, when I said in previous author's notes, that I planned to have some of the same characters in my books be heroes in one book, and villains in another book.
I was not joking.
So far, in this, 'Anthology Of Insanity'. In Book One, Rock was a side character. In Book Two, Rock was the main hero. Now, in Book Three, Rock is the big bad villain. And all without drastically altering Rock's personality.
While, I radically changed Rock's body, and gender. I only did minor alterations to Rock's personality. And those alterations were only put in to keep Rock generally the same person, and not be bothered by being turned into a woman.
It is a mark of skill for a writer to not have to drastically alter a character's personality, to fit a given scenario. But, instead, to arrange and fit a given scenario, to where a character will act the way the story needs that character to ask. With the proper reasons given. Without altering the character's personality.
In this case, Rock is after Bob, because she believes that become Bob is an unknown wildcard, he might inadvertently present a future threat to her family and friends.
Which, given Rock's personality, this is a completely understandable reaction. And to that end, Rock has not gone overboard on trying to find Bob. And now Ed. And instead, she and her friends are currently being careful.
Though, I did pointed out that Rock is will to go further, if she needs to. Though, she clearly does not like, nor want to go further, if she does not have too.
This is why I like to write my stories, if gives me plenty of room, to work out the situations, to fit the characters. That way, the story flows better.
I have gotten to where I can put characters into almost any situation, imaginable.
And even given the characters' individual personalities. I can still create the reasons, and scenarios, where they would make the choices I want them to make, while them still being the same character they were.
That is, unless I want that character to grow. And even then, I usually prefer to have characters' personalities develop and grow in subtle ways.
Just some food for thought.
I hope you enjoyed reading this chapter.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Three: “Siberia, Tokyo, and Beyond.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
A week after arriving in Russia, Bob and Ed were finally able to make it, by bus, to the Siberian town, that Ed and Bob were heading too.
They had arrived in the town in the middle of the afternoon.
Unfortunately, the town was close to arctic circle, which meant, even in the last spring, it was still cold enough to wear winter clothing, including gloves, boots, hoods, and even masks, even they needed them.
Ed and Bob hopped the bus.
Bob carried his gym bag, by it's sling, on his right shoulder, with the bag hanging downwardly. Ed carried her backpack, on her back, by the right sling on her right shoulder.
Fortunately, while in Moscow, Ed was about to use her laptop computer to hack a bank account for debit cards that she had made for both Bob and herself. While in Moscow, they used these debit cards to buy some more supplies and clothing.
Bob wore a black and brown winter clothing, while Ed wore red and blue winter clothing.
Bob got some thick socks, and he wore the black boots that Reggie and B bought him on Mars.
Also, while at the clothing store, it took a few minutes for Bob to convince Ed that tennis shoes, without socks, were not going to cut it in the weather they were going to.
That frostbite was a real risk in that weather, and she needed to wearing something more protective on her feet.
Finally, Ed conceded that Bob was right and she bought some blue boots, with thick socks.
Bob had mentally noted, this was the first time that he knew of, where Ed was willing to wear socks, and boots.
Bob remembered that in the Cowboy Bebop series, Ed even had trouble walking while wearing shoes. But, he guess in the four years between the series and when he showed up in that reality, Ed was finally forced to start to wear shoes.
It took a few minutes for Ed to get use to walking in her new boots, but she was a quick learner. And soon after, they started their journey to Siberia.
Now, as they into the Siberian town, both of them looked around, as Ed lead Bob further into town, at a relaxed pace.
Both of them saw there were no many people walking the streets of the town, that afternoon.
Bob followed right behind Ed, as he stated, “Ed, I like you a lot. But, if you don't know where you are heading, I am going to be upset.”
Ed replied, “Ed already get directions, while you were asleep in bus. Ed promise she's knows where she is going. And that being place to train. Sis-sis said you need training. And Ed told men here could start the teaching.”
Bob inquired, “Who? And where in this town?”
Ed looked around, she then saw a large building, across the street from them. She came to a stop, as she turned towards the building.
Ed answered, “Ed told the men are in big building, is where we should go.”
Bob stopped, as he turned to see the large building.
They both saw that the building about a hundred yards away from them. The building was set far from the street, that they needed to cross.
Bob replied, “Okay. Lead the way.”
Given there was presently not traffic street between them and the large building, Ed and Bob walked across the street, towards the big building.
As they approached the building, they saw that the building itself was a large wooden building, with ventilation ducks that pumped heated air into the building, the heaters.
When they reached the large, single, front door to the building, Ed and Bob looked up, and they saw a sign above the door.
Ed stated, “The sign translates to, welcome.”
Bob asked, “You know russian?”
Ed replied, “Yes. I know many languages.”
Bob stated, “Good. Because, I don't. You are just going to have to do the talking.”
Ed commented, “I will, until I can teach you russian?”
Bob playfully replied, “I look forward to your lessons.”
Ed smiled, as she happily said, “Thank you.”
Bob tested the door and he found it to be unlocked, as he opened it.
Bob held open the door for Ed to walk through it, with Bob walking behind her. He then gently shut the door behind himself.
A few seconds later, after passing through a few rooms, and a hallway, both of them made it to the main section of the building.
Bob and Ed saw that the large room the had entered was gym.
Ed and Bob stood just inside the room, from the entrance, with Ed to Bob's left side.
Both Ed and Bob looked around the room, as Bob thought, 'This is a full gym. There is a place for the equipment for weight training, boxing. An open area with mats, which I guess is for practicing formal fighting styles. And the wrestling ring in the center of the room. I even see the doors in the back of the room, that likely lead to the hot water running showers, restroom, and office. One has to have hot water to help relax muscles, after training for the day. Especially here.'
'Also, this is much more comfortably warm in here, than in the cold weather, outside. And that is nice.'
'And I see there is a circular, analog clock, on the side of the far wall.'
Bob and Ed also only three other people in the room.
In the ring were two men that were sparing against each other. The two men were engaging in throwing and grappling moves, with each giving as good as they got.
One was a very large, fair skinned, russian man, whom looked to be all muscles. He had a mohawk of brown hair on top of his head. A brown, well groomed beard on his face. And he had a very brown hairy chest. He wore only a red speedo, red boots, and yellow cloth bands around his wrists, with red ends on both sides of each cloth band.
Bob thought, 'That giant of a man is clearly a wrestler. And I am not going to judge someone for the way he dresses. Though, he is clearly open with himself, about a few things. Though, I am sure not what. And I am not going to ask him on the matter. Now, who is he sparring with?'
Bob then turned his attention to the russian's opponent. The other man was an asian man. He was much smaller than his opponent. He was of averaged height for an asian man, with a good athletic physical build. He wore a t-shirt, and sweat pants.
As Bob took a closer look at t the asian man, he saw the man had black hair, and blue eyes. Bob recognized the man, as he thought, 'I am so happy Ed and I watched the Birdy Decode series, on our flight from Colorado to Moscow. Because, that is Nataru Shinmyou, from the Birdy Decode series.'
'Natsuru is an alien. A bio-engineered, Ixioran Altairian super-soldier to be exact. Though, he did not know that for most of his life. He also trained as a nurse, on Earth, in Tokyo, Japan... Another Tokyo connection... Interesting...'
Though, moving on. Natsuru has super-human strength and speed. Also, he can travel in time and space. I wonder if that extends to the multiverse. Though, I am pretty sure he is local. If he had the abilities to travel the multiverse, he would likely be somewhere else. So, he is native to this reality. Which only confirms that aliens exist in this reality.'
'He is likely in hiding here, while learning more about controlling his more physical abilities.'
'Along with this, given that he has black hair and blue eyes again, instead of white hair and red eyes, I am willing to guess that he gotten better. Or, he got help with the problem with his powers. As such, he is likely healthy again.'
'It is obvious that Nataru is going easy on this Russia. The russian must be his teacher. It makes sense he would search for someone to teach him. But, I think it is best we do not tip our hand, any of them, on the information we may know about them.'
Bob whispered, “Ed, if you recognize anyone, keep it to yourself.”
Ed replied, “Sure, Bob.”
Bob said, “Thanks.” He thought, 'I guess this also means that Birdy and her Federation, exist here as well. I guess hoping for the Star Trek Federation was too much. Oh, well.'
Bob and Ed then noticed a third man, whom was sitting in a chair against, one of the walls. He was a fair skinned, russian in a black shirt, black pants, and black boots. He had brown hair, and an old, healed scar across his face, along the bridge of his nose. Though, the scar missed his eyes.
The man took a drink from his open bottle of Vodka. He then set the bottle down at a small table beside him.
As the two men in the ring sparred, the brown haired man in the chair yelled something in russian.
While sparing, the russian in the ring shouted something back in russian.
Ed translated, “The brown haired man in the chair said. Nataru, there is a hole in the right side of your defense. The guy in red complimented the brown haired man for his good eyes.”
Bob thought, 'Nice confirmation on that it is Nataru. Also, Nataru prefers to be a nice person. So, I figure we are fine as long as we do not tip off that we know who he is.'
The two men on the ring then noticed Bob and Ed. A second later, they suddenly stopped sparring.
The russian in the speedo said something to the asian man, with the asian man simply nodding in response.
The large russian then exited the wrestling ring, and walked towards Bob and Ed.
The russian man then came to a stop, five feet in front of Ed and Bob.
As the large russian stood in front of them, both Ed and Bob were forced to look up at him.
Bob silently prayed, 'Please lord. Let this walking giant have a nice personality.'
The russian looked down at them, and spoke something in russian.
Ed replied, in russian.
Ed turned to Bob, as she stated, in english, “He asked who we are? I said we were potential customers.”
The russian the spoke english, in a thick russian accent, “We know english, in his gym?”
Bob asked, “You all known english?”
From within the wrestling ring, the asian man answered, with japanese accent, “Yes.”
The brown haired russian, sitting in a chair by the wall, replied, in a russian accent, “Of course.”
Ed turned to the large man in front of her and Bob. She greeted, “Good. Hello. I am Ed.”
Bob said, “Hello. I am, Bob.” Bob thought, 'Given she is using, I. That means she is serious about this conversation.'
The large russian answered, “I am Zangief. Professional wrestler and fighter. This is my training hall. The asian up there is Nataru.”
Nataru waved, as he said, “Hello Ed. Hello Bob.”
Bob and Ed waved to him.
Ed said, “Hello.”
Bob said, “Nice to meet you.”
A few seconds later, Bob and Ed stopped waving, as they turned their attention back to Zangief.
Zangief turned towards the russian man, sitting in the chair, across the room, as he said, “The man over there is just a someone whom I met and got to know, whom helped me out a few months ago.”
The brown haired man shrugged, towards Ed and Bob.
Bob look at the brown haired man, as he thought, 'I know better than to dig into someone else's past. Though, with that scar, he does look familiar. I just cannot place him. Still, I will worry about who he is, later.' He then turned back to look up at Zangief's face.
Zangief turned to look down at Ed and Bob, as he said, “Now, the little lady here said that you were potential customers?”
Bob looked over to Ed. Ed noticed Bob had turned to look at Ed. She turned to look at Bob. She said, “Let's me handle this.”
Bob complimented, “You are doing a fine job, so far.”
Ed smiled at Bob. Both Ed and Bob then turned back, to look up at Zangief's face.
Ed answered, “Actually, it is Bob who is the customer. I am the brains. But, we need him to be the muscle. That is why we came to you, Zangief.”
Zangief laughed for a few seconds. He then turned to Bob, as he said, “I like her. Few woman are so straight forward.”
Bob smiled, as commented, “I know. She is one of a kind.”
Zangief turned his head to look at both of them, as he commented, “Now, as to the matter of payment?”
Ed set took her her backpack, and she gently set her backpack on the floor in front of her. She then opened the top of her bag, and pulled out her laptop computer.
Next, she sat down, as she set her laptop down on the floor, with her. After which, she opened her laptop, and began typing on it, to log into the internet.
Bob thought, 'I do not know how she gets internet access, this far out, in the boonies. But, she can. She is a genius. That is all I need to know on the matter.'
While continued to look at her computer screen, she asked, “Do you have a bank account number we can use?”
Zangief answered, “Yes.”
Ed inquired, “Is fifty thousand okay for the lessons? We understand that you have other students. And we are more than willing to schedule around them.”
Zangief stated, “That will be fine.”
Zangief gave Ed the number and Ed made the transaction. A few seconds later, she closed her laptop, put in his backpack. She then stood up, and slung her backpack over her shoulder.
Ed looked up at Zangief, as she said, “I am willing to wait till you have confirmed the payment.”
Zangief responded, “No problem. I believe you.” He looked over at Bob, with a wicked grin, as he stated, “Your training starts tomorrow morning. Tomorrow, you're mine.”
Nataru and the brown haired russian laughed at Zangief's comment.
Bob didn't even raise an eyebrow, as he looked at Zangief's face. He inquired, “I look forward to it. By the way, it there a decent hotel, and nice places to eat in town?”
Zangief answered, “Yes.” He then gave them directions to a good hotel and some great restaurants to eat at, along with a decent grocery store in town.
When Zangief finished with his explanation, Bob asked, “Thank you. What time do you want me to show up?”
Zangief said, “I am not that formal. Some time in the morning, with be fine.”
Bob stated, “Okay. And thank you, again, Zangief. I looked forward to learning from you, tomorrow.”
Zangief said, “I will see you, then.”
Bob and Ed then walked out of the building.
Meanwhile, Zangief went back to sparring with Nataru, in his wrestling ring, while the brown haired man, sitting in the chair, watched, and a made a few comments.
(_)
When Ed and Bob reached the outside of the building, they continued walking, as Bob turned his head towards Ed. He said, “Thank you, Ed. I think Zangief will be a good teacher.”
Ed looked back at him, as she commented, “No problem. Now, let's find that hotel, and then get something to eat.”
Bob replied, “I could not agree more with you.”
Soon after, they reached the nearby hotel that Zangief had recommend. Ed used her debit card to check both herself, and Bob a two bed suite, they agreed to share, together, without doing anything foolish.
They soon dropped off their gym bag and backpack, in the hotel room. Ed and Bob check to make sure that the bathroom fixtures worked. And that they had hot running water. Also, Bob checked to make sure the alarm clock on the nightstand, between their beds worked.
Along with this, they found their suite to be fully stocked with clean towels, soap, and toiletries. They also found the bed sheets, and the suite itself, to be clean.
And they found the beds and pillows to be comfortable.
Also, there was a table in the back of the room, near the large, draped window. The table had two wooden chair set across from each other. And there was a chest of drawers across from the beds. Though, no TV.
Though, Ed commented, that with her electronic skills, she could use their laptops, to watch TV, or surf internet, on their laptops.
Bob complimented Ed for her skills. With Ed happy accepted Bob's compliment.
They then left their suite, while making sure the door locked, behind them.
Once they found their hotel door was secure, they went to get something to eat at a local restaurant that Zangief had mentioned.
When they reached the restaurant, they each had good meal, of russian food. With Ed using her debit card to pay for the meal.
The two of them spend the rest of the day together. Until, they retired to their beds, in their hotel room, for the night.
(_)
The next morning, both Bob and Ed had awoke up, in their separate beds, from sleeping. And that was all the did that night, in their beds.
After they finished getting ready for the day, they dressed in their winter clothing.
They then left the hotel to have some breakfast, at a local restaurant.
They then returned to the hotel, with Ed stating that she wanted to start searching online to order parts for reality device she was working on.
Bob left Ed in their hotel suite, as he headed to Zangief's gym, to being his training.
It was mid-morning by the time Bob reached Zangief's gym, and walked inside.
As Bob walked into the main room of the gym, he saw Nataru spotting for Zangief at a bench-press, with Zangief bench pressing several hundred pounds on the barbell.
Zangief was only his his speedo, and red boots, while Nataru was wearing heavy cloth green tracksuit, with black boots.
Nearby, Bob also noticed the brown haired man was exercising on some mat, alone. He wore a brown heavy cloth tracksuit doing exercises, and black boots.
The brown haired man stopped what he was doing, as looked at Bob.
Bob nodded towards, as he asked, “Is there anything I can do for you?”
The brown haired man replied, “No.”
Bob thought, 'Oh well. I might as well ask.' He inquired, “By the way, what is your story.?”
The man coyly replied, “I am a man left stranded in a familiar land.”
Bob thought, 'I better let the matter drop. Besides, I have more important things to be concerned with. Like my training.'
Bob turned to face Zangief and Nataru, as he walked over to meet them, in the section of the room with the exercise equipment.
Bob stopped ten feet from them, as he silently stood and watched Zangief exercise.
Bob looked at them, as he thought, 'I can tell they see me. But, they are to busy at the moment to acknowledge my presence. That is okay. I got in late this morning, anyway. I will come in earlier, in the morning.'
After a few more reps, Zangief set the barbell down, on its holders, above himself.
While still laying on the bench, Zangief moved out from under the barbell, and he leaned up from the bench, to face Bob.
Nataru also turned to look at Bob.
Zangief stood up. He then said, “Ah, good, Bob. You are here. Now, we can start your training.”
Bob said, “I am ready, when you are.”
Zangief stated, “Good. As soon as we get you a tracksuit. And the rest of us get ready. The four of us will be training today. Follow me.”
Zangief began heading to the back of the gym, with Bob following behind him.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, everyone had was ready, Zangief lead his team on a morning job.
They had already jogged nearly a kilometer, to make it to the outer edge of the town.
While they continued to jog, Zangief took lead, followed by Nataru, the brown haired man, and Bob being last.
All for of them were in heavy cloth tracksuits. Nataru and the brown haired man were wearing the same tracksuits as before, while Zangief was wearing a red tracksuit. And Bob was wearing a blue tracksuit, with his black boots.
As they jogged, Zangief stated, “We will be jogging six kilometers this morning, in a loop around town. I hope you are up for it, Bob. But, don't worry. I understand you are new at this. If you collapse, I will carry you.”
Bob was already starting breath heavily, as he thought, 'Maybe this wasn't such a good idea, after all. But, I am not going to complain about this in front of these men.'
Over hour later, they made it back to Zangief's gym.
As they walked into the main room, Bob was breathing heavily, but he was happy to be standing.
Bob had noticed that none of the other men were even showing any signed of tireness.
Nataru turned to Bob asked, in concerned, “Bob, are you alright?”
Bob turned to Nataru. Between breaths, he responded, “Thank you for asking, Nataru. Just give me ten minutes, to catch my breath, and I will be fine.”
Zangief complimented, “Not bad for a first time.” He turned to Nataru, as he said, “Nataru, we will start you weight training.” He looked over at Bob, as he commented, “And in fifteen minutes, Bob, I will starting working with you. There is fresh water in a cool in the corner of the room. With clean cup by it. Have some water, if you need it.”
Bob said, “Thank. And I will be fine, by then.”
Zangief replied, “Good.”
Zangief and Nataru turned and then headed for the exercise equipment section of the room.
The brown haired man, whom had stayed silent during the entire discussion, also headed over to the exercise equipment, to work out with some of the small, russian kettlebell weights.
Meanwhile, Bob was getting his second wind, has he headed over, to the water cooler, to get something to drink, as a way to help him recover faster.
(_)
Ten minutes later, Bob had recovered, and it was his turn to work with Zangief, on exercise equipment.
Zangief then spent the few minutes with Bob, at the benchpress, as they found the proper weights, that Bob could use on the barbell, without harming himself.
As Zangief taught Bob, as he spotting for the younger man.
To Bob's delight, he found that he was already strong enough to to start with the two twenty-five pound weights, on a barbell, while laying on the benchpress.
Bob silently thanked, 'Thank you Rico for all that exercising you helped me with do, over the last two years.'
While Bob did another ten reps with the twenty-five pound weights on the benchpress with Zangief spotting, behind Bob's head, Zangief stated, “You are doing good, my little student. With luck, we will have you bench pressing you own body weight within three to four months. After this, we will be using some smaller weights. Along, with some exercises.”
Bob grunted, “Whatever you think is best, Mister Zangief.”
From the corner of his eye, Bob noticed that the honorific he had given Zangief had caused the brown haired man to turn and look at him, for a second. Before he turned back to working out with his own exercise equipment.
Zangief replied, “Zangief, or teacher, is fine.”
Bob replied, “Yes, teacher.”
After they finished with weights and exercises, Zangief gave his students a twenty minute break. They then moved to the boxing area, with punching bags. Zangief then taught Bob how to properly throw a punch. With Bob punching the punching bag, under Zangief's instruction.
Next, Zangief had Nataru and the brown haired man demonstrate, to Bob, proper throwing and gripping techniques on the floor mats.
When they were finished, Bob was allowed to practiced the techniques he was just taught on Nataru.
When Zangief was satisfied that Bob had the lessons down, he had him spar first in the wrestling ring, with the brown haired man.
As both men faced each other in the ring, Zangief stood right outside the ring, right beside Nataru, to Nataru's left side.
Both Zangief and Nataru faced the two men in the ring.
Zangief stated, “Bob, just so you know. I rotate our sparring matches, so we all get a few turned with each other. So, we can learn what it is like to take on different types of challengers. I am the classic giant. Nataru is the strong man, in more ways than one. My brown haired friend is the trained fighter. And you are the average man. To start with.”
Bob turned to look at Zangief, as Zangief continued talking, “Now, today, you will be sparing with my brown haired friend because I want you to come to understand some of the basics in the throwing and gripping techniques, I just taught you. From both the standpoint of being the thrower, and the thrown.”
“My large size makes learning proper grips and throws difficult. And Nataru sometimes has a control issues with his strength. But, not to worry. He has enough control to not seriously harm someone, unless he means to. But, do not worry, my friend here knows what he is doing, because I taught him well.”
“Now, fight!”
Bob had just enough time to turn back to look at the brown haired man, as the man threw Bob onto the ground.
While Bob got up, he kept his eyes on the man in the ring with him, as he commented, “Yes. I know. Always keep you eye on the opponent.”
Zangief commented, in a calm tone of voice, “Learning from mistakes is part of training.”
In the ring, Bob look at the man, whom stood six feet from him, as he said, “Let us see if you can do that again.”
A second later, Bob was back on the floor. Bob did not waste any time, getting back up.
The brown haired man then proceeded to kicked Bob's butt for the next half an hour.
But, at the end, when Zangief called the sparing match.
At the moment, Bob was back on the floor of the ring. As he leaned up, he saw the brown haired man offering him a hand up.
Bob graciously took the man's offer for a hand up.
Bob stood, as he said, “Thank you.” As he stood up straight, he commented, “I appreciate the sparring session.”
The brown haired man commented, “For an inexperienced American, I admire you attitude. Not many can take being beaten so thoroughly, so well.”
Bob commented, “I just started. I look forward in a few months, to sparing you, when I am actually showing what I learned.”
The brown haired man smiled at Bob, as he responded, “I do too, Bob.”
Zangief said, “Now, you will watch Nataru and I spar. And we will also not only showing what you have learning. But, we will be doing a few body-locks, as well. Though, you will be talk this, after you have the basic down.”
Bob turned and nodded towards Zangief.
Then, Bob and the brown haired man, exited the ring, as Zangief and Nataru entered the ring, from another side.
Bob and the brown haired man then watched the two strongest men in the room, star to spar. With Bob surprised, at how easily Nataru seems to be able to thrown the much large Zangief onto the mat of the ring. And Nataru was able to get Zangief in a few body-lock. Though, Zangief's much big physical size, made putting him into a body-locks much more difficult.
Also, Zangief gave as good as he got. With him throwing Natsuru down, numerous times. And also putting Nataru in a number of body-locks.
(_)
Later that afternoon, Bob opened the door to the hotel suite that he and Ed shared, and went inside.
When Bob had finished his training for the day, he had used the gyms hot showers to get clean up. He then dressed in the clothing he had walked into the gym in, and returned to the hotel.
Bob was sore from head to toe, as he staggered into the hotel room.
After he closed the door, he looked across the room, and he saw Ed sitting one of the chairs, at the table, with her laptop computer open, with her looking at it.
Ed turned to look over at Bob and she saw how rough a shape he was in.
Ed quickly got up from her chair, and she help Bob to his nearby bed. With her sitting down beside him on the bed.
As Bob laid down, Ed asked, “Is there anything Ed can do?”
Bob answered, “Thank you for asking, Ed. But, I will be fine. I am just sore. I should recover in a few hours. On the bright side, Zangief said that we have the afternoons and evenings together. And I think in a few hours, I will be recovered enough to go out and get something to eat with you.”
“And since there is not much to do. And we both agree we are not ready to do that. We can watch anime, read some manga, and look at other fiction, during the afternoons and evenings.”
Ed replied, “That sounds great.”
Bob asked, “So, what have you been up to.”
Ed answered, “Building a reality device. Ed already has the tools and parts ordered. Ed used some software tricks, so my transactions will not be so easily traced. And the packages will go through a few different parties, before getting to us. The items should be here in a week, or two.”
Bob replied, “Good. So, how until you show have a working reality device, Rico uses?”
Ed responded, “A few months. Maybe half a year at most. We are not really in a rush, are we, Bob?”
Bob stated, “No. We are not.”
Ed grinned, as she said, “Good, then we can have fun while we are here.”
As Bob leaned over and looked at Ed's smiling face, he thought, 'I do love Ed wonderful, cheerful, personality.'
Fortunately, Bob did recover enough within the next few hours, as the two of them used Bob's own laptop computer to watch an episodes, from various anime series.
By the time they were both ready to get some dinner, Bob felt like going out with Ed.
They had a good supper together.
And when they came to the hotel suite, they continued watching the videos on Bob's laptop.
During this time, they both agreed, they had a good arrangement, while they were living together, in the same hotel suite.
(_)
On the next day, Bob showed up at Zangief's gym, a few hours earlier than he did before.
Zangief was pleased that he came earlier. Though, Nataru and the brown haired man, were already at the gym, with Zangief, by the time Bob showed up.
During that morning, Bob found the training a little easier, and he had a better time with his lessons.
As Bob jogged that morning with Zangief, Nataru, and the brown haired man, he thought, 'I think with time, I will get the hang of this training. And then I won't have to worry so much about getting mixed up in a fight. Though, even with this training, I harbor no illusions that I could go against Ranma, Natsuru, or any of the Black Lagoon badasses and win. Still, this is a nice skill set to have, in case of emergencies.'
Bob found the rest of his lessons that morning to be enjoyable. And he then spent the afternoon and evening with Ed.
(_)
Six months later. Tokyo, Japan. In the mid-afternoon, on a warm, partly cloudy day.
Off and on, during the last six months, Rock, Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma had searched for Bob and Ed, with no luck.
They found Bob's cellphone right outside of Aspen, and his car was located in a parking lot of the Denver International Airport, located in the Colorado capital city, of Denver.
The trial went cold from there. With all four women eventually tiring of trying to find Bob and Ed.
Now, Rock decided to breakdown and look for outside help.
Fortunately, the threesome she was with said they knew someone they could recommend, for their situation. They even told Rock the person's name. Though, the name did not mean anything to Rock, at the time. And with no other options available, Rock supported having the meeting. Also, Natsuru volunteered to handle the arrangements find the help they were seeking.
And so, they had made their to a small home, in one of outer areas of Tokyo.
There was a car parked in the driveway, leading up to the front right side of the home.
For Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma, coming back to Tokyo was like returning home. But, for Rock, it is like coming home, only she knew this was a Tokyo was of a different reality, compared to the Tokyo of her home reality.
All of them were currently women, and wearing casual clothing, as they reached the two-story home they were looking for.
As the four women made their way up the concrete path, from the street sidewalk, to the front door, they noticed the front yard of the home was will kept.
The front door in the middle of the front section of the home, to the left of the driveway, and the car parked in the driveway.
When the four women reached the front door, they stood looking at the door, for a few seconds.
Natsuru was the closest to the door. She turned to the other three women, as she stated, in japanese, “I called ahead. And she said that she could see us, right now. So, let me handle this.”
Natsuru then turned around, and she lightly knocked on the door.
A few second later, the door was unlocked and opened from the inside. The four women looked down to see an eight year old asian girl, with dark blue hair. The girl was wearing a girl's school uniform.
Natsuru greeted, “Hello Violin.”
Violin smiled, as she happily said, in japanese, “Hello Natsuru.”
Natsuru inquired, “Is you mother here?”
Violin answered, “Yes. She is. She say to expect guests. And I am glad it is you, Ranma, and Akira.”
Ranma replied, in japanese, “Same here, Violin.”
Akira commented, in japanese, “Yes. It is good to see you, Violin.”
Natsuru said, “It is always nice to visit you, and your mother.”
Violin responded, “Same here. I will go get here”
Natsuru replied, “Thank you.”
Violin then closed the door, as she walked back inside.
Less than a minute later, Birdy Tsutomu Cephon, opened the door, to face the four guests. She had dyed her long hair dark blue, to match her daughter's hair. She was wearing her Tokyo police officer's uniform.
Birdy looked at the four women, as she smiled. She greeted them, in japanese, “Why, hello everyone. It is good to see you.”
Natsuru said, “It is good to see you, Birdy.”
Ranma replied, “A pleasure. As always.”
Akira complimented, “You, and your daughter, look great, Birdy.”
Birdy responded, “Thank you, everyone.” She then turned to Rock, while she asked, “And who is this?”
Akira answered, “This is, Rock. It is a long story, that we need to talk to you about.”
Rock stated, in japanese, “It is nice to meet you Miss Cephon. I have head a lot about you, from these three. And all of it is good.”
Birdy stated,“Well, my shift starts in an hour, and my sister is coming to babysit, Violin. So, we have a little time before then. So, please come inside.”
Birdy motioned them to follow her. As soon as all five women were inside, Birdy closed the door behind her.
As Birdy lead them through the hallway, Natsuru commented, “Birdy, I am glad you are doing well with your family.”
Birdy stated, “It was rocky at the start, but we worked it out.”
A few seconds later, they reached the kitchen and dinning area.
They saw Violin there doing homework, while sitting at the dinning table.
Violin looked up at them.
Birdy ordered, “Violin, got watch some TV. Mommy has to talk about some business with these nice ladies.”
Akira smiled, as she thought, 'No child would back talk about getting out of homework.'
Violin smiled, as she got up walked into a nearby room.
Birdy pointed at the dining table with her right hand, as she offered, “Please, sit down. Can I get you anything to drink.” She then dropped her right hand back to her side.
Akira said, “No.”
Rock commented, “No thank you.”
Natsuru and Ranma just shook their heads.
All five women then walked over and sat at the chairs around the table.
The clockwise order from which everyone sat was, Rock, Akira, Ranma, Birdy, and Natsuru.
As everyone go comfortable in their chairs, Birdy asked, “Since our next annual party is not for another few months, I have to ask. What has brought you three here to see me?”
Akira answered, “Problems dealing with the multiverse.”
Birdy looked at them, with curiosity showing in her eyes, as she inquired, “What have you three been up to since the last that adventure we had?”
Natsuru questioned, “Do you remember that series, Black Lagoon, we showed you?”
Birdy answered, “Yes. The one where Akira said she spent a few years at. Not a bad series. A bit violent, though.”
Akira shrugged towards Rock, as she stated, “Well, this is that Rock. Even thought she is a woman, now. Trust me, we would know.”
Birdy commented, “Yes. We would.”
Rock inquired, in a slightly confused tone of voice, “You believe that I am Rock? Just like that?”
Birdy smirked, “Oh, I believe you, Rock. You could say I have had first hand experience on the matter. And I mean first hand.”
Rock then watched as Birdy suddenly changed into an asian man with dark blue hair. Even her clothing changed from a police uniform to a t-shirt and blue pants. A second later, Birdy change back to her female form, with dark blue hair, with her police uniform on.
The change caught Rock by surprise, as she responded, “You are that Birdy Cephon?! Of course. Your middle name is Tsutomu. But, why is that?”
Birdy sadly said, “Our personalities merged. It was a very unpleasant experience for myself. Or, Birdy and Tsutomu. Depending on how you look at it.” Her voice then turned a little more upbeat, as she said, “Let me guess. The hair threw you? Didn't it?”
Rock replied, “Yes. It did.”
Birdy stated, “That is why I dyed it. That. And to look more like my daughter. Also, my natural color sometimes attract the wrong attention.”
Rock inquired, “That would make sense. Though, I hope I am not out of line, but with your hair dyed, you and your daughter look almost alike. Is she your clone?”
Birdy answered, “No. She is my daughter. And from a personality standpoint, we are very different. She is more of a book learner, with mechanical skills that are near prodigy level, even by my species' standards. She is also already fluent in several languages. And she has a sense of wonder, imagination, adventure, and humor, that astounds even myself. And I do not know where those traits came from. Because, neither Birdy, nor Tsutomu were ever that crazy. Along with that, I have no idea how she became a diehard sci-fi fan.”
Akira asked, “What do you mean?”
Birdy stated, “Have a look in the living room at what she is watching on TV. I bought that entire series for her, including the mini-series, on video disc. And she won't stop watching that series, over and over. And I know it was made for a more mature audience.”
Akira, Natsuru, Ranma, and Rock decided to get up and take a peek in the living room.
When they did, the saw that Violin was sitting on the floor, in front of the TV, watching an episode, that all three recognized at Farscape. On top of the TV, they saw the Blu-Ray boxset for Farscape, and a disc case that was labeled, Peacekeepers Wars.
Akira, whispered, “Whatever happens. We need to keep that girl from going to the Farscape reality. Aeryn would likely be unhappy with us for introducing John, herself, and her friends, to their more diehard fans.”
Natsuru quietly commented, “True. She wasn't exactly crazy about meeting us.”
Ranma softly stated, “Besides, that reality is to dangerous for a young girl. And if something happened to her, Birdy would kill us.”
Rock quietly said, “I can go along with that.”
Akira softly replied, “Agreed.”
Meanwhile, Birdy silently watched the four other women, look in on her daughter.
A few seconds later, the four women the returned to the table, in the chairs that had previously sat in.
After the four women sat back down, sat down, Birdy looked at them, as she questioned, “See what I mean?”
The four other women turned to look at Birdy, as Akira said, “Yes. And it goes without saying that you should have her avoid the Farscape reality.”
Birdy stated, “She is not going there. If I can help it.”
Akira replied, “Good.”
Rock inquired, “I was wondering. Who is the father?”
Ranma stated, “Long story on that one, as well.”
Birdy looked at Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru. She then looked at Rock, as she stated, “I do not know what these lunatics told you about our adventure.”
Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru giggled at Birdy's comment.
Rock commented, “Well, I am more than happy to listen to your side of the story.”
Birdy looked over at Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru. She then looked back at Rock, as she went onto say, “Good. Well. To set the record straight. We got thrown throughout the multiverse. I got stuck in what Akira and Natsuru called the G Gundam reality. After the series. I then ended up participating, and winning, the next Gundam Tournament. Which was the Fourteenth Gundam Tournament there.”
Rock exclaimed, “You won the Fourteenth Gundam tournament?!”
Birdy happily replied, “Yes.”
Rock said, “I can actually see that.”
Birdy stated, “Thank you. I even saw the series after I got back to this reality. Interesting series. Though, not really my taste. Still, a few days before we were thrown across the multiverse, I had a one night affair with someone, and we used condoms. But, due to my gender swapping back and forth, I embarrassingly impregnated myself.”
Rock commented, “I realize that is a risk with such abilities.”
Rock thought, 'That is similar to how my friends and I had our children. Though, what we did was intentional. We none of us regret having children. So, it worked out for us. Though, the tail end of our pregnancies were unconformable. Along with the labor and birth being painful. But, we all found having children to be worth it.'
Birdy conceded, “That is true. But, Violin is happy and healthy. And my family, Tsutomu's family, has accepted my daughter, and myself, as a part of their family. So, I am okay with the situation. Now, I answered your question, Rock. Now, answer mine. How did you end up a woman? And why did you come to see us?”
Rock thought, 'I am going to have to tell her the truth.' She began, “Well, it all started some months started after Akira left my home reality. And the person that started it all was named, Chang...”
Rock then gave Birdy a highlights of their war with Chang, and how they eventually won, and handed off most of their problems to the local nations.
Around fifteen minutes later, Rock finished, “And that was around two years ago, your time. And it has been around that same amount of time, for my family and friends, in my home reality.”
Silence reigned in the room, for several seconds, with the only sounds being from the TV that Violin was watching, by the room the five women were sitting in.
Birdy looked at the four women in front of her, as she was the first to speak. She asked, with disbelief in her tone of voice being, “Why didn't you think to call me? I would have helped.”
Natsuru pointed out, “Well Birdy, you had a daughter to raise, along with working through some serious identity issues. You did not need this on your plate, as well.”
Birdy conceded, “Okay. You have a point. But, you should have told me, one of our annual parties. Though, that is in the past. And well, it seems you won, so why are you all here?”
Rock stated, “While we won, it seems there are some loose strings that need to be tied up, from this reality. Before our little war ever started, one of my friends in Roanapur realized what was on the horizon. He skipped town without telling anyone. And he disappeared.”
Birdy complimented, “That is an intelligent man.”
Rock replied, “Yes. I agree.”
Birdy inquired, “Who was it?”
Rock answered, “Rico.”
Birdy let out a small laugh. She then said, “It is always the quiet ones.”
Rock stated, “I fully agree.”
Birdy questioned, “So, what happened?”
Rock said, “Somehow he figured out how to travel between realities on his own. Through his own resources. He fled to this reality, in the United States.”
Birdy asked, “And let me guess. He moved to somewhere cold.”
Rock replied, “Good guess. He moved to Aspen, Colorado.”
Birdy complimented, “Rico also has good taste, in cities.
Birdy thought, 'When Violin is a few years older. I might take us on vacation somewhere. And if it is Aspen. I might look Rico up. Considering we have the same pool of friends. We might get along well.”
Akira smiled, as she said, “We agree.”
Birdy noticed that Ranma and Natsuru were smiling in agreement.
Birdy thought, 'They might have vacationed there, at some point. That just confirms it is a nice place to go.'
Birdy stated, “I don't see the problem.”
Rock answered, “The problem is that he then set himself up a shop that specialized in fiction. From sci-fi, to fantasy, to books, to comics, to manga, to anime. And due to my actions, I lead my enemies to his store. Where he was kidnapped, and turned into a woman.”
Birdy thought, 'That is sad to here. Well, if I look up Rico. I can at least help give her advice, from a source that is not insane. I like my friends here. But, they are crazy. Though, some consider me to be crazy. So, I really shouldn't judge.'
Rock went onto say, “But, there was a witness that recognized the kidnapper, and later realize who I was. The witness was allowed to escape, before my friend was captured. The person was a teenage boy, and he employee at friend's store.”
“Over a month later, in this reality, my friend returned to this reality, as a woman. She came back to this reality, with a small reality device, that we gave her. Though fortunately, she was not pregnant. She soon set herself her as her own sister. And around two months, for this reality, after she was kidnapped, she reopened her business, without any troubles.”
“Though, when she decided to give the witness his old job back, my friend told the teenage boy much of what has happened to the us. But, not all of it. And she offered her employee the potential of future adventures he could only previously hope read about.”
“At the time, my friend did not tell us that she had told the boy, what had happened to us. And she kept both him and us, away from each other.”
Birdy commented, “Rico must really care for that boy.”
Rock responded, “Yes. She does. And her concern is well earn by the boy. Now, fast forward two years, your time. The boy has become a man, whom is now eighteen years old. And he has just graduated high school. Around six months ago, the night he graduated, he had a fluke accident happen to him, and he got thrown into the multiverse.”
“From what I understand he had one hell of an adventure getting home. But, he was able to make his way home, in one piece, against some of the most dangerous badasses I know of. He even caught the eye of a dangerous, though nice, teenage girl. This girl followed him to this reality, and they started dating.”
Birdy questioned, “And when you confronted them, they ran, and they were able to escape you?”
Birdy saw Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira, shift uncomfortably in their seats, for a few seconds.
Rock answered, “Yes. In retrospect, when we confronted them, it could have gone better. Still, they fled. We have no seen them since. Which is why we are turning to you for help.”
Birdy asked, “Who are these two people?”
Rock answered, “The man's name is, Bob. The girl's name is Ed, from the Cowboy Bebop reality.”
Birdy stated, “This Bob made his way through the Cowboy Bebop reality? By himself?”
Rock thought, 'Birdy has clearly seen the Cowboy Bebop series.' She answered, “For the most part, yes. From Mars to Earth, in less than forty-eight hours. Through the hyperspace gate system. And he had to face the Serenity crew, as well. Whom we had transplanted there, for their help against Chang.”
Birdy inquired, “From Firefly series?”
Rock answered, “Yes.”
Birdy questioned, “And he is dating Radical Edward?”
Rock replied, “It appears that way.”
Birdy responded, with astonishment in her tone of voice, “Damn. This Bob has some skill to do all that.” Her tone of voice turned more serious, as she continued, “Still, Ed is extremely dangerous. Even by herself.”
Rock cracked a grin, as she said, “I see you are starting to understand why we have to capture these two wildcards. They are too dangerous to continue to let loose on the multiverse. So, will you help us?”
Birdy got up from her table, as shes said, “I would have helped you. Even if Ed was the only one we are after. Though, I am not sure I would have, if it was just Bob. Still, I have some equipment that might help you. Just follow me to my bedroom.”
The other four women got up from the dining table, and followed Birdy out of the room.
(_)
Less than a minute later, they are inside Birdy's bedroom.
Birdy entered her bedroom first. Rock, Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma followed behind her, as they took a look around the room.
The windows, on the left side of the room, provided plenty of light to see in. The windows had white cloth drapes hanging from them, that allow the sunlight to come through the windows, and into the room, while still providing privacy in the room.
The bedroom itself, was a decent sized room. There was a queen sized bed in the center of the room. With the headboard of the bed set against the far wall. To their right was a closet. And to there left was a chest of drawers. Along with a desk and chair, that had a laptop computer on it.
Rock also noticed pictures and nicknacks on the chest of drawers and desk.
Among the pictures, two photos caught Rock's eye.
The first one was of Tsutomu and his family. His parents, and his sister.
The other picture was taken in a park, during autumn, with the leafs turning a golden shades of yellow.
The picture showed Birdy, with brown hair. She was wearing a pink jacket, over a red shirt. Beside, her, to her left side, was a asian man with black hair, pulled back in a ponytail. The man wore black and white jacket. In the phone, both adults seems to be having a good time with each others company.
Ranma thought, 'That must be one of Birdy's old boyfriends. Though, I think it is best that I do not ask her who this man is, right now. I will ask her, later. Still, I am happy that she has been able to move on with her life. She and Violin are doing fine. Her family has accepted both of them.'
'And she was able to get a job in law enforcement. Though, instead of being a Federation police officer. She is now of Tokyo's finest. From when we have visited her and Violin. She was clearly more happier with this job, than modeling, or idol singer. Even though, the job does not pay nearly as much. Still, she makes enough money for her and Violin to live on. So, to each, their own.'
'Though, she probably has to call some favors, in government to be allow to join, with the properly faked IDs. Though, given she literally is a super-cop... That was a good Jackie Chan movie... Anyway, given she has a nice personality, and her abilities. Only a fool would not hire her. And I see that those that run the Tokyo PD are no fools. Which is good.'
'Now, I wonder how she is going to help us?'
Ranma then turned her attention back to Birdy. She watched as Birdy headed for her closet.
When Birdy reached her closet, she opened it. She knelt down, as she dug something out from interior floor of the storage space.
A second later, she pulled out a small device that looked like a blue cellphone.
As she stood back up, she stated, “When I left the Federation galaxy police force, they fortunately did not ask me to turn over all of the toys they let me use.”
Birdy then walked over to her desk, and opened her laptop computer.
Birdy sat down in the chair, at her desk, as she booted up her computer.
Rock, Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru stood a few feet behind Birdy, as they watched her work, at her computer.
A few seconds later, computer had completely booted up, and Birdy had logged onto her account.
Birdy then used an electronic cord to hook the device to the laptop computer.
Next, while pulling up a few programs on the screen, she inquired, “Okay. Give me all the information you have on Bob and Ed.”
Natsuru inquired, “Okay. Though, what does that little device do actually do?”
Birdy continued to look at her computer screen, as she coyly commented, “I may be a police officer, right now. But, the less I say about this device, the more likely we all stay out of prison.”
Natsuru replied, “Oh.”
Rock stated, “Do what you got to, Birdy.” She then gave Birdy all the information she had on Bob and Ed.
Three minutes later, after some keyboard typing, and mouse clicking, by Birdy, Birdy stated, “Found them.”
Birdy's commented got the attention of the other four women in the room.
Rock requested, “Please, explain.”
Birdy stated, “Ed must have hacked a bank account. Because I am finding a lot of odd transactions from whom I am guessing is her. And she much be good to not get caught. The first transaction is the night you guys went after them. Later that night, they chartered a private jet to Moscow. From there, I found train tickets, bus tickets, and an ongoing hotel account, in small town in Siberia.”
Ranma asked, “What are they doing in Siberia?”
Birdy stated, “Well, I am not sure. But, the same day they checked into that hotel, Ed also paid someone, or a group, a lot of money.”
Akira asked, “How much?”
Birdy answered, “Fifty U.S. thousand dollars.”
Akira whistled. She then stated, “That is a lot of money.”
Rock said, “That is a troubling amount of money. But, we have no way of knowing what for, and to whom it was for.”
Birdy commented, “The bank account is a dummy account. So, I cannot trace is back to its point of origin. Nor, who received the money. Without more some time. Which I don't have.” She looked at the clock her computer screen, as she continued, “I have to leave for my shift, in about twenty minutes. But, we still have a little time until my sister shows up, to watch after Violin, while I am at work.”
Natsuru complimented, “Birdy, I am glad you are giving us as much time you possibly can.”
Birdy turned around, counterclockwise, in her chair, to look at the four other women. She stated, “Don't worry about it. I know, if our roles were reversed, you three would do the same for me.”
Ranma replied, “That is true.” She the looked around at her friends, as she said, “Well, Birdy found them. That is all that matters.” She turned to Rock, as she asked, “What now, Rock?”
Rock turned to Ranma, as she stated, “After we figure out where exactly this hotel is in that that town, we come up with a solid plan. And we use our reality devices to capture one of both of them. If we miss one of them, we will simply use the other as bait for that person.” Rock looked over at Birdy, as she inquired, “Birdy, are still you willing to help us?”
Birdy replied, “I guess so.”
Rock cracked a grin, as she said, “Good. Here is what I have in mind...”
Rock told them her plan.
As soon as Rock finished, Ranma said, with concern in her tone of voice, “I don't like this. But, the situation does warrant it.”
Akira commented, “I am with Ranma on this. I don't like it. I really don't want to do this. But, I will.”
Natsuru stated, “Same here. But, I really don't see any other course of action.” She bitterly thought, 'And I use to be a cop.' She turned to look at Birdy, as she continued her thoughts, 'And Birdy is still a cop.'
Rock turned to Birdy, as she inquired, “How about you, Birdy?”
Birdy looked up at Rock, as she answered, “I will help.” She thought, 'Because if I don't. They will get someone else to help them. So, I will stick around, to keep them from going too far.'
Rock responded, “Thank you. Everyone. Before being understanding. Now, let's work on the details of this plan. So, no one gets hurt.”
The five women then spent the next twenty minutes working on the details, until Tsutomu's sister arrived to babysit, Violin. With Birdy's four guests heading elsewhere, in town, to privately continue formulating their plan to capture Bob and Ed. While Birdy heading to work, with her, and her friends, planning to meet up later, to talk to, right after her shift was over, for that day.
(_)
A few days later in Siberia, in the middle of the morning.
Bob followed Zangief, Nataru, and the brown haired man back into town.
Each of them of them were wearing winter clothing, and a hiking backpack. With supplies in this backpacks, and a tent and pack rolled on top of their backpacks.
While they walked, at a comfortable pace, Bob thought, 'Three days ago, I was kind of worried when Zangief wanted the four of us to spent two nights in the Siberian winter wilderness, for some survival training. But, it turned out to be quite fun with these guys. And now, we are coming back into town.'
As they continued walking, Bob looked around him, at the town, as he continued his thoughts, 'These last six months have been pretty good. Morning and early afternoon training. Afternoon and evening with Ed. It has been great.'
'And I can tell that I have gotten stronger. That my fighting skills have improved. I can actually last five minutes against mister brown hair man, before he is able to pin me to the floor.'
'Still, that man continues to refuse to tell me his name. Of course, when he is not training, he is getting drunk off of Vodka. All I could get for the reasons he was the way he was, is that his situation dealt with a woman. I dared not pry further.'
'Still, the other two are fun to spar with. Even though, I really do not stand a chance against either of them. I can last three minutes in the ring with Zangief. And I can last two minutes in the ring against Nataru. If he is going easy on me.'
'And I have bulked up a bit. But, only a bit. My body is more leaner than muscular. Though, I never was one to want to bulk up. I prefer to be a little on the lean size of things.'
'Though, I look great without a shirt. Ed sure thinks so.'
'And I am looking forward to see Ed within the hour. I told Ed that I would be gone for a few days. And why were would be gone. She said she was was okay with our trip. I also know, if need be, she can take care of herself.'
'Now, to get back to the gym, so I can put my gear up. Get cleaned up. Get changed. And head back to the hotel.'
A minute later, they turned a corner on the street, Zangief's gym building came within sight.
Bob politely requested to Zangief, in russian, “Teacher. If it okay with you, as soon as we get the gym, I would like to head back to the hotel, and spend to time with my girlfriend.”
Zangief continued walking, as he responded, in russian, “That is alright my little student. We have had you long enough. And not once did you complain. So, I see no harm of you skipping your training, today.”
Bob happily replied, “Thank you teacher.” He thought, 'I am glad Ed is such a good teacher. And she was able to teach me to read, speak, and write, in russian. Though, Zangief, Nataru, and even the brown haired man, helped some as well. Knowing another language comes in handy. I am not great out it. But, fair. And Ed is teaching me a few other languages, as well.'
A few minutes later they made it to the gym.
Over the next twenty minutes, Bob had put away his gear, showered, and put on his normal winter clothing. He then left for the hotel that Ed and himself, were staying at.
(_)
Ten minutes afterward, Bob made it to the door to his suite, in the hotel, that Ed and himself, shared.
Bob used his hotel key to unlock the door and opened the door.
As Bob walked into the room, he said, in english, “Ed, I am back.”
There was no response from within the room. Though, the lights inside were on, and he could see around the room.
After Bob closed the door behind him, he looked around. He asked, “Ed?...”
Nothing looked amiss, but he did not see Ed, anywhere.
Bob looked over to see if she was inside the bathroom.
Unfortunately, the door to the bathroom was open, and the bathroom was empty.
Bob then started feeling more concerned, about Ed, as he continued to look around.
Bob walked to the table where Ed had her tools and equipment out, as she worked on something electronic.
Bob thought, 'Ed would not leave at this time of day. When we don't go to breakfast together, she likes to sleep late. Whatever happened here, it happened quickly. From the ordinary look of the room, it happened so swiftly, there was no fight.'
Bob then notice a piece of paper on the table. He picked up the piece of paper, and he found it to be a note.
Bob read the note. The note was in english. When he finished reading it, he ran out of the room with note in his right hand, while he used his left hand to open and closed the door behind him.
(_)
Five minutes later, Bob ran into the men's room of the gym, while holding the note in his right hand.
Bob quickly looked around, and he saw Zangief and Nataru doing exercises on the mats.
The brown haired man was sitting in his chair, by a wall. He was already working on drinking an open bottle of Vodka, which he set on a small table, by his chair, when he was not taking swallows of the alcohol.
Bob sarcastically thought, 'Of all the days he decides to start getting drunk early. It has to be today... Most days, he doesn't start drinking until after lunch... Most days.'
Bob turned to face them at an angle, that allowed him to see all three of them, at once
Bob exclaimed, in english, “Guys! I need your helped! Someone kidnapped, Ed!”
Zangief and Nataru immediately stopped what they were doing. And they quickly walked over to where Bob was standing.
Meanwhile, the brown haired man did not even a bat an eye towards Bob.
When they reached Bob, Bob handed Zangief the note.
Zangief quickly read the note, and he then handed it to Nataru.
Nataru commented, in english, on what was written on the note, “Hello Bob. We have Ed. If you want her back. Come to this address, by this date... That is two days from now... At this time... Eight PM local time... To this address... This address is in Tokyo Japan. That is my home town. I think I know the place. It is an out of the way bar, that I sometimes visited, with my friends.'
Bob thought, 'Good. That means you know the area, Nataru.'
Nataru handed Bob the note. Bob took the noted, folded it, and put it in his back right pants pockets.
Nataru asked, “Who are they? Why would that take Ed? And why are they after you both?”
Bob pointed out, “If you haven't noticed. Ed's the brains of this operation. I came here to become the muscle.”
Nataru questioned, “You're point being?”
Bob stated, “The reason I came here to train was that we needed some muscle. Considering who knows about us.”
Nataru requested, “Answers. Please.”
Bob said, “I do have some answers. I don't know why they took her. Nor, do I know why they are after me. The good news is, I know who they are. The bad news is, that they are major league badasses.”
Zangief inquired, in english, “Such as whom?”
Bob commented, “Does the name, Ranma Saotome ring a bell?”
Zangief responded, “Yes. It does. That one could be a handful. But, are we dealing with him? Or, his sister?”
Bob answered, “Believe it, or not, they are the same person. Ranma suffers from a water based gender curse. Hot water makes him a guy. Cold water makes him a girl. He got the curse from a place called Jusenkyo, in China. It is basically a bunch of cursed springs. And you don't want to fall in any of them.”
Zangief stated, “That does answer a few questions I had about them. Like how I never saw them together. And I have heard of that place, in China. It is a very dangerous place. Also, from what I have been told, you never fight the women near there. I hear they are nothing but trouble. Something to do with strange marriage and death laws. From what I understand. They are very sore losers. That lot is. I have avoided that area of China, altogether.”
Bob thought, with delight, 'Zangief, you are absolutely correct. Zangief, you are clearly a lot faster on the uptake than you lead people to believe.'
Nataru said, “If I had not seen similar things in my life, I won't believe you, Bob.”
Bob thought, 'You remember seeing Birdy changing into Tsutomu right in front of your eyes. Good.'
Zangief inquired, “It is a strange world. Who else will we be facing?”
From the corner of his eye, Bob continued looking at the man in the chair, as he answered, “Thank you for volunteering. There will be four women altogether. Including, Ranma. Three of them will be the fighters. And the fourth woman is clearly the brains of the operation.”
Zangief commented, “That is not surprising. Half the women I know are very cunning, when they want to be.”
Nataru said, “There are a few women I know that I can say the same thing about.”
Bob responded, “I am glad you both are taking this seriously. As you can guess, Ranma is one of the fighters. One of the other fighters, is a blue haired woman in a white and black seifuku. Her name is, Natsuru. She is a lot stronger and faster than she lets on. She is likely stronger than you, Zangief.”
Zangief pointed out, “She not be any worse than Nataru is. Plus, my fighting skills allow for fighting vastly more powerful opponents. As long as I can get my hands on them.”
Bob commented, “True. I am sure you can hold your own, in this fight. But, Natsuru also has fire abilities. She can emit a flamethrower from her hands. Or, she can even through fireballs from her hands. Either way, if you are not careful, she can roast you like a pig in a heartbeat.”
Zangief said, “I will keep that in mind,”
Bob stated, “Good. The next woman is a blond in a yellow, sexy, cowgirl outfit. She has four weapons. Two revolvers, that she carries in a gunbelt on the sides of her hips. She also has two long knives in scabbards which are strapped, crisscross, on her back. And she is also extremely athletic. In short distances, she can outrun a car.”
From the corner of his eye, Bob noticed the brown haired man turned to look at them. Bob mentally realized, 'You know her. Interesting.'
Bob concluded, “The last woman is a black haired japanese lady. I would bet money she is their leader, and the brains of their group. Her name is Rock.”
Bob noticed that at the mention of Rock's name, the brown hair man lean up from his chair, as he looked over at them. A few seconds later, he leaned back down in his chair, as he grabbed his bottle of Vodka from the small table nearby, and took another swallow of it.
Bob thought, 'You know, Rock. No one would react that way, unless you personally know Rock. He, or now she, has that effect on the people she meets. But how?... Wait a minute... Brown hair... Russian. Scar on his face... I know who you are.'
Bob inwardly smiled, as he was careful to not show the reaction of his revelation on his outward appearance.
Bob looked over at Zangief and Nataru, as he requested, “So, will you please help me, Zangief? Nataru?”
Nataru said, “Of course, I will help. Both you and Ed seem like decent people. And you are both much nicer than many people your age.”
Zangief stated, “Bob, I will help rescue you girlfriend. As a teacher, it is my duty to look out for my students.”
Bob replied, “Thanks, you two.”
Nataru asked, “Now what? We have no way of knowing where they have taken Ed. And that bar location is obviously a trap.”
Bob cracked a grin, as he said, “I know. But, I think I know someone whom likely knows where they have taken Ed. If anything else, she will probably, at least, provide us with a lead on where to look for Ed. So, Zangief, can I use your phone for a long distance call.”
Zangief responded, “Sure. Go ahead.”
Bob replied, “Thanks.” He then headed to the phone, in the back of the gym.
(_)
A few minutes later, in Aspen Colorado, it was around midnight, and Rico was at home, asleep in bed.
Just then, her cellphone, a nightstand, by her bed, began to ring.
Rico woke up, and answered her cellphone, “Hello.”
Bob responded, “Hi Rico. Sorry for waking you up. But, this is important.”
At hearing Bob's voice, Rico immediately woke up, as she asked, with concern in her tone of voice, “Bob? Where have you been? You have been missing for six months. Your family is worried sick. The only reason they have not called the police is that they suspect you are alright.”
Bob calmly replied, “I am fine. And please let my family know that I am well. But, I do have some serious problems that I think only you have the answers too.”
Rico stated, “I will let you family know that you are fine. So, how can I help you?”
Bob responded, “Your friends kidnapped Ed, while I was out of the town we were staying at. They left a note that they took her to Tokyo. We both know going to Tokyo in this reality is very, very dangerous.”
Rico agreed, “You got that right.”
Bob asked, “Is there anyone in Tokyo that you can think of that they might have asked for help about this? I hope it is not just a case of them choosing the home front advantage. And they actually stashed her someplace we can think of. If you want to redeem yourself for violating my trust, now is the time.”
Rico answered, “I might have a name for you. The last time I talked to Rock was three days ago. And from the sound of things, she was starting get a little desperate in finding you two. Rock mentioned that the girls knew someone they could go to, in Tokyo, whom could help them. A woman named, Birdy.”
Bob asked, “Birdy Cephon?”
Rico responded, “Yea. That is her name... Wait a minute, Birdy the Mighty. Oh man. You are in trouble, Bob. In a fight, Birdy is way out of your league.”
(_)
In Siberia, inside the main room of Zangief's gym, Bob was using an old touch-tone phone, with a cord connected from the phone to the handset.
Bob had the phone's handset in his right hand, as he placed it to the right sided of his face, with the speaker over his right ear, and the microphone near his mouth.
Bob looked across the room at Nataru and Zangief talking, as he calmly stated, into the phone, “Nah. I think I got that covered. By the way, I am fairly sure that it is the Birdy Decode series we are dealing with. Post series.”
Rico asked, “How do you know?”
Bob said, “Because, I have spent the last six months training with Birdy's ex-boyfriend. For a revenge driven, alien super-soldier, he is not really a bad guy. And to be honest, what he did was understandable. And he seems to have made a complete recovery. Both mentally, and physically.”
Rico cautioned, “I hope you do not plan on setting those two against each other. That would likely backfire badly on you.”
Bob casually replied, “Oh. Hell no. I have something far more devious in mind.”
Rico responded, “I am sure. So, who else is with you?”
Bob answered, “Well, one of my friends is a big. And I mean big. Russian wrestler named, Zangief.”
Rico inquired, “Zangief? Does he like to wear red boats and red speedo? And he has a brown mohawk, and brown hairy chest?”
Bob commented, “Yes. I am guessing he is from a series, as well?”
Rico responded, “You are correct. Zangief is from the Street Fighter series. I know for a fact that series exists here, as well. Bob you need to know that Zangief is a big time badass fighter, at hand to hand combat. While he is not the most intelligent person, the man is a walking tank. He could hold his own against the girls.”
Bob said, “That is what I thought. And fourth guy I refuse to tell you about, because, if you knew, you would probably call Rock.”
Rico countered, “No. I wouldn't. I learn from my mistakes. But, I can understand why you would think that.”
Bob said, “Well, I am trusting with what I am have already told you. So, don't betray my trust a second time.”
Rico firmly stated, “I won't.”
Bob responded, “Good. And thanks for the information. See you later, Rico.”
Rico replied, “You too, Bob. Good luck.”
They both hung up their phones. And Rico went back to sleep, for the night.
Zangief's gym, Bob walked over to Zangief and Nataru.
As he did so, he thought, 'I got to play this just right for my plan to work.'
When Bob reached Nataru and Zangief, and came to a stop in front of them, the two other men turned to look at Bob.
Nataru asked, “Any luck?”
Bob replied, “Yea. I got a name. Either of you know a Birdy Cephon, from Tokyo? It is kind of a rare name. So, I figure I might ask.” He thought, 'That is an honest way to put it. Now, I wonder if you, Nataru, take the bait.'
Nataru smiled, as he answered, “Actually, I do. She was a love interest. We didn't leave on the best of terms. But, I think there is still a chance between us.”
Bob cracked a grin, as he thought, 'Good. You took the bait. Now, to reel you in.' He said, “Really? That would work for us then. Because, if I was them, that is likely where I would stash Ed. With someone that we do not know about, but they trust.”
Nataru said, “That makes sense. But, trust, me, you don't want to fight Birdy. So, that leaves question of how we will rescue Ed?”
Bob's smile turned into a wicked grin, as he stated, “Actually, I have a plan that, with luck, will not involve any violence. To quote line, by the actor, Andy Garcia, from the movie, Steal Big, Steal Little. All we need is flowers, candy, and a little imagination.”
Bob thought, 'Steal Big, Steal Little, is really good lighthearted movie about two brothers, and a whole lot of money. And the movie had a great ending.'
Nataru cracked a grin, as he commented, in intrigue in his tone of voice, “I remember that movie. And I like where this plan is going.”
Bob responded, “Good. Nataru, you think you still have a shot with this woman. Okay, let us make this happen. We track Birdy down to her home. Which cannot be hard. I am sure there are not that many, Birdy Cephons in the Tokyo phonebook.”
Bob thought, 'Nor, Tsutomu Senkawas, for that matter.'
Bob went onto said, “And you go in, reintroduce yourself to her, while at the same time, you openly admit that you are there to both catch up with her, and convince her to release Ed.”
“That way, there is no chance of her thinking this is a trick. Because, you are being straightforward with her, right the start.”
“Meanwhile, the rest of us stall those that kidnapped Ed at their meeting place.”
Nataru smile became wider, as he inquired, “I am liking this plan. More and more. But, what do exactly with my part of the plan, entail?”
Bob answered, “We will give you a set amount of time, to both sweet talk her, and convince her to let Ed go. Don't worry, it will be long enough to catch up. When the time limit is up, we will ditch those we are meeting with. Swing by to pick you and Ed up. And then we escape.”
Bob grin became more devious, as he inquired, “So, what do you both think of my plan?”
Zangief and Nataru thought about Bob's plan for a few seconds.
Zangief complimented, “Now, that is a rescue plan.”
Nataru continued smiling, as he said, “I like this plan. And I am willing to try it. If nothing else, I will get a chance to talk to Birdy again. And let her know I am still alive and well.”
Bob thought, 'Good. Now, how to convince you, Nataru, to let us know about your teleporting trick? I guess just staying the obvious problem will help with those matters.'
Bob asked, “Good. Now, the next problem? How do we get there? If we go by airplane. It will eat a day of our time. And they will likely be able to track us. As such, they will learn that I am not alone. As such, they will adjust their plans accordingly. And they will likely have Ed moved to another location.”
Nataru said, “I have that covered. Just watch. And please don't freak out.”
Zangief and Bob watched, as in the blink of and eye, Nataru teleported in front of them, across the room. And in a split second, he teleported back to where he stood.
Both Zangief and Bob took Nataru's demonstration in stride.
Nataru commented, “Well, you certainly, both took my little demonstration a little more calmly than I expected.
Bob commented, “I have seen stranger things in my personal life.” He thought, 'And the list I could give you, would likely shock even you.”
Zangief stated, “When compared to some of the things I have seen on the street fighting circuit, your abilities are tame in comparison.”
Nataru replied, “Oh well. Honestly, I am happy that you are both taking this well.”
From the corner of his eyes, Bob noticed that the brown haired man, by the wall, also took what he saw in stride.
Bob thought, 'Of course. Given your life. Nataru's little demonstration would not bother you in the least. And I have no forgotten about you.” Bob turned his attention back to Nataru, as he continued this thoughts, 'But, first. I need to figure out how to get Nataru to explain his abilities. Without him become suspicious of me.'
Zangief asked, “So Nataru, what does your more interesting abilities include?”
Bob divided his attention between Zangief, and Nataru, as he thought, 'Thanks, Zangief. For asking that question.”
Nataru answered, “Long story short, I have time and space abilities. I can teleport us to Tokyo in the blink of an eye. We can be in there, and out, in a matter of seconds.”
Bob thought, 'Now, for me to take point back on this plan.' He said, “Good. But, let us not tip our hand that you have that ability. We will use that as an escape option. After we have Ed. Still Nataru, can you teleport an entire car?”
Nataru answered, “Yes.”
Bob stated, “Even better. Because I am not planning to be on foot, when we make our getaway. Okay, we now have a solid plan.”
Zangief mentioned, “I know someone, whom I heard moved to Tokyo. Whom will likely help us. We are going to need to find a vehicle anyway. And I think he will help.”
Bob replied, “That is great to hear, Zangief. I really didn't want to have to steal a car. And I am willing to accept help, whenever we can get.”
Zangief commented, “I am glad to hear that, my little student.”
Nataru inquired, “So, are we set to go?”
Bob answered, “No. First, I have to pack both my belongings. And Ed's things, as well. We are not coming back here. No offense Zangief. But, they know we are here. And the people already sent after us are not the biggest guns at their disposal.”
From the corner of his eye, Bob noticed the brown haired man snort.
Bob continued, “While, I think you could take those we are facing. I do not think you can take the more powerful opponents that would eventually be sent after us.”
Zangief responded, “No offense taken, little student. Besides, I have pretty much taught you all I could.”
Bob said, “Thank you. And you are a good teacher, Zangief. Also, I need to see if I can get some more help while we are still here.”
Bob then looked over at the man, drinking a bottle of Vodka, whom was across the room, from Bob, Zangief, and Nataru.
The man sat in his chair, set against the wall.
Bob walked up to the man.
As Bob approached the man, the man set his bottle of Vodka was sitting on a small table beside him.
When Bob reached the man, the man looking up at Bob, as Bob looked down at the man.
Bob firmly stated, “My girlfriend has been kidnapped by a badass crew. While Zangief and Nataru are badasses, I need every badass I can find, to help. And you happen to be the most dangerous badass available. Yes. I know who you are, Boris, of Hotel Moscow.”
Boris slurred his speech, as he said, in english, “Let a man drink in peace.”
Bob backhanded the bottle of Vodka off it's table, and to the floor. Next, Bob leaned down, picked Boris up by the scruff of the front of his shirt, and then slammed Boris against the wall.
Bob looked Boris in his eyes. He stated, with the promise of danger in his tone of voice, “Boris. I need your help to rescue Ed. And you are going to help me rescue Ed. And in doing so, you are going to help yourself. I do not know how you got to this point. And I don't care. We both know you are better than this. And if you help me. After we rescue Ed. I will show you sights and experiences that will make you want to live again. Deal?”
Boris heard Bob's entire offer, and thought it over.
A second later, Boris looked at Bob's eyes, as he said, “Deal.”
Bob left Boris go, and the older man fell to his feet.
Bob turned to Zangief and Nataru, whom had both silently watched the display.
Bob inquired, “Zangief, do you have a canister of oxygen in this place, for medical purposes?”
Zangief answered, “Yes. I do.”
Bob ordered, “Give Boris, here, some oxygen. That will sober him up quickly. He hasn't had that much to drink, yet. Today. I got to go pack. When I get back, Boris should be sober enough to travel.”
Bob then turned and started walking towards the hallway, that lead to the front exit of the gym
Meanwhile, Zangief and Nataru headed over to Boris, to help him.
(_)
Five minutes later, Bob rushed back into his hotel room.
Bob took a quick look around in both the bedroom and bathroom, as to all the items in the suite. So, he could mentally figure out what he was taking with him, and what he was leaving behind.
Bob then pulled out his gym bag and opened it. He quickly put everything that was his into his gym bag.
Bob took the opportunity go change his clothes, into his traveling clothing.
After changing his underwear and socks. Bob put on his brown long sleeved button up shirt, brown pants, brown leather belt, and put back on his black boots. He then put on his necklace, with his vial of martian soil being set over his shirt, and his digital watch on his left wrist. Next, he put on Mal's long coat, leaving it open, along with his shades. Finally, he placed his folder boot knife back into his right boot, where it has been before he changes his clothing.
After Bob was finished getting dressed, he put his discarded clothing into his gym bag, and zipped up his gym bag.
Bob then grabbed Ed's backpack.
Bob was careful, as he put all of Ed's items into her backpack.
It soon came time for Bob to go the table and get Ed's tools and the reality device she was working on.
As Bob looked at the device, he thought, 'It looks like Ed is nearly finished. Good. Now, I need to handle this item, and her tools, with care.'
Bob saw a near a few pieces of nearby newspaper that Ed used to cover the hotel table, when she worked, so she would not scratch the surface.
He grabbed some pieces and individually wrapped the tools, and nearly complete reality device in them. When he was finished, he carefully place each item in Ed's backpack.
Afterward, he zipped up Ed's backpack.
Next, Bob did a quick check of the bedroom and bathroom. Along with the drawers in the rooms, to make sure he didn't leave anything that he, or Ed, would miss.
After he was sure he didn't leave anything important, he slung his gym bag strap over left shoulder, and put the right side strap of Ed's backpack over his right shoulder.
Bob then, exited the room, and went down to the lobby.
Fortunately, the clerk at the desk spoke enough english, and Ed had the foresight to put both their names on the registry.
Bob was able to check out of the room without a problem.
Seven minutes later, he made it back into the main part of the gym building, where he saw Zangief and Nataru standing by a now, much more sober, Boris.
Bob noticed that Boris had a duffel bag, which was slung by it's sling, over his left shoulder.
Bob also noticed that all of the men had changed clothing. Zangief had on a trenchcoat and large brown hat on. Nataru had on a jeans and a t-shirt. Boris had on black cloth pants, black cloth shirt, black boots, black leather belt, and black leather long coat that was open.
While Bob walked up to the three men, he looked over at Boris, as he asked, “Do you feel better, after some oxygen?”
Boris turned to Bob, as he soberly replied, “I'll live.”
As Bob came to a stop, beside the three other men, he looked Boris' duffel bag, slung over his left shoulder.
Bob commented, “I love a man who brings his bag of tricks with him.”
Boris' lips curled into a wicked grin, as he said, “Oh the tricks I have are of plenty.”
Bob returned Boris' smiled, with his own warmer grin, as he responded, “I look forward to seeing them.”
Boris commented, “Besides. I tend to travel light. And after your offer, I am not planning on coming back here.”
Bob stated, “And I will forfill my promise.”
Boris complimented, “Good. From what I have seen of you, in these last six month. You are a man of your word.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
Nataru asked, “Are we ready?”
Bob stated, “Ready.”
Boris said, “Ready.”
Zangief replied, “I am ready, my students.”
The next thing Bob knew, a second later, they were on the sidewalk of a street that had no cars driving by. And Bob saw that there were only a few people, on the sidewalk.
As Bob looked around, he thought, 'Good. No one paid any attention to us. I don't know if that is because the people here are use to weird things happening here. Or, if they just don't care. It is probably a bit of both. And not that I am going to complain about it.'
A few seconds later, the locals soon walked way from the four men.
Bob thought, 'They must realize that staying near us, is not a good idea.'
Nataru said to the three other men, in english, “Welcome to Japan.”
Nataru's comment caught Boris, Bob, and Zangief's attention, as they turned to face Nataru.
Boris responded, “Thank you. Are we still in the right time period?”
Nataru answered, “Give, or take, a minute. We left and arrived at exactly the same time. The reason it is in the afternoon is that we are a few hours ahead, on this planet's timezones.”
Bob stated, “Thanks Nataru. We now have two days. We have time to prepare.” Bob turned to Boris, as he stated, “Boris, you are the most experienced at this. What would you suggest?”
Boris inquired, “It depends. Do you want our enemies alive, or dead?”
Bob cocked his head towards Boris, as he pointed, “A better question is, do you want to pissed off Revy and Dutch?”
Boris realized his mistake, as he commented, “Alive it is, then. It which case, we will be relying on delaying tactics, until we escape. This limits our options, but not by much.”
Bob replied, “Good. We will work out the details, later. We are going to need hotel rooms, some food, and a few supplies. The question is payment. Since those that are after Ed and I, tracked us down. It is likely they did so, with our debit card transactions. So, I cannot pay for our rooms and supplies.”
Nataru commented, “Well, the last time I looked, my credit card is still technically valid.”
Bob laughed at Nataru's joke. He then asked, “Hunter Thompson?”
Nataru replied, “I am a big Johnny Depp fan.”
Bob responded, “Yes. The Pirates of the Caribbean movies rocked.”
Nataru said, “You are preaching to the choir.”
Bob commented, “It will make good conversation at dinner.” Bob turned to Zangief, as he stated, “Teacher, you knew a guy here that might be able to help us.”
Zangief answered, “Yes, I do, little student.” Zangief looked over at a nearby restaurant, as he stated, “I need to make a phone call. I will be back in a few minutes.”
The three other men stood on the sidewalk, as they watched Zangief enter the nearby restaurant.
A minute later, of silence, to help deal with the boredom, Bob decided to looked up at sky, Bob could tell that it was later in the afternoon.
Bob thought, 'Yes. It is afternoon.'
Bob then noticed a billboard on the top of the nearby building featuring to women models in dress for some sort of fragrance line of perfumes. One was a redheaded woman, the other was a young green haired woman. Both were wearing sexy dresses that were cut to be revealing of their bodies, without showing too much of their breasts, nor crotch.
Nataru noticed whom Bob was looking at, as he stated, “The redhead is Iroka Kahoru. The green haired woman is Futaba Kahoru, Iroka's daughter.”
Bob immediately recognized the name, and the picture of the women, as he blurted out, “Futaba?!”
Nataru said, “Yes. She started modeling while in high school.”
Bob thought, 'That is not the question I was asking. The Futaba-Kun Change manga, from the deluxe package. Ed and I read it over the course of two evenings once. We got some good laughs from it. Still, Ranma, Kampfer, Birdy, and now Futaba.'
'Is this a secret gender bending reality, and no one told me? If that is the case, ten dollars says that that Australian superhero, Shezow is a gender bender, in some way, as well.'
'If the guys at Tvtropes ever learned that gender bending like this is real. They would have a field day. They would have to bring back the fetish fuel pages on sheer principle alone.'
'And rule sixty-three would never be the same again. Along with that, I don't even want to think about what would happen to thirty-four, after that revelation was made public... The web servers to the imageboards would likely meltdown.'
'Though, I am so happy that I avoided most internet porn when I was young... Still, seeing that video of the blond babe having her bikini disintegrate on that stage was fun to watch.'
Nataru asked, “Do you know of them? I always found them to be hot. I was also surprised to find out that Futaba had a couple of kids, a year ago.”
Nataru's comment caused the Bob's train of thought to temporally derail.
A few seconds later, Bob mentally realized, 'Hold on a second. The Futaba series never stated that Futaba had children. Actually, the manga had a time skip at the end of the series. Part of the ending of the story being where the Shimeru Island revealed itself to be a space ship. With the dirt breaking apart, and sinking into the ocean. Leaving the people left swimming in water, only to be immediately rescued, and the Shimeru species was revealed to the world...'
'That ending was so hamfisted...'
'Also, I do not remember that happening in this reality. And I looked into some really strange stuff on the web. Also, I would think I would have noticed the press, or internet, mentioning a gender bender species living among humanity.'
Bob turned to Nataru, as he continued his thoughts, 'And from the way Nataru is acting, he doesn't know the truth about them. This reality could be an alternate realities to the actual Futaba manga timeline. That could also apply to the other series I have seen. Such was the Ranma Half series... Rico mentioned that she heard that the Ranma had experience events from both her anime and manga series. And what a series.'
'So, what I have learned from those series, may not have exactly happened here, in this reality. Or, they used one of the time lines. Manga and anime series can differ somewhat on events. Or, not at all.'
'Also, one version of a series can last longer than the other, with sometimes, different endings. Such as the Ranma Half manga being nearly twice as long as the Ranma anime.'
'Though, I might as well let Nataru, and Zangief in on this little secret, about this reality, and us, being works of fiction, to other realities.'
Bob turned to Boris, whom was just looking across the street. Bob mentally reflected, 'Still, I would bet hard money that Boris already knows the truth, about this reality being a work of fiction. Given he is likely from the same reality as Rico. And he has reality traveled.'
'Though, I will let Boris tell his secret, when he is ready.'
'Still, how should I tell them truth? I think I will do so later. When I figure out how to do so, in a manner that will not upset them. Right now, I will start with the small stuff. Later, I will work my way to the big, hard truths about our reality, and the multiverse itself.'
Bob turned to look at Nataru, as he stated, in a calm tone of voice, “Nataru. I hate to break this to you. But, both those women were originally born men. They are gender benders. They can change back and from, between genders, almost instantly, at will.”
Nataru replied, with slight disbelief in his tone of voice, “You're kidding?”
As Bob and Nataru talked, Boris turned his back on them, as he quickly pulled out a pill bottle from his pant's pocket. He swiftly opened the bottle, took a pill out, dry swallowed the pill, closed the pill bottle, put the bottle back into the pants pocket he had it in, and he turned around to face the two younger men.
Bob answered, “Sadly. I am not joking here. They are both from an alien species called, Shimeru. That is also their official family name, listed in the Tokyo phonebook. These aliens look just like humans. And they emotionally feel and act the same as human, as well. Except for a strange genetic quark.”
“When they hit puberty, they start changing back and forth, between genders. The transformation takes less than a second. Those born female, start turning male. Those born male, starting turning female. The trigger is arousal, or severe stress. Eventually, they learn to control their ability, unless it is that time of the month for them.”
Nataru raised an eyebrow, as he asked, “Both genders of that species have that problem?”
Bob replied, “Yes. And those born male are the ones that given birth to the children.”
Nataru shook his head, as he stated, “I did not need to know those things.”
Nataru thought, 'And I thought I was a weird alien, when compared to humanity. I am practically normal when compared to these gender benders.'
Bob said, “I wasn't exactly that crazy about that information, when I found out, either.” He thought, 'Though, Ed laughed her ass off, when she read those items in that Futaba-Kun Change manga. Of course. Given she is a woman, she would find those subjects to be hilarious.'
Nataru inquired, “Where do they come from? And can they breed with humans?”
Bob answered, “Their species has been on earth for so long that they think they are an offshoot of humanity. And yes, they can breed with humans, to have healthy children. Though, these half-breeds do not have that gender bending trick. The exact place they come from is a floating island in the pacific... ocean...”
Bob mentally realized, 'The crossdresser from the pacific. My father's great-grandfather. My great-great-grandfather. He... Err she... Whatever. Was a Shimeru... That explains a lot. I will just avoid blood transfusions from that side of my family, and I should be fine.'
'That is one alien species down. And now the other. Mom said that her great-grandmother, my great-great-grandmother, was a very long live person. To the point she is still likely alive, and in good health. And, what alien species could be on Earth that is that long lived.'
Bob continued to look at Nataru, whom was looking back at him, as he further reflected on his thoughts, 'Of course. The answer is literally staring me in the face. Alterans are a long lived species. Even the normal ones. While Nataru is a bio-engineered Altera, normal Alterans have been on Earth, in secret, for several human generations.'
'And they have bred with humanity to produce offspring. In an episode in the second season of Birdy Decode, that series outright showed, Chigira, one of Tsutomu's friends and classmates, to have a Altera grandmother. That series even jokes about that matter, in a later episode.'
'So basically, I have genes from two different alien species. One the bright side, I am starting to think whatever triggers these dormant genes is not normally found in day to day life. Puberty is what triggers Shimeru genes. And I have been through puberty with no signs of any gender bending problems. And it took an immediate danger to his life for Nataru's own genes to trigger. So, as far as I can tell, I am pretty much in the clear.'
Nataru asked, “You certainly know a lot about this, Bob?”
Bob stated, “Yes. I do. I would tell you why, and how, I know this. But, I am not sure your sanity could handle it. And I am figuring out how to break the truth to you.”
Boris turned to Nataru and Bob, as he said, “Bob is right, Nataru.” Boris focused on Bob, as Bob and Nataru turned to look at Boris. Boris continued, “The answers you are asking about are like a dark, black lagoon.”
Bob thought, 'Nice way to letting me known that you know that I know where you come from, without alerting anyone else.'
Boris went onto say, “Some questions are best left unanswered. Unless you are prepared for those answers.”
Nataru looked at Bob, as he asked, “How life effecting are these answers?”
Bob turned to Nataru, as he stated, “You will never look at reality the same way again.”
Nataru said, “Then, I will let the matter drop. For now.”
Boris motioned for Bob to walked with him a few steps away from Nataru.
Bob walked over Boris. With both of them turning their backs on Nataru.
Nataru noticed this, but he did not say anything, as he thought, 'Given they are going to help me with mending my relationship with Birdy. I will respect their privacy. For now.'
Boris whispered in Bob's ear, “How do you know all this?”
Bob whispered back, “Do you remember Rico, from the Rip off Church, disappearing on you, for a few years?”
Boris quietly replied, “Yes.”
Bob softly answered, “He hid out in my home town. I worked for him for a while. At the time, I did not know who he really was. Anyway, two and a half years ago, my time, Rock comes in, and leaves. Then, Revy immediately shows up. I escape, but Rico disappears. Two months later, I go back to apply for my old job, which I got, and I find out the new owner, whom is a green hair woman, is really Rico. And Rico gave me the cliff notes of what happened.'
Boris whispered, “Ah. You're the boy that escaped?”
Bob softly replied, “Yes.”
Boris quietly inquired, “So, how did you ended up on the run from Rock?”
Bob softly responded, “Six months ago, I accidentally ended up in other reality, for two days, my time. Five minutes here. While there, I retrieved some interesting information. When I got back, it was went Rico was meeting with Revy and Rock.”
“Fortunately, I teleported back here, outside of the building they were in. But still, as part of my job, I had to check with Rico, before I left. And Rock was Rico's office, with her. Though, I got out of there, before any questions could be asked.”
“Still, Rock figured out what happened, and she sent of her friends after Ed and I. And since then, we have been on the run, and in hiding from them.”
Bob thought, 'I will leave out that Rock didn't realize that Ed was with me, until after her friend's confronted me and Ed, during our first date. Which fortunately, was not our last. And that it was when Rico confronted me, about what happened to me. And I was foolish enough to tell her what happened to me. And Rico was foolish enough to call Rock, behind my back, to tell her what happened.'
Boris quietly responded, “That explains a lot.”
Bob softly inquired, “So, are you from the manga, or anime timeline? Not that it makes much difference.” He thought, 'I would like to confirm what Rico told me.'
Boris softly answered, “The anime timeline. Same reality as Rico. The timeline where Roberta was crippled by the Grey Foxes at the end her Blood Trail arc. Though, Chang has since made her into cyborg super-soldier.”
Bob commented, in a slightly concerned tone of voice, “That is a scary thought.”
Boris cracked a grin, as he pointed out, in a more normal tone of voice, “Only if she is after you.”
Just then, all three men noticed Zangief walking out of the restaurant, and towards them.
When Zangief reached them, he came to a stop, as he stated, “I got in touch with my friend. He is willing to help us. He is bringing some friends to pick us up, and take us to meet him.”
Bob silently prayed, 'Please, Lord. Don't let this be a trap.'
The four men then stood by the street as they waited for their ride to come.
Except for some small talk, they remained silent.
(_)
Twenty-five minutes later, two large, two black humvees, pulled up to the side of the street Bob, Zangief, Boris and Nataru, were on. With the passenger sides vehicles facing the four men standing on the sidewalk.
An asian man got out front passenger side of the lead car. He turned to the four men, as stated, in english, “Get in back. Two per vehicles.”
Bob thought, 'Given Zangief's physical size, it figures they would need Humvees. Also, just because that man is not holding a weapon, does not mean that he is not armed.'
A few seconds later, Zangief and Nataru got into the back of the first Humvee. Boris and Bob went in the back of the second Humvee.
Both Bob and Boris kept their luggage with them.
Soon, they were back on the road.
The people in both vehicles, all sat in silence, as over the course of twenty minutes, they were driven into a warehouse area, in the city.
Bob thought, 'Now, this is cliche. I would not be surprised if this guy is a criminal in some way. Oh well. As long as he helps us. And he does not make me commit any crimes, I can live with it.'
A few minutes later, they entered a warehouse, with the large front doors open.
As soon as the two humvees entered the building, a few minute closed the doors behind them.
As the humvees stopped, the driver of Bob's vehicle stated, in english, “Out.”
Bob and Boris exited the vehicle with their luggage.
In front of him, Bob saw Zangief and Nataru get out of their vehicle.
Bob looked around, and he saw that they were in vehicle chop shop.
Bob thought, with sarcasm, 'Yep. These are criminals. Just great. Teacher lead us into a den of criminals. From the looks of things, I see a mostly asians. A couple of causcaians. And a few of african origin. I think it is best if I just stand back and watch.'
Bob then noticed a dark skin toned man walking slowly towards Zangief. He was a man of average height, but in great physical shape. He had brown hair, that was cut into a mohawk, with his hair stretching down the back of his neck and back being made into dreadlocks. He wore black boots, green pants, and a sleeveless, yellow vest, that was left open to show his rock hard abs.
When the man gone within a few feet of Zangief, Zangief took off his hat, so the other man could see his face.
Zangief asked, in english, “Dee Jay?”
Dee Jay quietly said, in english, “Zangief, it is you.” Dee Jay then exclaimed, with his voice full of joy, “Zangief, it is you!” He hugged the russian, as he passionately stated, “I thought I was the only left.” He let go of Zangief. He then turned to look over at Nataru, Boris, and Bob, as he offered, “All of you. Follow me into my office. We need to talk.”
Dee Jay then turned and headed for an open door, to a small room, that had been build on the right, interior side of the warehouse.
Zangief, Boris, Nataru, and Bob then followed Dee Jay into his office.
After they were all inside the room. Bob looked around, and he that it was a simple office. There was a table for a coffee maker, a filing cabinet, a desk, a desk chair behind it, two chairs in front of the desk, and a window that showed the rest of the warehouse.
Dee Jay shut the door behind them. He then walked around to face the four other men, standing next to each other.
As Dee Jay came to a stop, six feet from the other men, looked over at Bob and Boris. He stated, “You can leave you things in here, for the time being. No one well mess with them.”
Bob set down his gym bag, and Ed's backpack in the corner of the room. Boris set his duffel bag by Bob's items.
After Bob and Boris rejoined Zangief and Nataru, Dee Jay turned to face the other four men. He asked, “So Zangief. It has been a while. What have you been up to?”
Zangief answered, “I have been training in Siberia. I have even taken on a few students. The japanese man is my best student. He name is Nataru.” Nataru nodded towards Dee Jay. “Brown haired man, whom prefers to keep his name to himself, is formidable.” Boris nodded towards Dee Jay. “And the young American is coming along nicely. His name is Bob.” Bob nodded towards Dee Jay.
Dee Jay said, “So, you don't know?”
Zangief inquired, “Don't know what? After I got my ass handed to me by that Ryoga Hibiki, that one time. After that defeat. With him showing himself to be tougher and stronger than me. I decided it was time to do some training. I have been out of the loop for almost four years. I went into Siberia to train. And I am back, stronger, and tougher, than ever. And I am planning on getting back into the game.”
Boris snorted at the last part of Zangief's comment.
Bob noticed this, but he did not say anything.
Dee Jay stated, “That figures. And as of right now, when it comes to the street fighter circuit, you are probably the strongest man on Earth.”
Zangief responded, with concern in his tone of voice, “What do you mean? Though, I am stronger. I am sure there still a few on the circuit that are stronger men than I am.”
Dee Jay stated, in a sober tone of voice, “Not anymore. A few years after you went on your sabbatical, to parts unknown, members of the street fighting circuit started disappearing. First, it was the small fries. With no trace of who took them, nor how they disappeared. The only evidence was that their were scenes of fights, where they were taken. So, we know they did not go willing.”
“Then, whomever was taking these people, were working their was up the food chain, to more powerful heavy hitters.”
“I saw which way the wind was blowing myself, and I made myself disappear, before someone came after me. So, I went to ground, as deep as possible. That is why I started this chop shop, under an alias.”
“By the way, how did you find me, Zangief?”
Zangief said, “One time, years ago, we went out for drinks, at a bar. You had on too many, and you whispered into my ear, you had friends in Tokyo, that could set you up with a business, here. And you said, that if you ever left the circuit, you would likely retire here, to run a chop shop, with those friends.”
“And to be honest. You were never among the top ten on the circuit. Given it has been a few years, I figured you had already retired to Tokyo. And so, when we got to Tokyo, I called some contacts I have here, whom put me in touch with you.”
Bob thought, with pride, 'I am impressed. This confirms you sharper and more intelligent than you let on, teacher.'
Dee Jay commented, “I guess I was secretive as I believed I was.”
Zangief complimented, “You are clearly still here, Dee Jay. So, you were secretive enough.”
Dee Jay responded, “Thank you. And this place made me money, while allowing me to be surrounded with people loyal to me.”
“Anyway, as more and more people started disappearing, I did get a few rumors that it was blue and brown robots that were grabbing these people.”
Bob thought, 'Damn it! Chang! Those disappearances had to have been done by her boomers. And, I am sure, Zangief, Nataru, and Dee Jay, would not like the answers, to what has happened, if they knew them.'
'Also, I am sure Boris will keep his mouth shut on this. Unless the situation warrants him talking. But, getting him to talk is easier say than done. And if I mention I know that much, he will likely kill me, to keep my silent.'
Dee Jay continued, “Eventually, even the heavy hitters disappear. Such a Ken and Ryu. Anyone one, or anything, that can take down them is to much for me. So, I stayed hidden. Still, I have no clue who might be behind it.”
Nataru said, “Bob might know.”
All eyes turned to Bob.
Meanwhile, Bob's eyes turned to Nataru, as he replied, “Huh?”
Nataru stated, “Bob. You clearly know a lot of odd stuff. You might know what is going on.”
Zangief looked at Bob, as he requested, in a dangerous tone of voice, “Little student, is there something you need to tell us?”
Bob looked at Zangief, as he gulped. He said, “You likely won't believe me if I told you.”
Dee Jay replied, “That is up for us to determine. Now, talk fast.”
Bob said, “You won't like the answers. Actually, I know you won't like the answers.”
Boris stated, “Bob had nothing to do with what happened. He is just a man whom learned a few things, from third hand sources. On the other hand, I have you answers seek. And I am more than willing to give you those answers.”
As those in the room turned to look at Boris, Zangief commented, “I knew there was something about you, Boris.”
Boris turned to look at Zangief, as he calmly responded, “Yes. Zangief. There is much about me, that you do not know me. But, you soon will learn, about myself. Now, to answer your questions.”
“As difficult as it is to believe, the situation deals with insanity, and a war across the multiverse. A person named Chang, from a city called Roanapur, figured out how to travel across the multiverse. From plundering the treasures found in reality, after reality. And in doing so, Chang gained a great amount of wealth, much power, and raised an army.”
“This included an artificially created cyborg army. The blue and brown robots that Dee Jay is talking about. Then, like most people in his position, he went mad with that wealth and power.”
“As Chang gained access to fanatic and terrifying technology and knowledge. With the power from those resources corrupting him to insanity. And in his madness, he then decided to apply such resources toward enslavement and breed projects.”
“This is where things get really weird. He went used his cyborg army to go across the multiverse, including the reality to kidnap both badass men and women his organization could find.”
Dee Jay smirked, as he interrupted, “That doesn't sound so bad to me. Round the clock mating with hot chicks.”
Boris corrected Dee Jay, as he said, “That was not what Chang had in mind. The men Chang had captured, he had turned into women. Along with those that were already women. He had subject them all to some sort of super-soldier serum. And Chang had all of them brainwashed to either be his loyal servants, or breeding stock, in his eugenics programs.”
Zangief, Dee Jay, and Nataru's jaws dropped and their eyes widened, simultaneously, as they stated, in unison, “What?!”
Bob thought, with a bit of humor, 'You can literally feel the sanity points dropping in this room.'
As the three men collected themselves, Nataru turned to Bob. He stated, “I noticed that you did not a reaction to this news. You already knew about this? And this is what you meant when your answers might threaten my sanity?”
Bob looked over at Nataru. He shrugged, as he replied, in a casual tone of voice, “I knew the basics of what had happened. After the fact. And actually, this is the tip of iceberg.”
Nataru asked, “Do I really want to know?”
Bob said, “Probably not. But, you are likely going to soon find out, anyway.” He turned back to look at Boris, as he continued, “Now please. Let the brown haired gentleman finish his story.”
Boris smiled at Bob. He then looked around, at the group of men in front of him, as he went onto say, “Thank you, Bob. Eventually, Chang was defeated. And Chang's victims were freed. I even heard that some of them returned home to their own realities.”
Zangief quietly said, “I do not feel so well.”
Bob replied, “Don't worry, teacher. You should be fine in a few hours. After you have come to terms with that, and a few other things.”
Dee Jay commented, “That would explain why I saw a lot of strange woman showing up in the street fighting circuit. In the last two years. Some of them looked like younger, female versions of some of the fighters that went missing. Such as why Ken's sister. Whom no one had ever heard of. Up until a few months after Ken disappeared. Showed up with a new born daughter... Wait a minute. Chang? Roanapur?”
Bob mentally noted, 'He has seen the Black Lagoon series.'
Boris looked over at Dee Jay. He smirked, as he asked, “Who do I looked like?”
Dee Jay looked at Boris for a few seconds. He then answered, “Not to sound crazy. We have already had plenty of insanity today. But, you look like Boris from the Black Lagoon series. Zangief even called you, Boris.”
“Some of the guys in the crew here love watching that series. And they introduced me to it. Great series. There is some real scary bitches in that series. They make some of the girls I fought on the circuit look like Sunday school girls.”
Boris' smile became wider, as he answered, “That is because I am Boris, from the Black Lagoon series. To be exact, I am from the anime timeline. After the series ended. And yes. They are scary bitches.”
Dee Jay strongly replied, “But, that is impossible.”
Bob spoke up, “Not really. I spent two days in the Cowboy Bebop reality.”
Nataru turned to Bob, as he inquired, “Really?” Bob thought, 'Given this place has thieves, I will neglect to tell them about the origins of my necklace and long coat. Nor, will I mention my laptop.'
Bob turned to Nataru, as he answered, “Yes. You know my girlfriend, Ed? The girl we are going to rescue?”
Nataru replied, “Yes.”
Bob continued, “That is Ed. As in Radical Edward from Cowboy Bebop.”
Nataru exclaimed, “That is Ed! She did not look that hot in the series.”
Bob shrugged, as he casually replied, “She grew up.”
Nataru said, “You are so lucky.”
Bob responded, “Don't feel to bad, Nataru. With luck, you will be back with Birdy, soon.”
Nataru realized, as he asked, “Birdy?... You sound like you know about my connect to Birdy, than you let on. How much do you know about me?”
Bob walked over to Nataru. He whispered into Nataru's left ear, “To answer your question. I know you're an alien. I know what you did. And for the most part, you were pretty justified in what you did. None of us here are saints. Also, if you are wondering, the Federation government swept the entire matter under the rug when it comes to your origins. Stay on Earth, don't cause any more trouble, and you should be fine.”
“Also, do not try to use your powers to travel the multiverse. That could be very dangerous for you, in so many ways. Getting lost would be the least of your problems.”
Nataru nodded, as he softly replied, “After hearing all this, I fully agree.”
When Bob leaned back up from Nataru, he noticed that the other three men in the room had turned to face him.
Bob looked at the other men, as he thought, 'I guess I got to tell them.”
Bob answered, “Okay. We might as well get to the big revelations. From the information I learned. This reality is a work of fiction, as well. Actually, several fiction series. To be exact. And some of the events here differ from the canon of those series.”
Zangief inquired, “Such as?”
Bob stated, “So far, I have found four series that I have confirmed on my own. Another that Rico told me about that may deal with you...”
Dee Jay interrupted, “Rico? As the green haired dude from Black Lagoon?”
Bob turned to Dee Jay, as he replied, “Yes. That Rico. From the same reality as Boris. And he is now a she. A hot babe at that. Also, I briefly met both Rock and Revy twice, as well. Rock is now also a babe. Revy was always a babe. Though, a crazy babe, at that.”
Dee Jay inquired, “You met Revy? In person?”
Bob answered, “Only very briefly. Twice. Even though she is hot. She is not the type of person you would want to get to know.”
Dee Jay laughed. He stated, “Been there. Done that. With other women. I know exactly what you are talking about.”
Bob mentioned, “I also met Chang. Whom is now a woman, as well.”
Boris asked, “Chang is still alive?”
Bob responded, “Yes. But, she is in a really bad situation. I will tell you later. You will probably get a good laugh out of it.”
Zangief spoke up, “Little student? You said this Rico woman had information dealing with us?”
Bob answered, “Rico did not go into the details. She said she knew your name, teacher. Also, she mentioned a title called, Street Fighter. I do not know what she was talking about.”
Boris stated, for Bob, “In my reality, and a few other realities, Street Fighter is a series of very good, arcade style fighting video games. They are popular. Very popular where I come from.”
Zangief turned to Boris. He realized, as he said, “So, your reason for coming to see me because was?...”
Boris turned to Zangief, as he cracked a grin. He admitted, “Yes. I am a big fan of yours.”
While Bob did not to show any outward signs of humor. So, as to not ruin the mood. He humorously thought, 'That explains so much.'
Zangief commented, “You won't be the first fan to come see me. Though, you came a lot further than most.”
Boris let out a laugh at Zangief's comment. He said, “I guess I did.”
Bob turned to Nataru, as he thought, 'I guess now is a good time to ask the question.' He inquired, “And you Nataru? How did you meet Zangief?”
Nataru answered, “I was hiding out in Siberia. While I was trying to figure out what I was going to do with my life. After everything that happened to me.” He turned to look at Zangief, as he continued, “And I met Zangief. I realized Zangief could teach me how to fight, and how to have better control over my more physical abilities.”
Zangief turned to Nataru, as he commented, “Nataru, I think we both learned a lot from working with each other.”
Nataru turned to Zangief, as he replied, “I agree.”
Bob stepped over to Boris' left side. He whispered into Boris' left ear, “So, you are a fan of Zangief. After six months of training with him, I can see why. What about your, captain?”
Boris softly replied, “When we played those games. She alternated between playing Chun Li, and M Bison.”
Bob made a mental noted, 'I am going to have to look up the Street Fighter series, sometime, on my laptop. If for any other reason then to find out who Chun Li and M Bison are. So, I can learn why Balalaika liked to play those characters, in those video games.'
Meanwhile, Dee Jay was becoming excited, at meeting Boris in person. He happily exclaimed, “I cannot believe it! I am standing in front of Boris of Hotel Moscow!” He turned to Boris, as he requested, “Can I have you autograph?!”
Boris turned to Dee Jay, as he calmly said, “Okay. But, no photos. That could get both of us into a lot of trouble.”
Dee Jay forced himself to calm down, as he conceded, “True. And we will deal with that, later. Now, let's get down to business.” He turned to Zangief, as he continued, “Zangief here says you need some help.”
Zangief turned to Bob, as he commented, “Actually, it is Bob who needs help.”
Bob turned to Dee Jay, as he said, “Yes. We need to rescue my girlfriend.”
Dee Jay chuckled, as he commented, “Boy, is that cliche.”
Bob thought, 'Touche.' He agreed, “No kidding. I am not asking you to do any of the fighting. We just need some equipment.”
Dee Jay smiled, as he said, “Okay. But, you either got to pay for it. Or, you got to earn it. And I don't take credit cards. Nor checks.”
Bob looked at Boris, Zangief, and Nataru. All of them shook their heads, at the unspoken question of if they had the money on them.
Bob looked back at Dee Jay, as he deflated. He asked, “Okay. Since cash is not an option. How would we earn it, Dee Jay?” He thought, 'I really hope we don't have to commit a crime.'
Dee Jay smile turned into a wicked grin, as he looked at the group of men standing in front of him. He answered, “I am feeling nostalgic. I have not seen a good, quality street fight, in person, in a while. And since Zangief has been training you three. I figure I could see one of you in a decent fight.”
“You don't even have you to win. A good showing will do. I am not expecting a lot. Just some entertainment. For old times sake. The question is, who will fight? Boris is out, because he is a trained soldier. I do not want one of my men permanently crippled, nor killed. It would degrade the loyalty my men have for me.”
“And I have seen Zangief fight. I have even fought him a few times. I doubt any of my men could move him. Let alone fight him. So, he is out.”
Zangief let out a laugh. He then pointed out, “Nataru is not such a good idea, either. But, Bob, my little student, is ready.”
Bob looked at Zangief. Zangief said to him, “You were suppose to become the muscle of your team.”
Boris and Nataru laughed at their private joke.
Bob thought, 'Damn! Damn! Damn! And I was hoping to avoid violence. Well, this is better than being forced to commit a crime. But, not by much. I guess, I got to bite the bullet and see what I am really worth. So, I can save Ed.'
Bob took off his shades, and put them into an interior pocket of his brown long coat. Next, he dropped his necklace under his shirt.
Bob turned to Dee Jay, as he stated, “Okay. I will fight one of your people. And long as that person is a human being, and not a super-soldier, nor cyborg. Especially, not both.”
Boris snorted.
Bob said, “And I prefer an adult man, with no weapons.”
Dee Jay smiled, as he said, “Bob, I will take your request, under advisement. Let us all step outside.”
Dee Jay walked around the four men, and headed for the closed door to his office. As he reached his door, he opened the door, and walked outside. With Zangief, Boris, Nataru, and Bob, following behind him.
Dee Jay came to a stop, ten feet from his office, as he looked at his crew, whom were working, throughout the warehouse. With the men and women of his crew either taking apart vehicles, or working on them. In comes case creating hot rods, for street racing.
Zangief, Nataru, Boris, and Bob stopped behind Dee Jay, as they fanned out behind him.
Dee Jay turned to Bob, as he said, “You're up.”
Bob did not response, as he walked passed Dee Jay, into an open area of the warehouse, near his friends.
Bob then came to a stop, fifteen feet from his friends, as he looked over at Dee Jay's employees, that were across the room from him, Dee Jay, and his friends.
Nataru commented, “You know, to be honest, I think Bob could take on five these guys.”
Bob heard the comment, and he turned around to look at them, which his mouth gaped open.
Bob stated, with mild surprise, and slight annoyance, “I did not hear what I just heard.”
Boris smiled, as he agreed, “Yes. I believe you are correct.”
Bob hissed, “You are not helping.”
Zangief said, “I approve this idea. Little student, I think you can handle them with ease.”
Dee Jay stated, “This works for me. You beat all five of them, or get them to quit on their own, and I will gladly help you.” Dee Jay then turned to the people in the room, as he yelled, “I need five guys to come over here and kick this man's ass! No weapons! And don't kill him!”
Bob just grunted, as he turned around, to looked towards Dee Jay's employees.
Bob watched at five men, of average to better than average physical builds, slowing approach him.
Bob also saw the other people behind the men, whom were also working on various cars, had stopped what they were doing, to watch the fight.
Bob thought, with concern, and a little worry, 'Time to show what I have learned. Against five people! Oh boy. This is not going to be fun. Though, I do have one question, that I need to have answered, before I fight.'
Bob while having his back turned to his friends, and Dee Jay, he asked, “Dee Jay. Am I being graded for originality? Or, grace?”
Dee Jay answered, “No.”
Bob lips curled into a wicked grin, as he replied, “Good”
Bob didn't wait one of them to attack. Instead, he rushed at the closest opponent. When he reached the man, Bob can to a stop, by applying the inertia of his rush into his left foot, as he slammed his left boot on the closest man's right foot.
Unfortunately, that man was wearing a tennis shoe.
Bob had immediately broken the man's foot, as the man let out a yelp of pain.
Bob quickly punched the man in the jaw, knocking him down.
Though, the other four men did not like the dirty trick that Bob had pulled. And they immediately rushed at him.
As the second man approached Bob, Bob was not quick enough to avoid the punch to his gut. But, all his training has toughened him enough to take the blow, and return, it with a light chop to the front of second man's throat. Bob used just enough force to temporally choke man, but not collapse the man's trachea, which would have killed the man.
Bob followed that with a knee to the second's man's stomach that knocked him to the ground.
When the third man reached Bob, he threw a punch at Bob's face, with his right hand. Bob caught the blow with this left hand and gripped it tight.
Bob then did an outward sweeping kick, with his left foot, against the the front of the man's legs.
The blow caused the mans feet to be knocked out from under him.
As the man fell forwards, Bob stepped out of the way, to his left side, as he continued to firmly hold the man's right fist in place, with his left hand.
The man continued to fall forward, and do the angle that Bob held the man's right arm, the man right shoulder to dislocate as he was dropped to the ground.
Bob let go of the man's fist as the man hit the ground. The man stayed on the floor, while he used his left hand to grip his right shoulder, as he whimpered.
By then, the fourth man had reached Bob, and he did struck at Bob with kick from his left foot.
Bob quickly stepped out of the way, to his left, as he turned, and caught the man's left knee with his left hand.
Bob then quickly planted his left boot on the man's left boot. Bob them slowly raised the man's left foot up higher and higher.
As Bob did so, man's scream of pain kept going up every increasing octaves, until Bob had forward the man to do a vertical split.
Bob overheard Nataru say, “Ouch.”
Bob let go of the man's knee, and the man fell to the floor, on his back, as he gripped his crotch, with both hands.
Bob then turned to the fifth man set against him. Whom had stopped ten feet from Bob.
Bob looked at the man's eyes, as he thought, 'I see fear in that man's eyes. Because, I am not giving them the cliche slug fest they were expecting. Instead, I am going for quick, crippling, painful attacks.
The man said, in english, “Look man. I just work here. I did not sign up to fight. Let my friend, and I, walked away.”
Bob smiled wickedly, as he replied, “That is up to your boss.”
Bob did not take his eyes off the man, as the man turned to his boss. The man requested, in english, “Dee Jay, can I yield? Or, do you want nearly your entire best pit crew sidelined for a week.”
Jay Dee shrugged, as he said, “You have a point there.” He looked over at Bob, as he stated, “You have proven you got what it takes. The fight is over. And you will receive my help.” He looked back at his men that had stood and watched the fight. He ordered, “Get those men some medical treatment.”
The men that were still standing went to check on their friends, and carefully took those that are injured, to receive medical treatment.
Meanwhile, Bob turned and walked over to where Zangief, Boris, Nataru, and Dee Jay were standing.
Boris and Nataru clapped, as Zangief emotionally complimented, with pride in his tone of voice, “I am so proud of you, little student. You have proven yourself very well.”
Bob came to a stop, as he turned to Zangief. He replied, “Thank you, teacher.”
By then, Boris and Nataru had stopped clapping.
Bob turned and looked at Dee Jay, as he thought, 'I hope he is happy. That was not the most skillful fight I have personally seen.'
Dee Jay looked over at Bob, as he stated, “Bob. You're technique is flawless. Unfortunately, you fight so dirty that if you tried those moves in a formal fight, you would be immediately disqualified on the street fighting circuit.”
Bob commented, “That does not really matter, in the long run. Dirty tricks won't work against the people I am after.”
Boris said, “It is wise that you understand that.”
Bob turned to Boris, as he stated, “That is why you are here, Boris.”
Boris just smiled, in response.
Dee Jay asked, “So, how can I help you?”
Bob answered, “We need a car. If you have one. I would prefer a nice convertible, with a left side driver's seat. One with good shocks. Considering who will be riding in it. Also, we could use a motorcycle, as well.”
Dee Jay said, “I can make that happen.”
Bob said, “And none of the vehicles can be immediately traceable by the Tokyo police department.”
Dee Jay replied, “That will only take a few minutes.”
Bob then looked at Nataru, and back to Dee Jay, as he requested, “And the number of a good tailor, in the city. Whom will work on short notice.”
Dee Jay smirked, “I have some of the best in town, on speed dial.”
Bob cracked a grin, as he replied, “Good.” He thought, 'I am sure that Nataru knows some decent hotels we can stay out. So, I will leave that up to him. I don't want to rely to heavily on Dee Jay's help. In case some of what he says he can offer us, falls though.'
Boris commented, “I need to talk to someone about acquiring some military grade, hand held radios, with frequency and encryption options. Along with the hand held radios being able to be hooked to a headset.”
Dee Jay said, “Those are rare items, to find, in the private sector.”
Boris said, “I only need a handful. Five at most.”
Dee Jay asked, “Five?”
Boris said, “In case one of them does not work. Or, I can use one of them as spare parts, to repair the other four radios.”
Dee Jay responded. “Okay. Give me a day. I should have something for you, by tomorrow.”
Boris calmly said, “That will be fine. Let's head back into your office, to work out the details to our plans.”
Dee Jay complimented, “Good idea.”
Dee Jay, Boris, Bob, Nataru, and Zangief, then headed back into Dee Jay's office, for some privacy. Zangief being the last inside, and he closed the door behind them.
The group of five men then worked out their plans, and started to prepare for what they needed to do.
(_)
Two evenings later, it was almost seven twenty PM, which was forty minutes before the appointed time that Bob had to meet with Rock, at the bar Rock's team had picked out.
The weather for the evening was clear, and the temperature was conformable.
Bob drove down the left side of street, in the very nice blue convertible Dee Jay have given them. The car had the steering wheel on the left side, until more vehicles in Japan. The car also had an automatic transmission, with the gear stick located on the right side of the steering column.
As Bob drove them at the speed limit, he had the hood and side windows of the vehicle lowered.
Bob had the same clothing he had on when he first met Dee Jay two days ago. He shades were over his eyes, his brown long coat was open, with his necklace around his neck, and the vial of his necklace could be seen over his shirt, on his chest.
In the front passengers seat was Nataru.
Nataru had on a nice black suit, and he had his items for his meeting.
Under the front passenger seat was Ed's laptop, which was fully charged.
In the middle of the backseat was Zangief, whom were wearing his hat and trenchcoat.
Boris was elsewhere.
Bob, Ed, and Boris' luggage were in the trunk of the car.
Bob found driving the highways and streets of Tokyo quiet easy, as Nataru instructed him on which streets to take, to avoid the traffic.
As Bob drove, he thought, 'This isn't so bad. The only two differences between driving between the U.S. and Tokyo is the direction the lanes go, along with the location of the driver's seat being reversed. And left turn, on a red light, with traffic, when the lane is clear, is not legal in Japan. I am glad I learned that off the internet, for a school repair, years ago.'
'Now, about the my team. If I think about it. My team is composed of a giant, though nice, thug. A bio-engineered alien killer. A badass that is a retired member of the Russian military and former member of a very dangerous mafia. And me. The brash, headstrong, young man.'
'We would make a pretty formidable team of villains if it wasn't for the fact we are here to rescue Ed, in the most nonviolent way possible. And none of us want to be a villain team. Boris has been there, done that. Nataru has more important interests. Crime has clearly never been Zangief's passion. And I know better. Though, with these badasses. If I need too. I am hoping I can turn the tables on Rock and her crew.'
'Now, to check on Boris.'
While Bob continued driving with his left hand on the wheel, and his eyes on the road in front of him, as he used his right hand he pulled out the hand-held, encrypted radio that Boris had given him, from an outside pocket, on the right side of his coat.
Bob thought, 'I am glad Boris showed up how to work these devices. And our radios are all turned on.'
Bob pressed the button to talk on it. He asked, “Are you set, Boris?”
On the other end of the encrypted channel, Boris answered, “Yes. I believe that this plan may work. I appreciate that consider myself and Zangief to be your plan B.”
Bob responded, “With luck, there will be no need for violence. Unless immediately threatened, Rock has always prided herself on trying to talk through her problems. And we will use that angle with her, to our advantage. Though, it is nice to have options to fall back on. Still, given the resources of our opponents, I believe escalation should be avoid as much as possible.”
Boris replied, “I agree. And given this is Rock. I believe that is a chance you may possibly be able to resolve this peacefully.”
Bob stated, “I am glad you think so. Now, about our plans. We have been over the route. Mapped out everything involved. So, if things goes sideways, we use our fall back plans.”
Boris asked, “Exactly. So, how far are you from dropping Nataru at Birdy's?”
Nataru, whom had been listening to the conversation, turned to Bob. He answered, “Around two minutes.”
Bob said, into his radio, “Nataru says, around two minutes. As soon as I am finished, I will head to the bar. Let us cross our fingers, and hope this plan works.”
Bob mentally reflected, 'I am glad we were able to find Birdy's address in the phonebook, and we do a dry run there. With Boris staking out the home, to confirm that it was Birdy at the home. He saw escorted her daughter outside, to be picked up by a family friend, to take her daughter to school.'
'And Dee Jay informants were helpful in confirming that was Birdy's daughter. I wonder how that came about. I will find out, later.'
'Also, later that morning, we did a few dry runs, of driving by her home, from a few different directions. With the hood and windows of this car up. All so we knew the route. Which decreased the chances of something going wrong.'
'We have not confirmed if Ed is inside. But, Birdy is not taking her daughter to school. Also, she has been on leave for a few days. With her staying at her home. This would support that she is watching someone. So, that does point to Ed being there.'
'Also, this is the only lead we have. If this lead does turn out to be a bust. Then, the plan shifts to Nataru convincing Birdy to help us. And I am sure, with Birdy and Nataru on our side. Rock, and her friends will back down.'
'But, I hope our situation does not come to that. I don't want to have to make an enemy of Rock and her friends. That would be a very bad idea. Though, if is comes down to it, I will do what is necessary to protect Ed, myself, my family, and my friends. Even from the Bloodhound, if need be.'
'Still, while I came up with this plan. And I won't admit it to the other. This plan does worry me. This could backfire on us in so many ways. But, there is no other way for us to get around Birdy. Save for a whole lot of massive damage, that would attract the wrong kind of attention towards all of us.'
Boris replied, “Agreed. Boris out.”
Bob put always his radio into his coat.
Zangief said, “Do not worry little student. I think your plan will work.”
Bob kept his eyes on the road, as he replied, “It better. Those three girls could be trouble.”
Zangief stated, “I can take care of myself.”
Nataru commented, “I do not know about you two. But, I am looking forward to my part of your plan. I am looking forward to seeing Birdy again.”
Bob cautioned, “As long as you do not rush thing, you will be fine.”
Nataru replied, “I will keep that in mind.”
Bob then noticed they were coming towards Birdy's home.
Bob stopped the car on the side of the road by where the sidewalk met the concrete walkway that lead to the front door to Birdy's home.
Bob turned to Nataru, as he stated, “Here we are.”
Zangief commented, “Let us hope she is home.”
Bob replied, “She should be. Dee Jay's local informants stated that she took a few days off, as a Tokyo police officer. Three days ago. Just before Ed was kidnap. And she has been at her home for that last few days. I believe she has Ed in there. And she is keeping an eye on her.'
'Along with this, her next shift does not start until midnight, tonight. That gives Rock four hours, after our meeting starts, to sort this out. With her having options, in case something comes up. So, either way. Ed will likely be leaving Birdy's home before midnight.'
“Also, Birdy has an eight year old daughter. So, we should tread lightly there.”
Bob thought, 'After I learned about Birdy having a daughter. All violence towards Birdy, at her home, went off the table. I am not going to hurt a child to get what I want.'
Nataru commented, “I agree. And I am trying to figure that one myself. I have seen the pictures Dee Jay's informants provided of Birdy's daughter. Barring the hair color, she looks exactly like Birdy when she was her age. But, the math does not work right. It would mean she would have been pregnant when we met. And trust me, I know she was not seeing anyone else. And while we did some kissing, and came close a few times. We did not do it, together.”
Zangief responded, “After everything we have learned so far, I think some questions are best left unanswered.”
Bob suggested, “While that is wise, Zangief. It might be best for you, Nataru, to act like you don't know that Birdy has a daughter.”
Nataru said, “I agree. Well, good luck with Rock and the others. From what I understand, you two will have the harder part of this plan.”
Bob cautioned, “Actually, Nataru, you have the harder job. Never underestimate the dangers of love and romance.”
Nataru smiled, as he agreed, “Too true. Too true.”
Bob commented, “Nataru. I would give you a radio, but chances are, it would sound at the wrong time.”
Nataru said, “With our luck. That is very likely. See you both, later.”
Nataru then opened his door and got out of the car, with his items in his left hand.
After Nataru closed the door behind him, he walked around the back of the car, to the sidewalk.
When Nataru made it to the sidewalk, Bob put the blue convertible in drive and drove away. Though, Bob was careful not to rev the engine, so as to not alert those inside the home to their presence.
Nataru then slowly walked down the concrete walkway to Birdy's front door.
When Nataru reached the front door, he let out a deep breath, where he stood. He then used his right hand to gently knock on the door.
A second later, Birdy, wearing an informal shirt, pants, and slipper, opened the door. She greeted him, in japanese, “Hello...”
Birdy then saw who it was. She did a double-take, as her jaw dropped in surprise.
It was Nataru, back to good health, wearing a fine suit.
Nataru gave Birdy a lopsided grin, as he said, in japanese, “Hello Birdy. Long time. No see.”
As Birdy found her voice again, she asked, “Nataru? How? Where have you been?”
Nataru answered, “I went back in time, saved your life, when you were a little girl. I found some people to help get my health back. Then, I bummed around the time steam for a while. I met some interesting people. And I finally found you. Here we are. And you look great. I even brought you gifts.”
Nataru held up as a bucket of ice, with a box of chocolates. In front of the box was a bottle of good, tasting champagne. In in front of the bottle were two wine glasses and a few roses.
Nataru lowered his items, back in his left hand, as he inquired, “So, how have things been you?”
The only words Birdy could find to say, were, “About the same.”
Nataru complimented, “I love what you have done with your hair. The color works for you.”
While Birdy found her mental footing, she right fingers down the right side of her dark blue hair, as she offered, “Thank you. Now, please come in. I want you to meet someone.”
Nataru replied, “Sure. But, to be honest Birdy. I am not here just to get back in touch with you. Though, that is a big part of it. I want to be up front about this. And completely out in the open about it. I am here to also talk you into releasing Ed.”
Nataru's comment shocked Birdy. She inquired, “You know about Ed?”
Nataru answered, “Yes. I have spent the last six months with Ed and her boyfriend, Bob, in Siberia. They are great people. And while I do not know how you got mixed up in this. What you did is wrong.”
Birdy conceded, “You are probably right. Still, how did you know I have Ed?”
Nataru stated, “Bob called a friend, who clued him in on who had Ed. Rock mentioned you name to her. Very sloppy on Rock's part. And from there, it was a matter of piecing things together. And I see that Bob was right. It gives us both a good excuse to see each other again.”
Birdy questioned, in a disappointing tone of voice, “So, this wasn't your idea?”
Nataru admitted, “I got to say, Bob has a very good imagination. I did not even know where you were. And I was not sure if I would get you into trouble, if I showed up on your doorstep. Once Bob helped me confirm that I would meet with you without getting you into trouble, I immediately jumped at the chance to see you.
Birdy asked, “You are not planning to fight me for Ed?”
Nataru firmly answered, “No. I came here because I still love you. And I want you to come to realize that letting Ed go is the right thing to do. As I said. I am not even sure how you got involved in this mess.”
Birdy conceded, “I am starting to believe I got suckered into this mess.”
Nataru warmly replied, “It is wonderful you realize that. I hope you agree that this is a good excuse for us to see where we still stand in our friendship. I am willing to give a try, if you are.”
Birdy thought over Nataru's offer for a few seconds. She then shrugged, as she said, “Oh, what the hell? Come inside, and meet my family.”
Nataru responded, “I would love too.”
Birdy then lead Nataru inside, and she gently closed the door behind them.
Birth lead Nataru to the living room.
When Nataru in reached the living room, Birdy and he, stood side by side, with Birdy to his right side.
Nataru looked around the room, and he saw a couch, a chair, and low coffee table. Across the room, and in front of the furniture was large wide screen TV mounted on a wall. Below the TV was an entertainment set up, hooked to the TV.
Nataru saw that some sort of sci-fi movie was playing on the TV, that featured a fat, green frog like creature, in royal clothing, sitting a small hovering chair.
In front the TV, a dark blue haired girl in a school girl's uniform, whom looked like a younger version of Birdy, was laying on her stomach. Her arms and hands propping up her chin, so she could looked at the TV screen, while her lower legs were held in the position of pointing upwards.
Beside the girl, to her left side, was Ed.
Ed was sitting crosslegged on the floor. Ed was wearing pants, t-shirt, and tennis shoes without socks.
Both girls by the TV were completely enthralled by the TV show on, and they did not noticed Birdy and Nataru come into the room.
Birdy noticed that Nataru was staring at the two girls. She stated, “What?... Do you expect me to have her tied up in the back room?”
Nataru turned to Birdy, as he smiled at her. He replied, “No. You are too classy for that, Birdy.”
Birdy giggled at Nataru's remark. She said, “We both know I can out run her. Also, I am now a Tokyo police officer, and she is an unregistered foreigner. Why should I worry about her escaping?”
Nataru inquired, “Point taken. So, you are no longer with the Federation police?”
Birdy answered, “No. And I was sick of doing modeling and idol work. And being a local police officer has some nice perks. Including, decent pay and benefits for myself and my family.”
Nataru questioned, “I guess that you would do well in such a job. And the guy you were sharing a body with?”
Birdy quietly said, in a depressed tone of voice, “Sadly our minds merged. But, one of us did not overwrite the others mind. It was more of a compound merging. I am just as much Tsutomu, as I am Birdy. It was not a pleasant experience. By the time it started to happen we are very emotionally close.”
Nataru said, in a comforting tone of voice, “I am sorry to hear that. And however you think of yourself, I will still be there for you.”
Birdy quietly replied, “Thank you, Nataru.” She then spoke slightly louder, as continued, in a happier tone of voice “Now, let me introduce to my daughter.”
Birdy turned to face the girls, as she said, “Girls. We have a visitor. An old friend of mine. His name is, Nataru.”
Both girls turned around, and sat up, as they faced Birdy and Nataru.
Ed immediately recognized Nataru, as she stated, in japanese, “Hi Nataru.”
Nataru turned to look at the two girls sitting on the floor. He asked Ed, in a calm tone of voice, “How are you, Ed?” He thought, 'I should not be surprised that Ed knows japanese. She is a genius, after all. Even by Alteran standards.'
Ed responded, “Ed is fine, for the moment.”
Birdy pointed at the dark blue haired girl beside Ed, as she stated, “The girl beside Ed is my daughter, Violin. She is eight years old. I know the math doesn't work. Her origins are rather complicated. I will tell you later, in private.”
Nataru turned to Birdy, as he commented, “I look forward to it.” He mentally added, 'And what isn't complicated in our lives?'
Violin said, “Nice to meet you, Nataru.”
Nataru turned to Violin, as he happily replied, “Nice to meet you, Violin.” He though, 'I wonder if she knows that Ed has been kidnapped. I doubt. Ed knows better than to cause trouble in this situation. And Birdy is clearly not happy about what she is done. So, I am not going to bring up the subject.'
Birdy stated, in a firm tone of voice, “Girls, I expect you to behave. Nataru and I have to talk, in private.”
Violin said, “Yes, mother.”
Ed replied, “Yes, ma'am”
Birdy the motioned for Nataru with her right hand, to follow her, as she said, “This way.”
Nataru then follow Birdy into another room, which was the kitchen and dinning area.
Birdy pointed at the dinning table, as she said, “You can set your items right there. Then sit down and we will talk.”
Nataru set his items on the table.
As Birdy made her way to the dining table, she said, “Thank you for not mentioning what is going on, to my daughter. She does know what has happened.”
Birdy then set down in a chair at the table, across from where Nataru was standing.
Nataru said, “I thought as much.” He thought, 'That answers that question.'
Birdy grabbed the box of chocolates, and pulled it out of the bucket. She then began to gently remove the wrapping to the box.
Meanwhile, Nataru pulled out the two wine glasses from his ice bucket. He set one of them down by Birdy, and the other across from her, where he planned to sit.
Next, Nataru pulled out the champagne bottle. He set the bottle on the table. After which, he pulled out a bottle open, from his right pants pocket. And he used the bottle opener, to open the bottle.
Once the bottle was open, Nataru set the bottle opener down, with the cork still screwed into the opened.
Nataru then picked up the champagne bottle, and he pour some of the sparkling wine, first in Birdy's glass, then into his own glass.
By then, Birdy had opened the box of chocolates, and she had sampled a few of the treats inside.
After chewing and swallowing a few pieces of the chocolates, Birdy complimented, “These are not bad.”
Nataru set the open champagne bottle in the bucket of ice, allowing the wine to breath, as he replied, “Thank you.”
Nataru then sat down in his chair, across the table from Birdy. He held up his wine glass, as he toasted. “To a better future.”
Birdy held up her wine glass, as she returned the toast, “To a better future.”
Then, both of them took a sip from their glasses, before setting their glasses down on the table.
Birdy leered at Nataru, as she dared, “Now Nataru, here is your shot at trying convince me to release Ed, while you woo me. So, thrill me.”
Nataru genuinely smiled at Birdy, as he said, “I aim to try.”
So began the rekindled courtship of Birdy Cephon and Nataru Shinmyou.
(_)
It was sunset outside of the bar Rock had decided for her to meet Bob at.
When facing the bar, the front and right walls of the bar, were panel glass, above the waist lave. Also, the double-doors, which were also had glass on them.
The doors themselves were located on the front wall of the bar, towards the middle right side of the building.
When entering the bar, the bar counter and stools, were located direction behind the doors. The stools were made of strong metal, with cushioned seats.
Behind the bar wall, was the freeze, storage, and office areas.
There were tables and chair on the interior sides building, and cushioned booths, with tables, set against the windows.
Inside the bar, Rock was sitting, facing the entrance, at a booth, with the window to her right side. The booth she was located at at, as half way between the entrance, and the hallway that lead to the restroom, on the left part of the building.
Rock was wearing her usual dress clothing of a white long sleeved blouse, dark pants, and black slippers. She had her gambler's rig, with her sonic shotgun, hidden on the under side of her right wrist, beneath her right sleeve.
Except for a few people in the room, along with the bartender, and Rock, herself, the restaurant was deserted.
As Rock looked around, she saw the bartender was standing behind the bar counter. That there was someone on the far end of the room, at he side of bar counter facing the right wall of the room. And, a few booths behind her, there was a small group, sitting with their back to the wall.
Rock then turned to look at her analog, quartz watch, on her left wrist. She noted that it was eight PM sharp, as she thought, 'We got here ten minutes ago. So, where is Bob? Rico stated that he liked to be on time. I hope he isn't foolish enough to try something.'
Just then, from the corner of her left eye, Rock noticed someone with a brown long coat walk up to her front behind, and sit across from her, in booth, on the cushioned seat, across the table, from the cushioned seat she was sitting at.
Rock saw that the person was Bob.
Rock could not hide her expression, as she stated, in english, in surprised, “Bob!”
Bob casually greeted her, in english, “Hi Rock.”
Rock thought, 'He slipped behind me. How could he slip behind me? There are no open doors, from the outside, leading the way he had come.” She forced herself to calm down, as she asked, “How did you get behind me?”
Bob answered, “I came here twenty minutes ago. And I stayed in men's restroom. I saw no reason why any of you girls would bother to go in the men's restroom. Then, I just waited until it was time to meet you.”
Rock thought, 'Of course. Simple. But, an effective way to rattle me.'
Bob suggested, “Since neither of us are sure how long the other has been here. Nor, what the other has done while here. Let us forgo the Princess Bride gag, and skip the drinks. You could have bribed the bartender to poison me. I could bribed the bartender to poison you. We could have both bribed the bartender to poison both of us. Now, that would be both funny, and tragic.”
Rock thought, 'Bob's mind is a like steel genre trap. Considering where he worked, that is not surprising. A good seller knows his products. He also probably has a good idea of what to expect from me.'
Rock agreed, “You are right. Let us not order drinks.”
Bob responded, “Good. Also, let us agree not to be violent against each other. I have done nothing to warrant any violence by you against me. And even thought you kidnapped my girlfriend, I don't think being violent with you would be wise. Besides, along with the super-soldier serum, and your own badassness. My attacking of a woman would look bad for me. And it would piss off all the wrong people.”
Rock mentally grumbled, 'I sometimes hate being right. He is setting down the ground rules, for this meeting, before I had the chance too. He is intelligent enough to know that threatening me is not going to help his in this situation. And he is using both his savviness, and likely his knowledge of myself, against me. He likely believes that if he is not violent with me, I will not be violent with him. That I prefer to try to solve problems diplomatically. And he is right.'
Rock said, “I will honor your request.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
Rock thought, 'Now. Let's see if I can rattle you.' She pointed out, “Yet, for a man who stole Malcolm Reynolds' brown long coat, you seem to want to avoid violence.”
Bob calmly responded, “I have no respect for jackasses. And let us agree that Mal can sometimes be a true jackass. In my case, he was a jackass towards me in threatening to harm me. So, I took his coat.”
Bob thought, 'And I am glad it fits me. And that it looks good on me.'
Rock thought, 'Now bad. I got a reaction. Even it is was only a small reaction.'
Rock said, “That is true. Mal can be a jerk. Still, I am going to make sure your return that coat to him. Though, I will make sure he won't kill you over the matter. Along with this, we will be discarding vial of martian soil. And you will turn over your new laptop computer, with that deluxe package that was installed on it. That collection of knowledge is too dangerous for any single multiverse traveler to have access too.”
Rock thought, 'Unless, it is my family, and friends.'
Bob thought, 'Given much of that information is from what I told Rico. I should not be surprised that Rock would also know this. Though...' He raised an eyebrow, as he stated, “My, you really like to start things off, quickly.”
Rock replied, “I like to get to the point. So, are you here to surrender?”
Bob flatly answered, “No.”
Rock smirked, “I am truly sorry to hear that.” She spoke a little louder, as she stated, “Ladies.”
From Bob's point of view, he saw three people in trenchcoats, and cowgirl hats, sitting side by side each other, in the back booth, with their backs to the wall, by the hallway leading to the restrooms, slide out of their booth, one by one. With each of them coming to stand in the aisle between the booths and the table.
Bob mentally cursed, 'This is not good. I must have missed them as I walked out of the restroom. Rock probably had them sit there because I would likely miss them. And I got a bad feeling that I know who they are.'
As all three individuals stood, they dropped their trenchcoats onto their table, and two of the three dropped their cowgirl hats onto their table, to reveal they were Ranma, Natsuru, and the blond woman.
All three were women, with Ranma wearing her red chinese clothing and two golden bracers on her arms. Natsuru was in her white and black seifuku. And the blond was in her yellow and brown cowgirl outfit, with her shades, cowgirl hat on.
Bob saw that the blond woman had her weapons sheathed and holstered on her clothing.
Bob mentally yelled, 'Damn! I was right! I should have seen this coming. This is definitely not good!'
While all three women slowly approached Bob and Rock, Bob turned to Rock, as he accused, “I thought we agreed to no violence.”
Rock smirked, as she said, “This is not violence. This is aggressive negotiation. Besides, you could always choose not to resist.”
The three women approaching them began to giggle.
Bob pointed out, “You are quoting Anakin Skywalker. AKA, Darth Vader. That is not a wise person to quote.”
The giggling by the three women, walking towards him, turned into full blown laughter, as they came closer to Rock and Bob.
Rock thought, 'I think that is it best that I do not mention to Bob that we personally know Annie. I am not sure how he would react to that knowledge. Or, the realization that I could call Annie in on him. He would probably do something foolish, if he learned such things in a situation like this.'
Rock continued smiling, as she said, “What can I say? The quote seemed to fit the mood.”
Bob frowned, as he stated, “Fine. You want this that way? Two can play at this game.” Bob raised his voice a bit, as he requested, “I could use a little help here.”
It was Rocks' turn to watch, in front of her, as across the room, she saw a large man in a tenchcoat and hat, at the bar counter, turned to face her.
Rock then saw the man get up from his metal bar stool. With him calmly walking towards her.
Bob noticed, Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira stopped walked towards him and Rock, as Rock, and the three other women started to have looks of worry on their faces.
When the large man reached Bob's side of the table, he took off just his hat. And he set his hat on the table, in the booth, right behind Bob.
The large man then turned to face Rock, and the three other women.
Rock looked up at the large man, as she exclaimed, “Zangief! You have Zangief with you!”
Rock thought, 'I knew from the girls' stories that the some of the various of Street Fighter series existed in this reality. But, I though Chang captured them all. Still, of all the people for Chang to miss, it had to be this walking brick wall of muscles. And how did Bob end up meeting him?'
Bob chuckled.
Zangief smiled, while saying, in a thick russian accent, in english, “She seems to have heard of me.”
The three women, and giant, then sized up each other.
Natsuru asked, in japanese, “Who is this guy?”
The blond commented, in japanese, “Yea. This guy is huge.”
Rock answered, in english, “His name is Zangief. Do not underestimate him.”
Bob thought, 'Figures Rock would know about Zangief, considering Boris did. She probably spoke english for both my benefit, and Zangief's benefit. As a way for her to subtly let Zangief know that she knows who he is, and that she respects his abilities.'
'On another note. It is interesting that the blond woman knows japanese. The mystery depends with her.'
Ranma turned to Rock, as she grinned. She said, in english, “Not to worry, Rock. I know him.” She then turned to the giant, as she greeted him, “Hello Zangief. It has been a while.”
Zangief looked over at Ranma, as he responded, in english, “Hello Ranko. I have not see you since that fight between Ryoga and I.”
Bob did not show any reaction on the outside. Though, he inwardly smiled, as he thought, 'And Zangief continues to prove how he likes to play the giant mook role to the hilt, by not letting Ranma, nor the others know, that he knows the truth about them.'
Ranma grin curled into a smirk, as she stated, “Yea. He kicked your ass.”
Zangief inquired, “Yes. And I left to train. And I since gotten a lot stronger and tougher. You would be surprised at the power of those I have trained with. I have learned how to fight with the best of them. I now feel that. If I wanted too. I could defeat Ryoga with ease. As such. I was wondering. Have you seen him around? I look forward to challenging him again.”
Ranma answered, “Nope. Last I saw him, he was with Ryu. But, I would love to see what you can do, now.”
Zangief offered, “I would be more than happy to show all three of you ladies what I can do at once. But, I suggest we take this outside.”
Bob saw Ranma, Natsuru, and the blond woman look over at Rock.
From the corner of Rock's left eye, she saw her three friends looking at her. She turned to look at them. She gave them permission, by saying, “Go.”
While the three women, and giant man turned and started walking towards the exit to the restaurant, Bob turned to the three women, whom were next to him, as he stated, “Ladies. I would likely recommend not hitting Zangief in the groin. I have seen first hand that doing so will only make him angrier. And it opens yourself up to a whole world of pain.”
Bob mentally reflected, 'Nataru found that out the hard way, when he did a wrestling move on Zangief, that went wrong, and he accidentally hit Zangief hard in the nuts.'
'It took both Boris and I, five minutes, to get Zangief off of Nataru, and calmed him down. Fortunately, Nataru's alien hide was tough enough to take the punishment, but it is the only time I have ever seen Zangief angry before. And he is terrifying when angry.'
'I hope to never see him like that again. Also, after he calmed down, he apologized to Nataru's for his actions. And he said that if such an accident happened again, he would try to be more understanding. Nataru accepted Zangief's apology, and all three of us made sure, while sparring Zangief, that no such accidents happened again.'
While Ranma, Nataru, and the blond woman passed by Bob, Ranma turned to Bob, as she stated, “We will keep that in mind.”
After the four of them walked out the door, Rock turned to Bob. She complimented, “Well played, Bob.”
Bob looked over at Rock, as he replied, “Thank you. I was inspired my the presence of a master.”
Rock genuinely laughed for a few seconds, at Bob's response.
As Rock stopped laughing, she suggested, “Let's table our conversation for a moment. And see how these four people fair against each other.”
Bob said, “Sure.” He thought, 'It will give Nataru more time to convince Birdy to let Ed go. Besides, I am not sure how long I can keep this conversation going. So, I am open to any stalling tactics I can get away with.'
Both of them then watched, through the windows, as Zangief, Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira, made the way from the front of the bar, to the right side of the bar, where the parking lot for the building, was located.
(_)
Outside the bar, the four adults walked into the center of the nearby parking, on the right side of the building. There was no one else in the parking lot. With only two vehicles parked directly by the bar walk.
The four of adults walked all the way over to the far side of the parking lot, to avoid damage to them.
They soon came to a stop, with Zangief and the three women, facing each other, ten feet apart.
The three women stood together, side by side. With Ranma on the right side of the three of their. Nataru was on the left side of the group. And the blond woman was in the middle.
Zangief looked around, and he saw the parking lot faced the streets at two angles. The first was facing the front of the bar, the other angle was the parking lot's opposite side from the bar.
Zangief also noticed there was a large, six story, office building behind him, which was flush with the back side of the parking lot.
Zangief then turned to the three women, as he inquired, “So, are you three happy with this spot, for our little sparring session.”
Ranma said, “Yes. This looks like a good spot to fight.”
Zangief replied, “I agree.”
Zangief then took off his trenchcoat and threw it to the ground. He then showed off that he was only wearing red boots, a red speedo, and red cloth bracelets, with yellow borders, on his wrists.
A few seconds later, Zangief began to flex his pecs in front of the three women, as he thought, 'This should loosen the tension. In more ways than one.'
All three women just stared at the hulking example of masculinity in front of him.
Natsuru simply said, in english, “Whoa.”
Akira thought, 'Wow. What a package.' She complimented, in english, “Zangief, not many men can wear something like that in public. But, you pulled it off well.”
Zangief stopped flexed, as he looked at the three women. He warmly smiled at them, as he replied, “Thank you.”
Natsuru offered, “Zangief, not insult intended, but I know some hot girls, that throw some wild parties. And they could be more than happy to have you come over, as a stripper. And trust me. They tip big. Mostly in gold.”
Zangief shrugged, as he coyly replied, “I will think about. Though, I happen to prefer more masculine company.”
Ranma coyly commented, “Zangief, is a russian bear, in more ways than one.”
Akira understood what Ranma meant, as she replied, “Oh.”
Nataru inquired, “So, you are attracted to men?”
Zangief flatly stated, “Yes. I like men, in that way. Preferably, strong men.”
Nataru commented, “No problem. More power to you.”
Akira said, “Yes. We do not mind.”
Zangief replied, “Thank you.” He thought, 'Given two, at least two of these women are. And maybe even the third woman. That they would be open minded, on such matters.'
Ranma turned to Natsuru, as she asked, “So, are you talking about the former member of the Hell Sabers?”
Natsuru looked over at Akira, as she answered, “Just because they tried to kill us, doesn't mean that we can't be friends. Half of my friends have tried to kill my at least once, as one point or another in my life.”
Ranma conceded, “The same can be said for myself. And over half of them are already Akira's friends.”
Akira inquired, “True.” She turned to Zangief, as she continued, “But, could he survived such an experience with them?”
Ranma cracked a grin, as she looked at Zangief. She stated, “I am sure he can. I think he is one of the few men in the multiverse that could survive a wild party by those four women, and their friends. Though, I make no guarantees on his mental health, afterward.”
Natsuru turned to Zangief, as she commented, “I just don't want to have to pay for any unnecessary medical bills.”
Zangief rolled his eyes, as he thought, 'Women... And those men that turned into women. Ranma was not like this when we first met. Years ago. Something much have changed with him... err her... whatever. And if Ranma is any indication, it seems that the men that literally turned into women, eventually become women in mind.'
'Now, that is a scary thought. I do not even want to think about what happened to all my friends that were captured by that monster, Chang. Still, this is getting a little ridiculous. We need to either start fighting, or find a different topic of discussion, then on how well I would survive a party with a bunch of women.'
Zangief looked back at the three women, as he continued his thoughts, 'Still, these three act like a married threesome.... Maybe they are... Well, time to put my foot down.'
Zangief sternly said, “Ladies. Are we going to fight? Or, are we going to talk? I really do not care which. As long as you are away from my little student. I am happy, either way.”
Akira asked, “Little student?”
Zangief answered, “Bob.”
Ranma questioned, “Bob is your student? How good is he?”
Zangief replied, “He is not in our class. Yet. But, he is getting there. He took on five average men a couple of days ago and won both quickly and brutally. And he was able to take a blow to the gut by one of them, in stride.”
Akira replied, “That is not bad. He may be actually able to put up a fight, if we face him again.”
Zangief commented, “Perhaps. He really is not one for fighting. He only took lessons from myself, because his girlfriend, Ed, convinced him it was a good idea.”
Ranma snorted. She then stated, “That figures. By the way, what is the deal between him and that skinny redhead? Because, I just don't see it.”
Zangief stated, “I am not sure, myself. But, they do care for each other.”
Akira gained a mischievous grin, as she asked, “Have they done it yet?”
Zangief responded, “I do not believe so. And it is not a matter for us to discuss. That is their personal business.”
Ranma turned to her two loves, as she asked, “Okay, who is going to take him on, first?” She then turned back to look at Zangief.
Zangief offered, “I would prefer all of you at once. It would make things quicker, for all of us.”
Ranma replied, “Fine. Who attacks him first?”
Natsuru volunteered, “I will, Ranma. I have been meaning to test out some of the moves you taught me.”
Zangief got in a defensive stance, as he stated, “Whenever you are ready.”
Natsuru charged at Zangief. She did a jump, to perform a flying kick, at Zangief's face. As she did the kick, her left leg tucked in, while she extended her right leg outward.
Zangief quickly leaned to the side, as he used his right hand to catch Natsuru's right leg. He then used Natsuru's own momentum, while he spun around clockwise, to force Natsuru out of her mid-flight stance, with her extending her entire body, as she went in a circle around Zangief.
When Zangief turned back to face the other two women, he let go of Natsuru, causing the magical girl's body to be thrown at the two other women.
Ranma was quick enough to step out of the way, of Natsuru, but Akira was not, as Natsuru fell on top of her, sending them both to the ground.
Zangief looked down at Natsuru, and Akira, as he complimented, “Your form, and attack, were good. But, you need some work on not telegraphing your attacks.”
As Natsuru and Akira stood back up, Natsuru replied, “Thank you.”
Natsuru turned to her lovers, as she said, “He is faster than he appears to be. And he has a vise like grip.”
Ranma said, “I got this.”
Ranma then ran towards Zangief. When she reached the giant man, she began punching and kicking him, while doing her best to avoid Zangief's own attacks.
To Ranma's surprise, Zangief took several of her punches and kicks at full forced, without showing any signs of injury, nor pain.
This continued until Zangief got a lucky punch that hit Ranma in the gut, knocking the wind of her, as she went flying back towards Natsuru and Akira. With her landed to the right side of Natsuru and Akira.
Ranma stood up, and got her wind back, as she stated, “You are right, Zangief. You are tougher and stronger than before. I believe that now, you would be a handful for Ryoga.”
Zangief smirked, as he replied, “Thank you for the vote of confidence, Ranko. Whose next?”
Akira said, “I guess I am.”
Zangief offered, “You may use your weapons, if you want too.”
Akira stated, “I am not going to use my guns against an unarmed opponent.” She then unsheathed both her long knives. While holding the hilt of each knife in her two hands, she continued, “But, my knives are another matter, entirely.”
Akira then charged, at Zangief.
As the blond bought down both her blades in one fluid slashing attack. Though, Zangief blocked the attack with his bare right forearm.
When the blades made contact with Zangief's right forearm, and they did not move.
Akira pulled her knives back to see that her very sharp blades had not even cut into Zangief's hide, on his right forearm.
Akira kept looked at Zangief, as she stated, “You are correct. He is tough.”
Zangief cautioned, “It might be best to back off, before you get hurt.”
Akira just nodded, as she sheathed her weapons, and walked back to where her lovers were standing.
Natsuru lips curled into a wicked smile, as she said, “If knives do not hurt you. I doubt a fireball will seriously injure you. Let alone, kill you.”
Natsuru threw a fireball at Zangief.
Zangief quickly backhanded the fireball safely away him, with his right hand.
The backhanded fireball then exploded in the air, away from any people, or buildings.
The eyes of the three women went wide.
Akira asked, “Did I just see that?”
Natsuru said, “Yes. You did.”
Ranma stated, “Zangief. I do not remember you being able to do that.”
Zangief commented, “I only use that technique when I have too.”
Ranma said, “I would love to learn that trick.”
Zangief responded, “I believe you have already had too many teachers to learn from, as is. This is one technique that you will not learn.”
Ranma smirked, “Okay. I will just show you something that I already know, that I also rarely get the chance to use.”
Ranma turned to her two lovers, as she said, “Get back, guys. I got this.”
Akira and Natsuru walked back several feet from her.
Ranma turned to face Zangief, as she created a tornado, that knocked Zangief off his feet and toward the wall a nearby building.
Unfortunately, while in the air, Zangief smiled, as he reorientated himself to where he landed on his feet, against the wall of the building, that had been behind him. He then vaulted from the wall, back to the ground, while doing a flip, and he landed on his feet, right where he had been standing.
Zangief shivered for a few seconds, but he otherwise didn't show any signs of being effected by the blast.
Zangief stated, “I have not felt this cold since I got caught in a blizzard, in the dead of the Siberian winter... That attack makes me feel homesick.”
Ranma's eyes went wide at what she saw. She thought, 'He took a direct Heaven Blast and it didn't even faze him. Attack does not make a person feel like they are hit by a brick all, as they are carried into the air, but they are also suppose to feel freezing cold as well.'
'I guess, with all the training in toughen him up to the point that the hit would not effect him. And given he is from russian. The cold part would barely faze him, either.'
'And this means...'
Ranma said, “Guys. I think we are in real trouble, here.”
Zangief smirked, as he said, “My turn.” He then charged at the three women.
(_)
Meanwhile, inside the bar, Bob and Rock had been sitting in their both, as they decided to table their conversation, as they watched the start of the fight with Zangief, against Ranma, Natsuru, and the blond woman.
They could see the fight from across the room, through the windows, that faced Rock. While Bob had to turn his body around in his seat, to watch the fight.
As Bob continued to watch the fight taking place outside of the bar. He stated, “Whoa. Now, that is a fight.”
Rock continued to look out the windows, across the room, as well. She commented, “You are correct about that. I am surprised that Zangief is doing so well.”
Bob coyly said, “Let's just put it this way. He has had the opportunity to train with some very strong people. And it shows.”
Rock agreed, “That it does.”
Bob turned around, to face Rock, with him move his body around, to properly sit back in his both. After he got comfortable, he turned to look at Rock. He then inquired, “Now. Back to the business at hand. Before we going any further. I have to ask. Is Revy here, with you?”
Rock looked over at Rock, as she thought, 'Bob, that is good question to restart the conversation of with. And there is no reason to lie about this question.'
Rock honestly answered, “No. Revy, nor any of the other Black Lagoon women are here... Except for myself. Since I guess I now count on that list.”
Bob let sigh of relief. He then said, “We will consider that a compliment, and move on.”
Rock thought, 'That is a tactful response.' She asked, “Fine with me. So, what have you been up to, Bob? For these last six months?”
Bob cracked a grin, as he stated, “Training, Rocky Four style. And I am a lot better hand to hand combat. Though, I am not saying I am great at it.”
Rock thought, 'That likely explains where the fifty thousand dollars went. And Zangief is likely his teacher.'
Bob took off his shades, and put them in an interior coat pocket, as he looked Rock directly in her eyes. Bob flatly said, “Now, Rock. You have gone to a lot of trouble to get me to come here. Including, kidnapping my girlfriend. Which pisses me off. I would berate you for knowingly being the bad guy, except we both know you have already admitted to being the bad guy. On a number of occasions.”
Rock giggled evilly, as she smirked. She said, “You got that right.”
Bob asked, “Still. I can understand you going after, Ed. With her reputation, I can see why you came after her. But, none of you knew she was even if this reality, until you came after me. So, why are you after me, in the first place? I am just a nobody from Colorado.”
Rock pointed out, “That is exactly why I am after you. You are a virtual unknown. You are not a fictional character to a series. Unlike the rest of us. You are just some guy whom stumbled into this mess. And on your first outing into the multiverse. Which everyone agrees was by accident. You proved yourself formidable.”
“Sure. You are not a badass... Yet. But, you are clearly getting there. And you have shown yourself as clever as I am. Also, you know a lot about us, with you already using that knowledge against some of us.”
“You are a wildcard, Bob. Nobody knows where you stand. That is probably why Ed likes you. And you two together could be an extreme danger towards the multiverse.”
Bob countered, “You are one to talk. I am not the one shacked up with a dangerous, sociopathic killer.”
Rock frowned, as she replied, in a dangerous tone of voice, “I will let that one go.”
Bob flatly responded, “Okay. You want to know where I stand. I just want to have some fun. That is it. I want to see the sights that I could only previously dream about, while reading books, and watching various series. Both fiction and nonfiction. I want to go to the places that touched my heart as a child. That is all.”
“You should just let Ed and I be.”
Rock said, “I cannot do that, Bob.”
Bob stated, in an annoyed tone of voice, “Why not? Do you realize how damn cliche you sound? All of this could have been avoided if you had just been patient. If you had let me have my date that Friday night. Which, by the way, was the first date I ever had. And I blame you, and the others, for ruining it.”
Bob smiled, as he continued, “Though, it was not the last date I ever had.”
Bob dropped his smile, as he went onto say, “Still, the next morning. If Rico had called my home, and explained to me the situation. Instead of refusing to do so, on the phone. I would have come into Rico's store. We would have talked. And we would likely have reached a comprise. Instead, you had to drag this out. When we could have had an arrangement six months ago.”
Rock thought, 'I wonder. He still might be open to an arrangement.' She inquired, “Is it too late for an arrangement?”
Bob countered, “Maybe. Maybe not. As long as Ed has not been harmed, there is still a chance we can settle this peacefully. Rico did not tell me a lot. But, I got a general idea of what you can bring to the table against me. I would like to avoid that. So, what is your offer?”
Rock thought, 'I will give him this. He realizes the situation he is in. He has an overall understanding of the resources I could bring against him. And he wisely wants to avoid such trouble.'
Rock stated, “Here is my offer. You will turn over the items I already stated. Ed has her memory wiped of her time here, and she is sent back to the Cowboy Bebop reality. We also brainwash you with some rules, to keep you from getting into trouble, and we strictly monitor your traveling. If this fails, we memory wipe you as well, and we put you back in your dull life. Or, we just kill you.”
Bob chuckled, a dangerous chuckle. He stated, “You know? I find your offer to be deeply hypocritical. Still, I will concede that it was you, and your girlfriend that opened my eyes to the true reality around us. Many things can be said about your girlfriend, Revy, but she does have a way of opening people's eyes.”
Rock agreed, “You got that right.”
As the two adults talked, a woman, in her early twenties, walked into the bar. She then sat at a stool, at the bar counter, across the room, facing Rock, with Bob's back to her.
As Rock looked at Bob's face, she saw the woman from the corner of her eye.
Meanwhile, Bob cracked a grin, as he went onto say, “Like you said in your series. It was like me two and a half years ago. I was asleep, and then all of a sudden, brushing up against you and Revy, had awoke me to what really was going on with everything. Now, I am awake, and I am not going back to sleep. I feel alive more than I have in my entire life. I am alive now, because of Ed, Rico, you, and Revy. I thank you four for that.”
Rock replied, “You're welcome.”
Bob responded, “But, I am not going to let you close my eyes, again. I have already lived too much to surrender, now. To give you an idea of what my life I has become. I took a five thousand feet drop in the air, without even checking my parachute, because I felt alive. When I was faced with the problem of getting from Mars to Earth within two day. I did not ask myself if I could cross that distance in that time. I asked myself how I would accomplish that task.”
“Also, there is still the matter of you kidnapping my girlfriend. And after you did that, you want me to trust you with my mind? You are not this dense, Rock.”
Rock begrudgingly conceded, “True.” She thought, 'I admit. That request was a long shot.'
Bob stated, “Besides, Rico made it clear that your brainwashing does not really work for long against those that fight the programing. Also, Ed is the first girl that has literally, in the entire multiverse, shown any romantic interest in me. I am not going to give up the best thing happening in my life. And no, we haven't done it, yet.”
Rock asked, “So, what are you looking for, in this conversation? Payback? Revenge?”
Bob answered, “Rock, I am not looking for payback, nor revenge. The reason I am here is that I am just trying to avoid a fight, and save Ed. I could careless about everything else. We could both walk away from each other for the rest of our long lives. And never see each other again. And I could live with that.”
“So, here is my counter offer. You back off. Ed stays with me. We keep our stuff. We try to stay out of trouble. Within reason. We are dealing with Murphy's Law here. And I check in within you on a scheduled place, time, and reality. To let you know where we have been, along with getting your input on a few places we may like to go. I am not a fool. I am sure there are realities that literally look good on paper, but are too dangerous to go to.”
“So, what do you say?”
Rock remained silent for a few seconds, as she thought about Bob's offer.
Bob thought, 'At least she is thinking about my counter offer.'
Rock then stated, “While, I admit that is a tempting offer. I cannot accept your offer, on those terms.” She thought, 'And it was really tempting.'
Bob thought, 'Damn.' He joked, “Well dear. If you want the Mercedes, you are first going to have to earn it.”
Rock warned, “Don't try channeling John Crichton. I personally know the man.”
Bob slyly smiled, as he stated, “Really? Rico did not mention him.”
Rock mentally cursed, 'Damn.'
Meanwhile, Rock noticed that, while the bartender was minding his own business, the woman at the bar counter was listening in our their conversation, and she had started giggling at their exchange.
Rock asked, “Bob. Do you really think you can take us on? I am on good terms with the badasses of my reality. And they are only the tip of the iceberg of what I could bring against you.”
Bob countered, “I am sure you are not bluffing. Though, ask Zangief. He will tell you that I am a fast learner. And while I do not want to. I am sure. With a little help. I could take you down.”
Rock saw that at the counter, the woman's giggles turned to light laughter.
Though, Rock kept her attention on Bob, as she stated, “You do not know what the future holds, Bob. This could turned out very well, or badly for you.”
Bob grinned from ear to ear, as he said, “Actually, I do know what the future holds for myself.”
Rock saw the woman at the bar counter laughing even louder.
Bob stated, “While I was on Mars, I met my future self. I guess he was around two decades older than myself. I also met Ed's future self. She looked great for her age. And she is still my girlfriend in the future. That is how I know it will likely workout well for us. But, I am taking things slow with us. Just in case. And there was even another woman with my future self. A business partner. She had a wonderful personality. And she was almost as hot as Ed.”
Rock thought, 'Judy at Jayray's electronics must have been talking about Bob's future self, and this other woman. I doubt she was talking about Ed. Ed just has that look and personality, that whom ever meets her, they remember everything about her.'
Bob continued, “Though, I admit to my bias when it comes to Ed. The irony is. I was never really crazy about her when I watched the Cowboy Bebops. Only after I got to know her, in person, as an older teenager, that I found I really like her. I dare say. I may even love her. Anyway, my future self is a badass, with a hot, loving girlfriend. Good friends. And a good life. I want to to be that badass. I will be that badass. And I will not let you stop me.”
Rock joked, “Now, who is the cliche one?”
Meanwhile, Rock noticed the woman was laughing even harder.
Bob replied, “Touche... One second, please”
Bob turned around, looked at the woman, as he yelled, “Do you mind?! We are having a private conversation here!”
The woman nodded, as she went quiet.
Bob turned back to sit straight in his seat, as he looked at Rock. He said, “I loath eavesdroppers. Doing so is just so rude.”
Rock said, “I agree.”
Rock then saw the bartender come up to the woman. The woman pulled out her ID, and handed it to the bartender. The bartender did a double-take, and talked to the woman for a few seconds. He then handed the ID back to her, and he walked away from the woman.
Bob turned around, to look outside the windows, behind him, at the battle between Zangief and the three women. He commented, “You know, Rock. I am surprised that Zangief can hold his own against Ranma, Natsuru, and that blond woman, for this long.”
Rock looked out the window, at the fight, as well, and saw what Bob meant. She looked back at Bob, as she stated, “It is not surprising. Zangief can take a lot of punishment. Wait a minute, you know about Ranma and Natsuru from that deluxe package. But, you don't know who the blond is?”
Bob turned back around in his seat, to face Rock. He answered, “No. I do not know who she is.”
Rock giggled. She then said, “It is going to be fun when you find out.”
Bob replied, “I look forward to it.” He then noticed the time on the clock, above the wall, behind the bar counter, to his right side.
Bob began getting out of his seat, as he stated, “Well, it looks it is my move.” He thought, 'In a few minutes, it is time to pick up, Nataru and Ed. And I need to start to head over there, with Zangief.”
“I hope they had better luck with Birdy, than I did with Rock. Though, I am not worried about Rock trying to stop me. It is not her style to become physical violent, unless she, or someone she cares for, is physically threatened. Which I have not done.'
Rock looked up at Bob, as she asked, “How do you figure that?”
As Bob stood up straight, he looked down at her, while she was still sitting down. Bob stated, “Did you not recall? The home team always lets the visiting team go first at bat.”
Rock giggled. She said, “For that worthy joke alone, I am going to let you leave the bar, without any trouble. You are developing a nice style. I would like to see how you turn out.”
Bob commented, “Thank you. And while you are clearly the villain in all this, you are not being a bitch about it.”
Rock held out her right hand, as she replied, “I appreciate that.”
Bob shook her hand, as he responded, “May the best... person win.”
Rock said, “I agree.”
Both of them noticed the others grip was firm, but not tight. Meaning, they were sincere about their words.
A few seconds later, they broke then handshake.
Rock then asked, “One more question. Given your genre savviness and knowledge, I would think, just out of curiosity, you would have ask me what I thought being a woman was like. Given we both know I use to be a man.”
Bob calmly said, “That is your personal business. I would never think of asking for such intimate information from someone that was not a close friend.”
Rock complimented, “You really do know your manners.”
Bob responded, “Knowing manners, and applying them, has been two of the major reasons I am still breathing. This game is not made for the crude, and the rude. Chaka proved that. And that bastard died too quickly. You of all people should appreciate that, given we both know that you have been in situations where the only things that kept you from being immediately killed were your tact and manners.”
Rock agreed, “You are right about that. Your move, Bob.”
Bob simply nodded in response. He then turned, walked towards the exit, and out, onto the sidewalk.
Rock thought, 'I will give him one minute, before I follow him out of this bar. It is so rare in this business to meet such genuinely polite people. It is sad that we are on opposite sides of this situation. I believe, if the situation was different, we could be good friends. And I hope, one day, we can be genuine friends.' She then looked at the woman at the bar counter, as she continued her thought, 'I wonder what her story is?'
The woman looked back at Rock in her eyes.
She immediately got up, and walked towards her.
Just as Rock expected her to stop in front of her, and talk, she continued walking passed her.
Rock turned her head to see the woman enter the back hallway, and through the door, into the ladies restroom.
Rock got up from her seat, and walked over to the bartender.
Rock asked, in japanese, “Hello. I noticed you looking at that woman strangely, after you saw her ID.”
The bartender turned to Rock, as he sarcastically replied, in japanese, “Her ID says she is forty-five. Does she look forty-five, to you?”
Rock said, “No. She did not.”
Rock then turned, and she briskly walked into the ladies restroom.
After she opened the door to the ladies restroom, she looked around. She then checked the stalls. And she found that there was no one in the room, but herself.
Rock mentally noted, 'There is no one in this room, except for myself. And I just checked. There no large windows, nor ventilation ducks, that she could have exited the room from. And I would have seen her came back through the door... Still, I have other more immediate matters to attend too.'
Rock swiftly exited the ladies restroom.
Rock then casually headed for the main exit to the bar. She took her time, to give Bob the time she had allotted to him. As she walked, she thought, 'Yet... I wonder...'
(_)
Meanwhile, right outside the front of the bar, Bob came to a stop, where the sidewalk met the street.
After Bob checked to make sure both ways were clear, he briskly walked across the street to, where he had parked his car. As he walked, he turned his head, to his left side, for a quick glaces at the fighting in the parking lot beside the bar.
Bob thought, 'They are clearly to wrapped up in their fighting to notice me. Good. And I am glad that Zangief is holding his own. That big guy's got a good heart. Once a person becomes friends with him, he will put his butt on the line for that person. I owe him big for this. Especially, since he agreed to hold back, and not seriously harm those women.'
'If we did seriously harm them, that would only bring greater reprisals from Rock and their friends. Reprisals I am not sure any of us could survive. Let alone, handle.'
As Bob turned to his front, he realized he was on the other side of the street.
He quickly walked to his parked convertible, with the roof and windows down.
He then used his car keys to get into the driver's seat, on the left side of the car. Next, he started the car. Back up from his parking space. Made his way to the exit to the street, and he checked both ways of the street to make sure he was clear again.
When he was clear he exited the parking lot.
He turned towards his right side, cross the incoming lane, to the far left lane, as he approached the bar parking lot, on the right side of the building, on the corner of the street.
Bob speed up, while driving along side the parking lot.
When Bob was about to pass by the fight in the parking lot, he honked his horn to get their attention.
By then, he reached the turn, on the intersection. The light was green, and he turned to the left, on the next street, allowing him to stay by the parking lot for a few more seconds. To give Zangief time to escape.
(_)
In the nearby parking lot, Zangief was fighting off Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira, when all four adults heard a car horn being blown.
They all harm a car horn blow, towards the street facing the front of the bar. They turned to see Bob driving a blue convertible car, with the top down.
They watched, while Bob turned the corner, to the left, as he continue moving along the parking lot, by them.
Zangief continued to watched the car, as he swiftly said, “This was fun girls. But, my ride is here.”
Zangief then bolted towards the moving car, and he jumped directly into the backseat.
Fortunately, Dee Jay had the shocks of the car upgraded, to allow for them to take the strain of Zangief's landing.
Meanwhile, just as Natsuru and Akira ran after Zangief, with the intent of jumping the car, Ranma stand where she was, while she ordered, “Stop!”
Both of her lovers stopped in their tracks. They then turned to look at Ranma, as Bob's car swiftly left the area.
Ranma looked at Natsuru and Akira, as she explained, “If you tried to jump into the car, Zangief would likely throw you out of the car. It is clear that Zangief has not tried to kill us. Nor, have we tried to kill him. And while he likely knows being thrown from a moving car at that slow a speed, will likely not kill, nor cripple us. But, let's not chance it.”
Akira agreed, “You're right.”
Nataru suggested, “Let's go see, Rock.”
When all three of them turned to face the bar, they saw Rock had already exited the bar, and she was walking towards them.
As Rock approached them, she smiled. She playfully asked, “Looking for me?”
Akira complimented, “Your timing is impeccable.”
By then, Rock had come to a stop six feet from them. She replied, “Thank you.”
Ranma asked, “Why did you let Bob go? It would have made things easier if you had just captured him.”
Rock answered, “I found it would have been unseemly, and unladylike, to fight Bob in such a situation. Besides, we still have several advantages over them. And while Bob's surrender was a hopeful outcome. This meeting was not just about that. Bob and I needed to know where we stood with each other. And we both now have those answers.”
Akira commented, “Always three steps ahead of everyone else, Rock.”
Rock joked, “It is how I stay fit.”
Rock then looked at another red convertible car, which was parked by the right outside wall of bar that was bordering the parking lot, to the street. The car had the driver's seat on the right side of the car. Also, the hood and windows were done.
To the right side of convertible was another car, which likely belonged to the bartender.
Rock commented, “I hope you kept the fighting from my car.”
Natsuru said, “We did.”
Rock ordered, “Good. Now, get in.” She thought, 'Bob's time is up. Now, to capture him.'
The four adults then headed over to Rock's red convertible, as Rock pulled out the keys to the car, that she rented a week ago.
(_)
At the moment, a block away, Bob was driving himself and Zangief down the road, towards Birdy's home.
While sitting in the backseat, Zangief asked, “Do you think Nataru has accomplished his part of the plan?
Kept his eyes on the road, as he said, “I have faith that he had done so. And that Ed is now free.”
Zangief responded, “I hope so, as well. Sometimes faith is all we have. And sometimes faith sees us through.”
Bob replied, “I agree.”
Zangief then noticed, from over Bob's shoulder, the speedometer, that measured in kilometers, showed that Bob was going exactly at the speed limit, from the signs posted on the road.
Zangief commented, “Not to be a backseat driver. But, Rock and the others are likely not going to adhere to the speed limit. And they will likely catch up to us very soon. If we stay at this speed.”
Bob kept looking in front, at the road, as he said, “Zangief. That is a very good point. Though, we need to keep a few things in mind. While Rock is from another reality, she and the others, including, I suspect the blond, are Japanese nationals. They all likely have either real, or forged, in Rock's case, japanese IDs and driver's licenses. The worst they can face, for driving over the speed limit, is a speeding ticket.”
“On the other hand, we are foreigners, without proper IDs, nor permission to be in Japan. If we get pulled over by the police, it is going to cause us a hold mess of problems, and questions, that we don't want answered.”
Zangief stated, “I see your point.”
Bob replied, “I am glad that you understand.”
Zangief questioned, “Still, this is a right said lane style car, on a left said road system? Are you not afraid that will attract attention?”
Bob commented, “Actually. I am counting on it. But, it the right kind of attention. This nation has only had left side lane road system, since nineteen seventy-two. Before then, during the U.S. occupation, it was a right side lane system.”
Bob thought, 'I am so happy, I did that report. Once. For school. On the histories of right side and left side traffics systems, that various nations use.'
Bob continued, “It is not unheard of to have cars in this nation, with driver's seats on the left side of the vehicle. So, if the police come by, and they notice us. They will likely run the plates. And if Dee Jay is straight with us. They search will come up with nothing.”
“Making the police think, that with this nice convertible, we are wealthy, and we have political connections. And they will think twice about messing with us. That is, as long as we obey their traffic laws.”
Zangief complimented, “That is devious, on your part. I am impressed.”
Bob stated, “Thank you. Now, to our plan. As you know. I have a plan to delay them. And I have a plan C. Once we get Ed. If we have to get into high speed chase.”
Zangief commented, “True. You laid out a very well thought out plan, that we worked on over the past few days. And I admire that you were more than willing to allow input from the rest of us.”
Bob stated, “I prefer to heed to the voices of experience.”
Zangief smiled as Bob's compliment.
Bob said, “Speaking of which.”
Bob kept his eyes on the road, as he used his right hand to pulled out his hand-held, encrypted radio from a coat pocket. Bob had received the radio from Boris has given it to him.
As Bob raised the radio up to near his mouth, he thought, 'I am getting to like these radios. They are far more secure than a cellphone.'
Bob clicked the button, as he asked, “Are you ready, on you end?”
The man on the other end of the radio, replied, in english, “Yes.”
Bob said, into the radio, “We are now leading them into the trap. Be ready for them.” He thought, 'We are heading to Birdy's home. And if they are heading to Birdy's home, following us, or both, they are coming this way. And our plans will slow them down, without harming them.'
The man on the other end of the radio responded, “I will be ready.”
(_)
At that moment, in the bar parking lot, Rock, Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma had gotten in Rock's red convertible car. The red convertible had a manual transmission, with a clutch on the floor, and the gear stick being located between the front seats.
Given the hood and windows were down, Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru just jumped into their seats, while Rock opened her door, to get into driver's seat, on the right side of the car.
After Rock got into the driver's seat, she shut the car door. Ranma was in front, to Rock's left side. With Akira behind Rock, and Natsuru behind Ranma.
Rock started car, she soon exited the parking lot, to her left side, as she followed Bob and Zangief, around the parking lot, to the street going away from the back of the parking lot.
While Rock drove her car, Akira asked, “Where you think they are heading?”
Natsuru commented, “I noticed that the direction they are going is the closest way to Birdy's home.”
Ranma inquired, “But, how would they know about Birdy?”
A few seconds later, all four said, in unison, “Rico.”
Rock stated, “I should not have mentioned Birdy's name to her. She is almost as sharp as I am. Though, I will not fault her for telling Bob. She didn't want any of this trouble, in the first place. We forced her into this situation. And it has harmed her friendship with Bob. I can see why she would tell him about Birdy.”
Akira agreed, as she realized, “True. Though, given Bob has that deluxe fictional package, he probably knows which series Birdy is from. I remember seeing Birdy's picture on some manga and anime in Chang's collection room, back in Roanapur. Before Chang went insane. But, I did not have much time then, in Chang's collection room, to look around. And that was years ago.”
Natsuru said, “Well, if that is the case. Bob would know better than to try a frontal assault on Birdy. Even, with Zangief. It would end badly for the both of them. So, the question is how is Bob planning to rescue Ed?”
Ranma commented, “Bob has shown that he is very resourceful. I am sure he has a plan that will be very creative. Though, on the matter of Birdy, I wonder which exact series Birdy is from?”
Rock faced the road in front of her, as she stated, “Actually, Birdy is from the Birdy the Mighty franchise. Though, I am not sure which version of her series, our Birdy is from. And her various series differs greatly.”
Natsuru replied, “The figures. And given Bob had sent months training. When he was not busy learning from Zangief, he probably had plenty of time to review over much of the information his laptop computer contained in it.”
Akira suggested, “Yes. Bob and likely Ed, probably have the advantage on this matter.”
Rock continued driver, as she said, “That is very a good point. Ed likely also knows a lot about you three, and Birdy. She just kept her mouth shut about it.”
Ranma commented, “That is very possible. We will ask her, when we get go Birdy's house.”
Akira responded, “Good idea. Still, I would think he would prefer to be sleeping with Ed on his off time.”
Rock stated, “He says they haven't done it, yet.”
Ranma questioned, “And you believe him?”
Rock answered, “Yes. Any of us would gloat on such a subject. So, why not him?”
Akira said, “I agree.”
Rock commented, “Given that Bob knows about Birdy. It is best we head over there. Even if he doesn't know about Birdy, heading over to her home, gives us a chance to move Ed. If he does, then we will likely meet him there. Bob is too well manners to rushed out of a place. Given he likely knows whom he is dealing with. And the trouble he would likely get into, if the police stopped him for speeding.”
Akira complimented, “Those are good points, Rock. While, I suggest we hurry. We can pay the parking ticket, if we are stopped.”
Rock smirked, as she said, “Good thinking.” She then applied the gas pedal to move her car faster.
A few seconds later, as they made their way done the street, each of Rock's tires suddenly went flat. One after another.
Rock cursed, “What the hell?”
Rock immediately pulled her car to the left side of the road.
Rock stated, “Everyone get out, and inspect the tire on your side.”
The four women got out of the car. And each quickly inspected the tire on their side of the car.
Akira commented, “This one has been shot out.”
Natsuru pointed out, “This tire has been shot out, as well.”
Ranma stated, “Same here.”
Rock that the front right tired had also been shot out. She turned to look at the building and roofs above them, as she said, “They all have been shot. And I don't see the sniper whom did this. So, whomever it was, that person is good, because I do not see that person anywhere. Which means this was done at a fair distance away.”
Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru turned to Rock, as Akira said, “I think it is a safe bet that Bob planned this.”
Rock turned to Akira, as she stated, “A simple delaying tactic. During my conversation with him, he stated he realized people I could call on to go after him. He knows if he harms us, that our friends will not rest until he and his friends are likely dead.”
“One, or more, of our friends would come after him and his friends. Such as anyone, from Revy, to Annie, to even Roberta. If you got right down to it.”
Ranma commented, “Now, that is a balancing act.”
Rock said, “True. Bob does not want to risk the wraith of our friends, against him, and those he cares for. As such, he decided that if he could not harm us. He could just delay us. This also means that Bob has at least two another players in the field.”
Natsuru asked, “Two?”
Rock answered, “Yes. Two. One is the sniper that just slowed us down. And the other one has been at Birdy's home since before Bob and Zangief met us.”
Akira responded, “Bob played us.”
Rock stated, “Exactly. He turned our trap against us. This has all been a series of delaying tactic. My conversation with him. Your fight with Zangief. Whom clearly did not go all out against you. Or, one of you would likely be serious hurt.”
This was all to give his ally, or allies, at Birdy's home, time to free Ed.”
“Bob was even the one to end our meeting. He was working from a preplanned schedule.”
Ranma said, “Then, we need to get to Birdy's as quickly as possible. I guess we are going to have steal a car.”
Rock explained, “No. We won't do that for three reasons. Bob is playing the long game. He is not going to do something stupid. I am sure he has a general idea of the harsh immigrant laws in this nation. He is not going to speed and risk getting pulled over by a cop. That gives us a lot of time.”
“We know it takes about twenty minutes to get there. Another few minutes at the least politely retrieve Ed and the other person, from Birdy.
We, on the other hand, are Japanese cities. We can speed with little risk, barring a parking ticket. As long as we are wary of pedestrians, other vehicles, traffic lights and stop signs.”
“This shooting out of the tires is Bob's one trick to slow us down. Anyone else, it would have likely worked. And Bob would have been given plenty of time. But, not I. Follow me.”
Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru followed Rock around back.
Rock used her keys to open the trunk of the car.
Rock commented, “The weakest point of any vehicle is the tires. So, I brought extra.”
The women stared at four brand new tires, with four sets of tools to put the tires on the car. The jacks were even partly open.
Natsuru commented, “Crazy prepared as always, Rock.”
Rock smiled wickedly, as she said, “Yes. I am.”
Natsuru said, “This is why you are the leader.”
Rock continued smiling, as she stated, “I know. The jacks are already preset to where they need to be to change the tires. Natsuru, I trust you can left this car without injury?”
Natsuru answered, “In my female form, I could bench-press this car, if I wanted too. I just do not like to advertise that my female form is so strong.”
Rock inquired, “Does that case any problems with your love making sessions?”
Akira and Ranma giggled, as Natsuru answered, “None that these two lunatics have complained about. And I have lot of control over my strength. Still, I rarely go full out in a fight, because I find doing so to be uncivilized. I know plenty of ways to take down someone, without use my most of my strength.”
Rock said, “Good. Control is always a good think.” She turned to Ranma, as she suggested, “Ranma, I would like you to try out a new technique.”
Ranma looked over at Rock, as she asked, “What do you have in mind?”
Rock playfully said, “Chestnut tiring changing.”
Ranma giggled, as she responded, “That is what I like you, Rock. You find new ways to use old tricks. So, sure. If Revy was not such a jealous bitch, sometimes. I would be tempted to have us find out what you can do in bed.”
Rock grinned, as she stated, “More's the pity. Okay. Here is the plan. Natsuru will left the car, while I put the jacks on, in their proper places. Then, you will be handing us the tires from the back, while I roll them out of the way.”
“As we do this, Akira, you will will hand Ranma the tools and the tires to change out each tire. Given our skills, I think we can get this done, and be back on the road, within five minutes. And we can make up that time.”
Rock then turned to Natsuru, as she recommend, “Also, Natsuru, remember to lift with the knees.”
Natsuru rolled her eyes, as she deadpanned, “Yes, mother.”
The other three women giggled a little at Natsuru's comment.
Akira then turned to Rock, as she commented, “Be happy we three decided not to rib you Lagoon women about becoming mothers.”
Rock responded, “I thought that was because you didn't want Revy and Dutch to kill you.”
Akira conceded, “That too. By the way, how many people know that you lot have had children?”
Rock answered, “Not many. The only reason you three know about our children is that we needed someone to occasionally babysit. And you three were only ones we could all agree on, that we could trust with our children for any given length of time.”
Akira soberly relied, “That is kind of sad.”
Rock admitted, in a slightly depressed tone of voice, “I know... Well let's get to work.”
Rock then started pulling out the jacks, as she walked with Natsuru around the car, to place them in their proper locations. While Akira started getting out tools, to hand to Ranma, to start removing and replacing any tire. With Natsuru soon handing Ranma a fresh tired, as Rock rolled the flat tires away, to the sidewalk.
(_)
Further up the street, Bob drove his blue convertible, with Zangief in the back seat, Bob's heard his radio beep.
Bob kept his left hand on the steering wheel, as he continued to look at the road, while he used his right hand to pulled out his hand-held radio. He said, into the radio, “Yes.”
The man on the other end of the line stated, “The trapped as been sprung. The targets have been stalled.”
(_)
On the roof top, of a six story building, at an angle that overlooked the road that Rock, Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma were on, a man watched them through the scope of his sniper rifle, as they changed their tires.
The man wore black cloth pants and shirt, along with black boots, black leather long coat and belt.
The man also had a semi-automatic pistol, in a shoulder holster, under his left armpit. The man left his coat open, so he had access to his pistol.
In his right hand, he held the trigger and stock of rifle steady, to use the scope, while resting his right index finger against the trigger guard. He has his hand-held radio in his left hand.
On the other end of the radio, Bob replied, “Good. What is the ETA on their repairs?”
The man answered, “Five minutes. It was unexpected, but the targets had four spare tires in their trunk. Target leader seems to have prepared for this. Given speed and dexterity of targets, estimate five minutes, or less.”
Bob replied, “Damn. I was hoping for longer. Though, good job.”
The man suggested, “I could shot out their new tires?”
Bob commented, “No. They are now on the watch for you. And they might spot you. Also, doing so might make them unpredictable. We know what to expect from them, right now. If we remove their option to use their vehicle, they might use a device to instantly travel to the target location, and beat us there.”
The man replied, “Understood.”
Bob requested, “Though, we will need a tail on the targets' car. Please, provide it. After you tail them to the location. If everything is fine, and we are gone. Break off and head to the rendezvous point. If there is a problem, continue tailing them, and use your discretion in assisting us.”
The man stated, “Affirmative. Also, it is good you acted now. A few more minutes and it would have been to dark to do this. I did not have access to a nightvision scope.”
Bob admitted, “I apologize. My timing should have been better. Still, that is why I left when I did. We are working a balancing act, in so many ways. And we did not choose the original time table. Our targets did.”
The man agreed, “Very true. If everything works out, I will meet you at the rendezvous point.” He mentally added, 'Where Nataru will teleport you, the others, and the car, to meet me. Then, he will teleport us all way from this nation, to a safer location.'
Bob replied, “See you, there.'
The man quickly clicked his radio to his belt. He then broke down his sniper rifle and put in into a small backpack. Next, he strapped the backpack to his back.
The man then used an outside fire escape to quickly make down to the alleyway between the building he was one and another building.
Fortunately, the alleyway was outside of the view of his targets.
In the alleyway was black, cruiser style motorcycle, that Dee Jay had given them to use. On top of the seat was a black, full helmet, with the visor placed down on the front of the helmet.
When man got to the ground, he walked over to the motorcycle and put on the black helmet. He then used a wire from his helmet, which he hooked to his radio, to allow him to use his radio, without holding it to his mouth.
He then got onto the motorcycle, and he used a started it. Next, he let it idle as he walked it to the exit of the alley.
Once he got there, he peek around, to his left, at an angle that gave him a perfect view of the women repairing their vehicle down the road, without the women noticing him.
The man thought, 'Now, all I have to do sit and wait, until they finish their repairs.'
(_)
Around twenty minutes later, it was dark by the time Bob and Zangief made it to Birdy's home.
Fortunately, along with their car's headlights, there was plenty of illumination, by the streetlights, for Bob and Zangief to see around.
Bob stopped the car on the street, by the sidewalk, in front of Birdy's home.
Bob turned off the ignition, and pocketed the key. He then turned to Zangief, as he requested, “Teacher. Do you mind staying here and watching the car?”
Zangief replied, “No problem, little student.”
Bob responded, “Thank you.”
Bob then got out of the car. As he briskly walked down the concrete walkway to the front door.
As Bob walked, he thought, 'I got to hurry this up. Before Rock and the others show up.'
When he reached the front door to Birdy's home, he came to a stop, as he lightly knocked on the door.
Half a minute later, a young girl, wearing a school girl uniform, that looked like Birdy at that age, except for her dark blue hair, opened the door for him.
Bob thought, 'She must be her daughter, Violin. She does look like a young Birdy. Only with dark blue hair. Now, please let her understand english.'
'And on that matter, I am happy that Ed knows japanese. She has also been teaching me japanese. Since, I am an anime fan. But, my knowledge of that language is to rough to be useful right now.'
'Though, that being said. There are no excuses for me not to learn japanese, and other languages. Considering Ed is willing to teach me those languages. And so far, she considers me to be a good student, that is willing to learn.'
Bob calmly stated, in english, “Hello. I am here to pick up Ed and Nataru.”
Violin replied, in surprisingly good english, with the hint of an unexpected accent, “Okay. It will be one minute.”
Violin then rushed back into the home, without shutting the door.
Bob mentally wondered, 'Did Violin just now have a slightly, U.S. southeastern accent, when she was speaking english?... A matter for another time. And even with the door open, I think I will stay out here.'
Less than a minute later, Ed and Nataru walked out of the front door, to stand beside Bob.
Bob looked Ed over, as he said, “Good job, Nataru.”
Nataru replied, “No problem. This is the best night I have had in years.”
Bob continued to look at Ed, as he asked, “That is nice... Ed, are you okay?”
Ed answered, “Ed is fine, now that you are here.” She then took a step towards Bob, hugged Bob. Bob returned her hug.
A few seconds later, both of them broke their hug.
A second later, they heard a woman cough, next to them.
Bob, Ed, and Nataru, then turned to face Birdy, whom was right in front of all three of them.
Birdy stood at the doorstep to her home, with Violin's standing behind her. She slightly smiled, as she stated, in english, “So, you must be Bob. I have heard so much about you.”
Bob stated, “Miss Cephon. I would love to talk to you. But, I literally have no time.” Bob then turned to Nataru, as he smirked, “On the other hand, you lover boy, have all the time in the world. So, you can talk to her, later.”
Every laughed at Bob's joke.
As everyone calmed down, Birdy turned to Natsuru, as she said, “Go on. He is right. We will talk, later.”
Natsuru responded, “I looked forward to is.” He then took a step closer to Birdy, and kissed Birdy on her lips.
Bob lightly gripped Ed by her right wrist, as he gently led her away, to give the two love birds some privacy. Still, Ed turned her head to watch, as Birdy returned the kiss.
A few seconds later, they broke the kiss.
Ed smiled, as she commented, “Ed hopes that the two of you can work it out. Now, see you, later.” She then turned to look at Bob, with them both walking towards the car, as she asked, “So, Bob. What is our plan of escape?”
Bob let go up Ed's wrist, as they continued to walk side by side, along the concrete path, with Bob to Ed's right side.
Bob answered, “Nataru teleports us and the car away. We meet the rest of our team at another preplanned location. And then we all teleport out of this country, to a location we all agreed would be nice to visit.”
“Also, I brought all our luggage with us. We are not going back to Siberia. Your laptop is under the front passenger, in case we need it. And I made sure it was fully charged. I even included your tools and the incomplete device you built for us. The items are wrapped up, on the top part of you backpack, to protect them. How long will it take you to complete the device?”
Ed answered, “Ed needs only ten minutes to complete device. Minor wires to connect. No worries on malfunction. It either works, or not. No in between.”
Meanwhile, Natsuru and Birdy smiled at each other, as Natsuru turned and started walking over to Bob's car, as well.
Nearby, between the Birdy's home, and Bob's car, Bob replied, “Good. Because, I think this planet is too hot for us. We need to leave, as soon as possible.”
Ed responded, “I agree.”
Bob requested, “Also, would it be alright to bring others along with us?”
Ed answered, “Ed thinks, more the merrier.”
Bob grinned, as he replied, “Glad to hear it.”
Ed commented, “By the way, Ed found something very interesting about Violin.”
Bob inquired, “And that would be?”
Ed stated, “Violin is a diehard Farscape fan.”
Bob agreed, “That is interesting.” He thought, 'Something is clearly off about that Violin kid. But, I don't have the time, nor justification to find out what it is.'
From the corner of his eye, Bob saw a streak of light coming towards them.
Bob yelled, “Incoming!” As he pulled Ed down with him, at an angle were his body would be shield her body.
A split second later, there was a small explosion nearby.
Bob quickly leaned up, as he realized he was literally nose to nose with Ed. He asked, “Are you alright, Ed?”
Ed replied, “Yes. You?”
Bob answered, “Fine.”
They both then quickly go up.
As they looked behind them, they faces turned to show expressions of horror, as he saw Natsuru laying on his back, with the top of his head slightly smoldering.
Several feet away, Bob could hear Birdy scream, “Nataru!”
Behind him, Bob heard Zangief yelled, “They are coming.”
Bob turned around quickly to see Zangief pointed in the distance.
In the direction he was pointing, Bob saw car lights in the distance, fast approaching them.
Bob thought, 'I guess Natsuru has some range with her fireballs. I did not see that in her series. Meaning she learned to throw her fireballs at a longer range, after her series ended.'
Bob turned back towards Nataru, as he continued his thoughts, 'Still, she needs to work on her aim.' He ordered, “Check on Nataru.” He quietly added, “And pray that he is alive.”
Bob and Ed then rushed towards where Natsuru was laying down at.
Meanwhile, Birdy turned to Violin, as she ordered, “Go inside. And go into the kitchen.”
Violin nodded, as she rushed inside her family home.
Birdy then rushed over to Natsuru.
Bob, Ed, and Birdy reached him at the same time.
As they all bent down to check on him, they saw there was a slight burn mark on his head.
Bob turned to Birdy, as he requested, “You know Alteran psychology. What do we did?”
Birdy stated, “One second.” Bob and Ed then watched as she used her fingers to check his vitals.
A few second later, Birdy said, “He is still alive. And from the looks of it, he will likely be okay. Trust me. He has been through worse. He is just going to be dazed, and out of it for a little while. But, he will recover.”
Bob mentally cursed, 'Oh hell. While I am glad Nataru will be fine. There goes our escaped plan. Still, this is why we came up with a plan, B.'
Bob continued to look at Birdy, as he requested, “I hate to put you in this position, Birdy. But, I need you to slow them down. If you do not, there will likely be a pitch battle literally on your front lawn, with one or more people likely getting killed.”
Birdy growled, “For them doing something this stupid, I would gladly slow them down.”
She then ran at a speed Bob had never seen someone run before, in person, in his life.
Bob thought, 'Wow. Super-speed is impressive to see first hand. And I am so happy she is not angry with me.'
Bob quickly picked up Nataru with both his arms, as he started quickly walked to the car. As Bob did so, he ordered, “Ed, help open the driver's door for me, then get in the passenger side, and help me get him into the middle part of the front seat.”
Ed did not even verbally respond, as she rushed passed Bob to open the driver's side door
A second later, Bob started sliding Nataru in the front seat.
Ed quickly ran around the car, and got into the passenger seat. She then help Bob to gently pull the unconscious Nataru further into the car.
Zangief saw what they were doing, and he helped.
A few seconds later, Nataru was in the middle seat, with Bob in the driver's seat, Ed in the passenger seat, and Zangief still in the back seat.
As Bob pulled out his keys, and started the car, he saw in his rear view mirrors, in the distance, that Birdy has stopped Rock and her crew, in their car, from approaching them.
While Bob put his car into drive, and drove his car away, with his friends inside, he thought, 'I almost feel sorry for them... Almost...'
(_)
A minute and half ago, Rock was driving her red convertible towards Birdy's home.
They were with sight of the home, and even in the darkness with only streetlights to see by, Rock's slight enhance vision allow her to see what was happening on Birdy's front door step, and front lawn.
Rock saw Zangief in the back of a car. Bob and Ed walking towards the car. And a black haired man had just finish kissing Birdy, and he was now walking towards the car, as well.
Rock recognized that man, as she thought, 'That is Nataru. This reality uses the Birdy Decode, post series. Bob must have somehow met Nataru, and he used Birdy's love for him to get her to free Ed. Smooth. Real smooth. Instead of a frontal assault to rescue Ed. Bob used Birdy's heartstrings.'
'I might have even attempted something similar in Bob's place.'
'Also, Nataru is just as physically powerful as Birdy. Along with him having temporal powers. He is not someone we want to cross. And he is probably their escape plan. Just teleport them and their car to anywhere and anytime in this reality.... We have to slow them down.'
Rock kept her eyes on the road in front of her, as she asked, “Can any of you hit their car from here?”
From behind Rock, Natsuru answered, “I can.”
Rock ordered, “Then, do it.”
Natsuru created in her right hand. But, just as she was about throw her fireball, the car hit a pothole, and the sudden movement messed with her aim.
Natsuru cursed, “Oh crap! My aim was off!”
They all watched in horror as her fireball hit the guy in the head. The explosion knocking him down, onto the ground.
Natsuru placed her hands to her mouth in fear, as she prayed out loud, over and over again, “Please, don't be dead. Please, don't be dead. Please, don't be dead.”
Rock saw Birdy, Bob, and Ed rush over to him. A few seconds later, Birdy just appear in front of them, with Rock slamming the breaks to her car.
Rock was able to stop her car mere inches from Birdy's body.
Rock saw from the expression on Birdy's face, that she was pissed off.
Rock thought, 'Crap! Birdy loved Nataru, and we just accidentally hurt him.'
While Rock kept her eyes on Birdy, she was also able to see, in the distance, behind Birdy, of Bob picking up, and carrying Nataru to his car. Along with Ed helping Bob.
Rock continued her thoughts, 'At least Nataru is alive. They would not be moving him, otherwise. And he is too out of it to help them escape. Both are good outcomes for us.'
Rock then focused her attention back to Birdy, as she thought, 'But, Bob is going to escape real soon, so I have to make this quick. And given Birdy is stronger, faster, and more powerful than any of the rest of us, in this car. Attacking her is out of the question. And if I try to drive passed her, she can easily outrun us. That is how she appeared so quickly. She has super-speed.'
Birdy walked around the right side of the convertible, to where Rock was seated in the driver's seat. She looked down at Rock, as Rock looked up at her. Birdy yelled, “What the hell do you think you were doing!? My child was standing, nearby! And Nataru hasn't done anything to you!”
Rock calmly said, “Birdy. I know you are upset. And you have every right to be. We did not intend to hit your friend. We were aiming for Bob's car.”
Ranma spoke up, “Birdy. Rock is right. We were aiming for the car. You know us. You know, Natsuru. We would not intentionally try to kill someone else we had no other choice. Look at Natsuru, Birdy.”
Birdy turned and saw that Natsuru had a looked of horror and regret on her face.
Birdy thought, 'They are right. She did not intend to harm Nataru.'
Birdy commented, in a cold tone of voice, “You are lucky that Nataru has faced worse, and recovered. If he had been killed, none of you would not be alive, right now.”
All four other women gulped.
Rock stated, “Okay. We fucked up. But, we have to go after, Bob. Don't you see. He used the worst method possible to rescue Ed. He messed with your heart, Birdy.”
Birdy thought about Rock's comment for a few seconds. She then admitted, “You're right, Rock. Go after them. But, do not harm Nataru, nor Ed. And if you can, bring Nataru back.”
Rock replied, “We will try our best.”
Birdy stepped out away from the red convertible, as Rock floored the gas pedal, shifted the gears of the car, and sped away.
A few seconds after Rock's car drove away, Birdy watched as a biker, on a motorcycle, in black clothing, and a black helmet, came out of the shadows, from the direction Rock and her crew had been coming from. With the biker speeding down the street, pass Birdy, in the same direction as Bob's group, and Rock's group, had gone.
Birdy thought, 'I have a feeling that biker is involved in this. But, at this point, I could care less about that man. I have more important things to think about.'
'Such as, I wonder... Does it matter, if Bob played with my heart. I mean, I now know there is a chance with Nataru, and I got more out of that reunion than I could have hope. So, for that, I will not hold what Bob did, against him. After all, he did it for the right reasons. Love. He clearly love Ed. And the way Ed looks at Bob, she either really likes him, or loved him, as well.'
'And I hope Nataru is alright. But, there is not much I can do at the moment. I know the girls can handle it. And Rock has a point. Bob did screw with my heart. But, he did it for the right reasons. Love. And he used it as an excuse to get Nataru back in my life. So, I cannot hate neither Bob, nor Nataru, for what they did. Besides, I need to start getting Violin to bed... Also, my shift starts in a few hours.'
Birdy then turned and head for her front open door. When she reached the open door, she walked inside, and she gently the front door of her home behind her.
(_)
At that moment, Bob drove his car down the road. He had just turned onto a four lane road, and he was going as fast as he could.
Fortunately, there were only a few cars that he had to pass by. And none of them were police cars.
As Bob drove at high speed, he thought, 'I hate speeding. Still, I need to take some precautions. Our main exit has been blocked, and Rock will likely convince Birdy to let her and the others go, anymore. As such, the time for caution is over.'
'Still, I can at least attempt to keep the police away from us. And I know just how to do it.'
Bob kept his eyes in front of the car. And without turning to face Ed. Bob requested, “Ed, I need you to do three things for me. First, pull out your laptop computer. I want you to hack into the Tokyo government computer systems. Hack the traffic light network, to make sure we are not caught by any red lights. Also, hack the law enforcement computers. I don't care what you have to do. But, keep the police off of us. And occasionally try to wake up Nataru. He is our ticket out of here.”
Ed replied, “On it.” She then reached under her seat and pulled out her laptop computer. Within seconds, she opened her laptop, she logged into the internet, and she hacking the Tokyo government computers.
Bob literally watched as all the traffic lights in front of them turned to green. From those closest to them, to those in the distance.
Bob said, “Good girl.”
Ed smiled, as she responded, “Give me thirty seconds on the police computers, and we should be fine.”
Zangief asked, “What about our agent following Rock and the others?”
Bob pointed out, “I told him to use his best discretion. Though, we have a rendezvous location for him. Where we will pick him up. When Nataru awakens, we teleport there, and use our radio to contact him to break off pursuit, and come meet us at that location.”
Zangief replied, “Okay.”
Bob stated, “Also, teacher. I don't care how good a fighter Birdy is. Rock is a master manipulator. We only bought ourselves a minute, or two. At best. Before Rock convinces Birdy to let her, and the girls with her, go. Also, she likely has a more souped up car than us. And she knows the roads here.”
“We are likely not going to be able to lose her. So, we have got to buy ourselves time, until Nataru comes to his senses, and he teleports use away from them. As such, be ready for a fight, while I drive.”
Zangief said, “I understand.”
From the right corner of Bob's eye, Bob noticed Ed pushing against Nataru's right shoulder, as she tried to gently wake him up.
Bob snuck a quick glace as Nataru, before turned his eyes back on the road.
Bob saw that Nataru was still out of it.
Then, Bob passed by another car, as he used the two lanes, to gain as much distance as possible from Rock and her crew.
As Bob continued to drive, he thought, 'Nice try, Ed. But, I don't think that is going to be enough. Honestly. This is like in the Black Lagoon episode, when Revy got knocked by the Roberta. The first time the Bloodhound came to Roanapur. With the Lagoon company was chased by Roberta, with Revy knockout, and unable to help.”
“That chase, and following battle, ended in a four hour slug fest between Roberta and Revy, whom did it to see which one of them was the alpha bitch. With Roberta barely winning. Of course, that was sane Roberta. Not crazy, Blood Trail Roberta.'
'Yet. Our situation is far worse. Though, Roberta is major badass. Roberta was just one lone badass. I am facing a badass crew here. And fighting in during a high speed chase is very dangerous, no matter how it is done. And time is not on our side.'
'Though, Boris even mentioned she her feet as a super-soldier cyborg. Now, that is a scary thought. But, not as scary as this situation.'
'I need to see what is happening on the other end.'
Bob pulled out his encrypted radio handset, with his right hand. He said into the radio, “Hello. Things have gone pear shaped. Our exit is literally out cold. But, he should come around, in a little while. We just need to buy some time. Are you still tailing the targets?”
The man on the other end of the radio answered, “Yes. I am behind them, by a few distance. Though, I am slowly gaining on them.”
Bob responded, “Good. Because we are going to need back up. Do they realize they are being tail.”
The man responded, “I doubt it. They seem to focused on you. They should be on you any minute.”
Bob requested, “Thank you for the warning. And your best judgment, on assisting us.”
The man on the other end replied, “I will.”
Bob then placed his radio back into the coat pocket he had it in.
Just then, in his rear view mirrors, Bob saw Rock red convertible approaching their blue convertible.
Bob yelled, “Here they come!”
Zangief and Ed turned around to see Rock's car approaching them.
Bob already had his foot flooring the gas pedal, but from his mirror he could see Rock open convertible catch up to them.
Bob mentally cursed, 'Damn it! This car is nice, but it is not powerful enough to out run Rock's car. Worse is that she is likely a better driver in high speed chases than I am.'
Bob kept his eyes in front of the road, as he asked, “You ready, teacher?”
Zangief said, “Yes.”
Bob requested, “Ed. Do not get involved in the fighting. Just focus on the traffic lights, keeping the police away from, and waking up Nataru.”
Ed responded, “Ed fully understand.”
Both convertible moved back and forth through both oncoming and incoming lanes, while the passed by other cars, while Rock was approaching Bob.
Though, within several seconds, with Bob on the outer lane, Rock was able to come up beside Bob's convertible, on the interior lane, of their side of the street.
Given Bob's blue convertible had the driver's side was on the left side of the car, and the driver's side of Rock's red convertible was on the right side, they were still some distance between the two driver, as they began to slam the sides of their cars against each other, at high speed.
Though, as the night continued, the traffic has been lessening. Also, those cars that saw the two convertibles approaching them from behind, quickly got out of the way. As they pulled off to the side of the street, or into one of the emergency stopping lanes on the side of road.
Rock bumped her car against Bob's car, again, as she yelled, in english, “Pull over!”
Bob bumped Rock's car back, as he loudly stated, “Hell no! And you're insane if you think I will!”
Rock laughed. She then yelled, “Natsuru! Ranma! You are up!”
From the corner of his right eye, Bob could see Ranma getting up from the front passenger seat.
Bob thought, 'Oh no!' Bob yelled, “Teacher! Stand up! We got incoming!”
From his rear view mirrors he saw Zangief stand up, just as Natsuru must have jumped from her seat in Rock's car, to land in the backseat of Bob's car.
From his mirrors, he started see Zangief and Natsuru start slugging it out with each other.
Bob thought, 'They both know that at this speed, there is a balance problem. If one of them picks up the other, to try to thrown them out. Or, they do a too powerful attack, it will cause us to crash. Likely killing us all. So, they are just slugging it out.'
'Though, from watching the sparring matches between Zangief and Nataru, I am sure he can take this kind of punishment. For a while, at least.'
Then, Bob's attention turned back to Ranma. As from the corner of his right eye, he saw Ranma jump from her front seat, in Rock's car, to land on her stomach, on the left side of the front hood of Bob's car, right in front of Bob.
Ranma and Bob were looking at each other, in their faces, with the windshield being the only thing between them.
Bob swiftly stated, “If you attack me, you will like mess up my driving. And at these speeds, that will likely cause this car to flip, and possibly kill us all.”
Ranma had clearly heard what Bob had said, because Bob saw Ranma gain an embarrassed look on her face.
Ranma conceded, in english, “I admit it. I really didn't think this one through.”
Bob thought, 'Dumb-ass.'
The two cars continued to clash with each other, at high speed. As the cars drove through the streets, they passed by a group of locals planning to drag race, to their left side.
The gathered crowd watched as the two cars drove across the street, next to where they had come together for their illegal race.
The crowds saw in the closest car to them, blue convertible, with the hood and windows down, a red headed woman laying on on the front hood, while in the back seat of the same car, a blue haired girl in a white and black seifuku was fighting a large brown haired, fair skinned man, wearing a red speedo, and yellow and red cloth bracelets.
Meanwhile, a blond woman was sitting in the back seat of the red convertible, with a lowered hood and windows, and she was pulling a large weapon, from under the backseat.
Ten seconds after the two cars passed by, the crowd watched a man in black, on a motorcycle, pass by.
While Bob and Rock continued their chase, Bob was able to still see around Ranma, at the street in front of him, as he was continually able to keep Rock from pulling in front of him.
Bob thought, 'At least Ranma is small enough as a woman that I can see around her. Also, I need to keep in mind that I cannot let Rock get ahead of me. If she does, she will use her car to stop this car.'
Just then, both Ranma had her head turned to the left, as she and Bob noticed two individuals across the right side of the street.
They both recognized the clothing, but the two figures were women. They looked like female versions of Ryoga Habiki, and the wanderer Ryu.
Ranma turned to Bob, as she asked, “Is that?”
Bob responded, “They could be. If you want, I am more than happy to for you to jump off. So, you can go talk to them.”
Ranma replied, “Nah. I will talk to them, later.”
Bob said, “Okay. But, I think that you being gender bender no longer makes you unique as you once were.”
Ranma stated, “No argument there. Hey. Wait a minute. How did you know my gender bending?”
Bob just laughed for a few seconds, as they turned onto a long bridge, across a waterway.
Just then, Ed looked over at the blond in the backseat of the red convertible, and she screamed, “Bob! Look over at the other car!”
Fortunately, they were on a straight away, which allowed Bob to turn and look at what Ed was looking at. He saw that the blond woman, standing in the backseat. And she was holding in both her hands a China Lake grenade launcher.
The blond woman had the oversized shotgun in both hands, with her left hand on the fore-end, and her right hand on the stock. She had the end of the butt of the weapon pressed against her right should, and her right index finger was resting on the trigger guard. Though, the barrel end of the weapon, pointed at Bob's head.
Bob yelled, “Oh, hell no!”
The blond woman over at Bob, as she loudly ordered, “Slow down, now!” She thought, 'Though, I will only keep my finger off the trigger. I don't want to make the mistake as Natsuru. If I am not careful, a bump from a pothole might kill us all. But, they don't know I am being that careful.'
Meanwhile, Bob looked at Ranma in front of him, as he yelled, while dropping all pretense that he did not know who she was, “Ranma, you got to stop your friend from killing us all!”
Ranma looked at the blond woman. She then realized what Bob had meant. She yelled, “Natsuru, talk Akira down!”
Bob thought, 'Akira? That is the blond woman's name. That rings a bell. But, I cannot place her name with her face, right now. I have just too many things going on right now.'
Natsuru and Zangief stopped fighting, as both of them looked over at Akira, and their eyes went wide.
Zangief screamed, “She's insane!”
Natsuru yelled, “Akira, put that thing down! Now! We are too close! You pull that trigger, we all die!”
Rock, in the other car's driver's see took a look back, and she also saw what was happened. As she turned back to face the front of the road, she yelled, “Akira, put that thing down!”
Akira lowered her weapon, as she grumbled, “Thanks for calling my bluff.”
Rock kept her eyes on the front of the road, as she said, “Just don't pull stunts like this, until you talk to me, first.”
Akira replied, “Fine. I won't.”
Meanwhile, everyone else let out a sign of relief.
A few seconds later, Akira noticed a man, on a motorcycle was coming towards them. The man were black clothing, including an open black leather coat long coat, and a black helmet.
The motorcycle was about fifty yards away, and coming up fast on them.
Akira grin wickedly, as she turned her weapon on the biker, while she said, “Rock, how about that guy? He is not to close, and he is coming towards us.”
Rock looked in the mirror and she could tell that the biker was intentionally approaching them.
Rock thought, 'That is likely one of Bob's allies. As such...' She said, “The biker is all yours.”
Akira smiled, as she replied, “Thank you.” She held up her China Lake, and she fired on the biker.
The biker veered his motorcycle away just in time for the grenade to miss him, and his motorcycle.
The grenade hit the road and exploded far enough away from behind him, to not effect him, nor his motorcycle.
Just as Akira cocked the China Lake for another round, the motorcyclist swiftly used his right hand to reach into his coat, and he pulled out a semi-automatic pistol.
The man then quickly aimed and shot at Akira, hitting the top of her hat off her head. With the hat falling into the front seat by Rock.
Akira realized that the biker could have killed her, if he had wanted too. She held out her weapon, in a manner that showed she no longer wanted to fight. She then turned around, and gently set her China Lake grenade launcher back on the floor, under the backseat of the red convertible.
Akira then sat down in the backseat.
As the motorcyclist watched Akira sit down, he holstered his semi-automatic pistol, as he continued to approach them.
Meanwhile, in the front of the blue convertible, Bob looked Ranma, as he demanded, “Where the hell did she get that thing from?!”
Ranma answered, “She is are resident gun nut. Fabiola gave it to her. She already used that type of weapon, once before, and she found that she liked it.”
Bob mentally screamed, 'Fabiola?! They know Fabiola! That is one step from Roberta, the Bloodhound!'
Ranma inquired, “So, Bob? You know of me?”
Bob responded, “Of course. Besides the web articles, and sport magazines articles, that I use to read, while in my previous job. When I left this reality, I came back with a copy of your series. You have lead an interesting life, Ranma.”
Ranma admitted, “Yes. I have. So, how far into my series are you?”
Bob answered, “Ed and I have only watched half the anime, and read a third of the manga. It is a long series, in both formats.”
Ranma conceded, “”Very true. Still, you haven't even gotten to the good parts yet. Just some interesting notes. I took down a half-dragon prince, an avatar to a deity, and a phoenix god. And that is short list.”
Ed had been overhearing their conversation. She spoke up, “That is gloat-able material.”
Ranma smirked, as she replied, “I know. And what happened after the series was even more crazier.”
Bob asked, “Such as.”
Ranma questioned, “Well, you noticed that I am with Nataru and Akira?”
Bob kept his eyes on the road in front of him, ahead of Ranma, as he replied, “Yes.”
Ranma smirk turned into a leering smile, as she said, “We are a threesome.”
Bob stated, “That is not surprising. It does not take a genius to figure out that one person is just not enough for you.”
Ranma responded, “True. I bet you don't even know who they are.”
Bob remained silent, as he thought, 'I know that Natsuru is a gender bending Kampfer. But, I still cannot place Akira. Not that I want you too know that I know who Natsuru is.'
Ranma took Bob's silent to be his answer. She said, “I see I was right. It will be fun when you find out.”
In the backseat of the blue convertible, Zangief and Natsuru had stopped fighting, and they were looking at each other.
Zangief said to Natsuru, “This is getting kind of out of hand.”
Natsuru looked around. She turned back to Zangief, as she stated, “I agree. Can I just get into my friend's car?”
Zangief responded, “Go ahead. We can continue this when not in the middle of a high speed chase.”
Natsuru complimented, “Yes. And I was not so crazy about fighting you, in the first place. You can definitively hold you own against us, while bare handed. Not many people can say that.”
Zangief replied, “Thank you. Now, please get out of this car.”
Natsuru turned and jump over into the backseat of Rock's car, beside Akira.
As this went one, while Bob and Rock were still driving at high speed, they were not longer clashing their vehicles against each other.
By then, the biker was right behind the two cars.
As the biker saw the two cars were no longer ramming against each other, he took the opportunity to ride up the left side of the blue convertible, along the emergency stopping lane. Which was opposite side from where the red convertible was.
As Zangief turned and saw the biker was now riding along side the car, right behind him.
Zangief the saw the biker used his right hand pistol to motion for Zangief to pick him up.
Zangief did as he was requested to do. He gently picked up the driver, and set him in the backseat, to Zangief's left side.
Without a driver, the motorcycle soon tipped over and crashed on the emergency stopping lane of the road.
Ranma saw this, as she looked behind Bob, where both Zangief and the biker were standing in the back seat.
The biker had his arms crossed, while Zangief cracked his knuckles.
Zangief ordered, “Get off car. Now.”
Ranma just nodded, as she stood up and jumped into the passenger front seat of Rock's car.
Bob watched at Ranma leap from his car, to the other car.
Bob then turned back to look in front of him, as he saw the two man with his rear view mirrors. He stated, “Good job. Now, sit down.”
Both men did so, as in the other car, the women sat down, as well.
It was then, that everyone saw they they were entering a shipyard, full of cargo containers. That were set in what looked to be two large mazes, on each side of the road.
Fortunately, there was plenty of lighting, from floodlights, which allow everyone to see around them.
Bob said, “Buckled up everyone. We are doing plan C. Zangief, take Nataru with you, and keep seeing if you can wake him up.”
Zangief stated, “Roger that Bob.”
Bob stated, “Ed. Plan C is to scatter, and double back to our car.”
Ed replied, “Got you.” She closed her laptop, set it, and set it under her seat.
Everyone belted then up, with Ed buckling in Nataru.
Bob said, “Now, hold on.”
Bob slammed the brakes on his blue convertible, with Rock not realizing what was happening, as she continued driving her red convertible, for another hundred yards, before she slowed down, and began to turn around.
Everyone quickly unbuckled from themselves the car, with Bob and Ed unbuckling Nataru. They all then got out of the car.
Zangief put Nataru over his right shoulder, as he, Bob, Ed, and the biker scattered in four directions, down four different corridor of cargo containers, from both sides of the road.
(_)
Around thirty seconds later, Rock stopped her red convertible beside the blue convertible, to Rock's right side.
All four women in the car had watched Bob's group had scatter into the maze of large cargo containers.
Rock said, “Everyone out.”
Everyone then got out of Rock's car, with Akira taking a moment to retrieve her cowgirl hat.
As Akira looked at the hot at the top of her cowgirl hat, she thought, 'I am going to have to get a replacement to this hat. Though, that should not be a problem.' She then put her hat onto her head.
Meanwhile, Rock choose not to pull out her sonic shotgun, as she got out of her car.
Rock then look around. She saw her three friends were out of the car, and standing on the road. She ordered, “Ranma, go after Zangief. Natsuru, the biker is yours. Akira, go after Bob. I will take down Ed. Also, try not to kill, nor cripple anyone. Unless you have too. I want them all alive and mostly unharmed.”
Rock thought, 'So, I can get answers from them. Like why they are helping Bob, in the first place. And who is that biker?'
Natsuru said, “Yes, ma'am.”
Ranma commented, “We'll do it.”
Akira replied, “No problem.”
The four women split up, and went after their prey, alone.
Ranma and Natsuru jumped on top of the containers, and ran along the top of the containers. While Akira and Rock ran into the maze of containers, at ground level.
(_)
Three minutes later, Zangief was running, while he carried Nataru over his right shoulder.
Zangief thought, 'I admit, I am not the fastest person there is. And that three way fight, then the slug fest with the blue haired girl, took some of it out of me. But, I would not dare call myself, russian, if I wasn't in this for the long haul.'
Suddenly, Zangief saw Ranma dropped down right in front of him.
Zangief stopped in his tracks, as he looked at the smaller, japanese redhead.
Ranma cracked a grin, as she, “Well Zangief. I never thought that we would be fighting, one on one, again, like this.”
Zangief replied, “Life is funny that way.”
Zangief then walked to the outside wall of a nearby container. He then gently set Nataru, whom was still dazed, in a sitting position, with his back against the wall.
Zangief turned and walked the center of the large area the containers created. He was about thirty feet from where Ranma was standing.
Zangief warmly said, “Thank you for giving me time to set that man done.”
Ranma replied, “No problem. We both know we were holding back in the parking lot, due to not wanted to seriously injure the others.”
Zangief agreed, “That is true... Ranma.”
Ranma shrugged, as she responded, “So, you know? That is not surprising, since Bob is your student.”
Zangief stated, “Yes. Bob did answer a few questions I had about you. And both your gender forms. And I find it both hypocritical and narcissistic of you, that during street fighter tournament, four years ago, that your entered twice into the circuit. Once as male, going by Ranma. And once as female, going by Ranko.”
“Though, I found it hilarious that you were defeated in both forms. So, early in that circuit. And that is the only reason I am not going to inform those that run the circuit of what you did.”
Ranma admitted, “Yes. I admit that I cheated, in a way. And I was still soundly knocked out of the tournament early on. And that was mostly due to my own arrogance, back then.”
Zangief commented, “You are not the first fighter to lose due to their own pride.”
Ranma responded, “I know. And during that tournament, I did not realize that Chun-Li could kick with such power. She solidly defeated me in my girl form. And Sakura, Ryu's student, took me by surprise, as a guy.”
“Between you and me. And I will deny I said this, if you repeat.”
Zangief said, “My lips are sealed. So, what about Ryu's little student.”
Ranma commented, “Everyone is little to you.”
Zangief requested, “True. Now, please continue.”
Ranma stated, “Some people consider me to be a martial arts prodigy. But, Sakura is on a whole other level than me. She literally mastered my attacks against her, within minutes of experiencing them, first hand. And the fact she could take the attacks was also impressive. That girl is a genius fighter with more potential that even I have at learning martial arts. That was a first time, someone had every so soundly beaten me.”
“Sure, Chun-Li, Ryu, Ken, Ryoga, and a few others have beaten me, over these years. In various matches But, those defeats were usually caused by a surprise blow. And they were close fights.”
“But, Sakura matched me blow for blow, and took her fighting skills a notch above my own abilities. She also basically turned my attacks against me, in record time. And I considered it no shame to be beaten by her.”
Zangief commented, “There is always someone better than you. That is a part of life, for everyone.”
Ranma agreed, “Very true. After that fight. I warned Sakura about the Chinese Amazons. Female, or not. If Cologne. One of my teachers. And she is one of the nicer ones, at that. Though, if she ever learned of Sakura's abilities and potential. She would do everything in her power to get that girl into her tribe. And Cologne can be scary when she is trying to bring someone back to china, with her.”
By the way, did Bob inform you of the Chinese Amazons? If not. These women you don't want to fight. Winning is the worst thing you can do against them. As I learned the hard way.”
Zangief stated, “I had already heard of the Chinese amazons, years before Bob informed me of them.”
Ranma said, “Good. Well, I am glad that a decent person like Ryu was Sakura's teacher. If someone else had gotten their hands on her, the world could have been in trouble.”
Zangief replied, “No argument there. Now, back to your cheating. I hope you did not enter yourself against, in the subsequent street fighter circuits.”
Ranma stated, “I didn't. Soon after I was disqualified twice from that tournament, due to my defeats. My friend, Ryoga learned what I did. And well, he knew about my curse... Abilities...”
Zangief commented, “Bob also informed me of Jusenkyo. I have no plans to ever go to that part of China.”
Ranma said, “Oh. Good. Well, my father was an idiot to take us there, in the first place.”
Zangief questioned, “That goes without saying. So, about Ryoga?”
Ranma answered, “He basically said, if I did that again, he would tell on me. And I took him at his word. So, instead. I alternated which gender I would enter into each tournament. Basically. Man, woman, man, woman. Etcetera.”
Zangief said, “Good. And while Ryoga did soundly defeat me, that one time. I did not take his defeat of myself, personally. Also, he was polite about winning that match. As such, that man has struck me as an honorable.
Ranma soberly mentioned, “He is. Or now, she is. I think we based by her, and I believe a woman that is Ryu, during our chase.”
Zangief sadly said, “I was hoping that my imagination.” Zangief's voice gained a bit of anger, as he continued, “And Bob also told me about what Chang did to so many people. Including, our friends.”
Ranma commented, “Don't worry. That line forms to the left with her.”
Zangief replied, in a calmer tone of voice, “I hope so.”
Ranma casually asked, “So, are we going to fight?”
Zangief shrugged, as he answered, in a playful tone of voice, “Or, you can let us go.”
Ranma got the joke, as she stated, with mild disbelief in her tone of voice, “Zangief, I never thought I would ever hear you say a joke like that. You have been around Bob way too long.”
Zangief cracked a grin, as he stated, “I taught that boy how to fight. The boy taught myself, and those with us, something called genre savviness. I think I got the better end of the stick on our lessons. Because of that, I even considered refunding Ed's payment, due to the swap of knowledge.”
“But, given Bob and Ed are honorable people. They would have likely not accepted the refund. That is why I am hear, helping them, in the first place.”
Ranma complimented, in a sincere tone of voice, “That is very nice of you, Zangief.”
Zangief stated, “Thank you, Ranma. And Pirates of the Caribbean is a fun set of movies to watch.” He thought, 'Nataru and I enjoyed watching those movies. And even Boris found those movies funny, and pleasant to watch.'
Ranma thought, 'Just great. This walking giant that has learned, and gone savvy on me. I am in trouble. But, girl has to do what a girl has to do.'
Ranma agreed, “You got that right. So, let's dance.”
Ranma charged at Zangief.
Zangief replied by rush at her.
Ranma jumped, and did a flying kick with her right foot.
Zangief used his left arm to block Ranma's kick.
Ranma fell to the ground, on her feet, in front of Zangief, as Zangief attempted to grab hold of her, to do one of his grappling moves on her.
But, Ranma was too quick, and she jumped out of the way.
Ranma then continued to use her speed and agility to avoid Zangief's attacks, as she hit him in several places, with her punches and kicks. Though, she was mindful to heed Bob's warning, and not hit Zangief in the crotch.
After a few minutes, Ranma jumped back several feet. As she landed on her feet, she made sure, from her angle, that Natsuru was not behind Zangief.
Ranma smirked, as she stated, “Zangief. We both know you have already taken quite a pounding today. The slug fest in the car against Natsuru, alone, would have put me out of commission. I wonder how many times you can slap energy blasts, over and over, again.”
Zangief just grimaced, as he brought both his hands up, to defend himself. He stated, “I can do it as many times as possible.”
Ranma said, “I believe that you believe that. And you should know. I have not be slouching on my training, either. With Natsuru's help, I learned out to throw my energy balls quickly. I just don't like using this attack because I don't want to accidentally kill someone. But, I am sure you can take it. Big guy.”
Ranma then started using both her hands to throw balls of energy at Zangief, in quick succession.
Zangief used his hands to knock several of the energy balls away, but as the seconds dragged on, a few of the attacks were starting to get through. And though Zangief could take the blows without serious injury, Ranma could see that the blasts were having an effect of wearing him down.
(_)
Meanwhile, as Zangief was being pounded by Ranma, Natsuru was leaning against the large container, as he was coming too.
Nataru asked himself, 'What happened?... Or, that is right, I took a fireball to the face.' He took a look he saw large containers stacked around him, with large cranes in distance, towering over the containers.
Nataru then noticed a fight in front of him, between Zangief and redheaded asian woman.
And Zangief was on the losing side of a fight with a redheaded asian woman.
Nataru continued his thoughts, 'Bob must have used plan C. And Zangief could use some help. If I remember correctly, from what Bob and Zangief stated. That woman is Ranma. She is a master martial artist. But, I can take her. I think super-speed will be best for this situation.'
Nataru stood up, and used his super-speed to run towards Ranma from her left side. As he reached the redhead, he lightly punch Ranma with just another force to knock Ranma to the ground.
As Ranma hit the ground, she caught herself with her hands.
She swiftly used her momentum, to rolled on her side. With her landing on her butt. She then leaned up, to see Nataru standing over her.
Nataru looked down at Ranma, as he firmly stated, “Ranma Saotome. I know who you are. My name is Nataru. I am of the same bio-engineered species as Birdy. I can also fight at her level. Given that, we both know you do not want to fight me. And we both know you will have other opportunities to catch Bob. I request that stand down, for your own well being.”
“Besides, I have been trained, and I use to work in physical therapy, in a hospital, here in Tokyo. I do not want to have to break you. Only, for me to have patch you up, later. I would find that too much trouble, for both us of.”
Ranma thought, 'The fact that I did not even see him come at me, makes me believe him. And if he is telling the truth, then I cannot take in him a straight fight.'
Ranma said, “I agree. Okay. You win. Have a great night.”
Nataru replied, “Thank you. And do not follow us.”
Ranma responded, “I won't.” She mentally added, 'Damn.'
Nataru turned, and calmly walked over to Zangief. When he reached Zangief, he noticed that Zangief was still standing.
Zangief looked over at Nataru, as he said, “It is good to see you up and moving, Nataru.”
Nataru replied, “It is good to see you up and standing, Zangief. Can you still walk?”
Zangief answered, “Yes. But, probably not very far.”
Nataru warmly smiled, as he walked closer to his friend. He stated, “Okay then. You have been carrying me. Now, let me carry you. Which direction is the car?”
Zangief used his right hand, to pointed in the direction behind him, as he responded, “About three hundreds meters behind us. Though, we turned a few corners, so I am not exactly sure which direction the car is in.” He then dropped his right hand back to his side.
Nataru looked behind Zangief, as he stated, “Okay. I am going to teleport us to the top of the container over there. Then, do a few more teleports, until we get to our car. Though, from personal experience, when I am a little dazed, I find teleporting be a little disorienting. So, do not let that bother you.”
Zangief nodded once, as he replied, “I won't. And I am ready when you are.”
(_)
Nearby, Ranma then watched as Nataru then teleport both himself, and Zangief away from her location.
Ranma then stood up, and she slowly began to walk in the direction of both Rock and Bob's cars.
As Ranma walked, she thought, 'I think I will take my time. I do not want that guy to see me. He is one of the last people on this Earth I want to upset. Still, when this over, I am going to have to looked up the old gang. If Ryoga and Ryu have been changed into women by Chang. And given the news reports of Ken's mysterious sister showing up. I am guessing Ken as been changed, as well. I need to check on everyone I know. I fear that a number of them will likely be new mothers.'
(_)
In another part of the shipyard, Ed was making her way through the maze of large cargo containers. Though, instead of running, Ed was jogging to conserve energy.
Ed had already made it to where she felt she could not start making her way around the containers, back to the car.
So, she then turned another corner, as started her turn back towards Bob's car.
A few seconds later, she heard someone, several feet behind her, say, “Ed, stop!”
Ed stopped in her tracks. She turned turned around to see Rock, whom was quickly catching up with her.
A few seconds later, Rock stopped about ten feet from her.
Ed noticed a few things about Rock, as she thought, 'Rock is not out of breath in the slightest. Interesting. She is likely tougher than more people, as well.' She cracked a grin, as she thought, 'Oh. I think this could be fun.'
Meanwhile, Rock mentally reflected, 'Good. I have caught up with her. I will not use my sonic shotgun on her. Still, I don't think I will need to. She immediately surrendered when we found her in her hotel room. And the series never showed that she could fight. I got this.'
Ed coldly asked, “What do you want with Ed? Considering, Ed has done nothing to Rock, nor Rock's friends?”
Rock calmly stated, “Ed. I apologize. But, my friends and I agreed that you are too dangerous to let roam the multiverse.”
Ed pointed out, “Ed not spoken too about this. Ed not agree to anything. Ed just want to have fun. That is why Ed with Bob. Bob understands fun that Ed likes. And Bob respects Ed enough to wait for Ed to spread her legs, when she is ready. Which, given how much Bob has gone through to save Ed, tonight, will likely be very soon.”
Rock thought, 'Whoa. Now, this girl... No. This woman knows how to thank someone. Still, I don't like breaking up these two, but I have too. My sense of responsibility demands I do so.'
Rock explained, “That is the problem, Ed. Given your intelligence, playful nature, and skill set, in you having fun, you could cause a disaster without even realizing it.”
Ed conceded, “Okay. Ed now admits, thinking back, that the planetary graffiti was a little much. But, what had Ed otherwise done that was so horrible for others not to trust, Ed?”
Rock was silent for a few seconds.
Ed stated, “Hah. Rock has no examples to give.”
Rock responded, “Ed. You are just going to have to take my word on this.”
Ed showed anger on her face, as she yelled, with rage in her voice, “Ed disagrees! And this cat has claws!”
Ed then roared like a large cat, as she came at Rock.
Rock quickly found herself in a fight which would be best described as fighting someone as vicious as a tiger.
Even with her enhanced reflexes, Rock was never really a fighter, and it suddenly showed, as Ed started her attack with a powerful blow to her stomach, knocking wind out of Rock.
Ed followed her first attack with a punch, with her right fist, to Rock's jaw. The attack was continued with painful punch to each of Rock's breasts, simultaneously.
Ed finished her attack by using her left foot to do a with a painful upper kick to Rock's groin.
As Rock collapsed to the ground in pain, Ed smirked, as Ed said, “Flawless victory.”
Ed thought, 'Though, that is Mortal Kombat and not Street Fighter. Though, it still works in this case.'
Rock laid on the ground, her right hand covering her crotch, while her left hand held her right breast, and her left forearm cover her left breast. She could barely think due to the pain she felt. Though, she thought, 'That hurt more than I expected it would, as a woman. And I never realized how painful being hit in the breasts is for a woman.'
Ed then kicked Rock a few more times in the gut, which completely broke Rock's train of thought.
After Ed stopped kicking Rock, she looked down at Rock, as she coldly stated, “Ed has been taking care of Ed's self for over a decade. You forgot Ed's father is, Siniz Hesap Lutfen Appledelhi. Ed's father teach her to fight, when very young. Ed just don't like fighting. Now, Rock never kidnap Ed, again. Or, Rock will suffer worse.”
Ed then gave Rock another kick to Rock's gut, for good measure, before she turned and started back to running towards Bob's car.
Though, instead of continuing on her planned path, Ed just double backed on the route she has just taken to reach the point she was at.
As Ed jogged, she thought, 'Just retracing path should be quicker than continuing the other way. And less chance of getting lost. Ed not worry about Rock catching up, right now. But, Ed hopes that Rock recovered from beating Ed gave her.'
(_)
Nearby, Rock watched as Ed ran away from her. While she was still in much pain, she calmly thought, 'Oh. That is right. Ed's father, Mister Appledelhi was able to kick with Jet and Spike asses at the same time, in hand to hand combat. And he was not even fighting seriously with them. It would make sense that she knows how to fight, as well. I just wished I had remembered that little tidbit, about the Cowboy Bebop series, sooner.'
'Before, I got my ass kicked by her.'
'And I honestly do not hate her for kicking my ass. I deserved it. Which is why I am going to let her go... For now. Still, I really should think about my recent actions. Lord, I hope I have not become as bad as Chaka... No. I have not. Sure. I have kidnapped someone. But, made sure Ed was properly taken care of. I did not do anything horrible to her, while she was with us.'
'Hell, Revy kidnapped me, the first day we met. And that was the best thing that ever happened in my life. Still, I plan to lay here for a few more minutes until the pain eases to the point that I can walk straight. Thankfully, since I don't have anything broken, nor severally injured, with the super-soldier serum I have, I should be fine within the hour.'
Rock then continued to lay on the pavement, as she patiently waited for her body to recover enough to move. Though, with the super-soldier serum in her bloodstream, she had better than average recuperative abilities, and she would recover sooner, rather than later.
(_)
An another part of the maze of cargo containers, Bob ran through the corridors the large containers, as he used his plan to double back to his car. But, he made a mistake, he took a wrong turn, and he found himself at a dead end.
And when Bob turned around, he saw a long figure between him and his escape.
The person was the blond cowgirl. She was thirty feet from him. She had on her weapons, hat, and shades.
The blond cowgirl walked towards him, as she said, “Hello Bob.”
Bob thought, 'There is no point in panicking. I may still be able to talk my way out of this situation. And I believe this woman's friends called her, Akira. But, I want her to confirm that, before I call her that name.'
Bob calmly replied, “Hello... Whomever you are.”
The woman giggled. She then said, “I heard from, Zangief, that he trained you. And he is quite the fighter. Not many people can hand myself, and my two lovers.”
Bob thought, 'Dear lord. So, Ranma was correct. This woman's two lovers are Ranma and Natsuru. She must never get any sleep.'
Bob agreed, “Yes. He is a great fighter. On the other hand, I am likely not.”
The blond woman came to a stop, ten feet from Bob, as she stated, “I would like to test that. I admit, my hand to hand is not that great, either. But, when you have so many badasses eclipsing you in nearly every way, it is hard to find a way to gauge one's skills. Not, that I am envious about it. I have my own skills that shine. Yet, I suspect you are closer to my skill level.”
Bob conceded, “I admit. I was trained to fight. Given the way my life is heading, I figured such a skill set was a wise idea to gain. Though. I really do not want to fight you.”
The blond woman inquired, “You don't like to fight girls?”
Bob answered, “I do not. And I try to avoid fighting, in general. I prefer to talk my way out of my problems. Such as this situation.”
The blond woman replied, “Well, you are not going to be able to talk your way out of this mess. And do not worry about the no hitting girls rule. You could say I am am a special case.”
The blond woman took of her hat, and held it upside down in front of her. She then took off her glass and dropped them in her hat. She finally dropped the hat to her side, onto the concrete ground.
Bob could now clearly see the blond woman's face and eyes.
Bob thought, 'She is not going to let me walk out of here. And she has guns and knifes. But, she prefers to try hand to hand with me. This is a better situation than I hoped. I can go for a nonlethal, non-crippling knockout, and then escape.'
'Also, now that I can finally see her eyes and face. There was simply familiar about her, but I cannot put my finger on it.'
'And I am happy I did not put my shades after I left that bar. Right before this chase. Still, my coat is going to slow me down.'
Bob took off his coat, folded it, and laid it on a clean spot on the concrete ground.
Bob said, “While, I prefer not to hit people. I will hit you, or any woman, if I have too.”
The blond woman cracked a grin, as she replied, “Then, let us see you try.”
The blond woman rushed at Bob.
Bob sidestepped the first punch from the woman's right hand, but the woman's second punch, with her left hand, hit him in the jaw.
Bob returned the favor, by using his right fist punch to her stomach.
The blond woman was able to handle Bob's punch. The blond woman followed Bob's blow with a spin kick, with her right leg, to the left side of Bob's lower abdomen.
Bob took the blow, but he used his left arm to hook her right lower left between his left arm and left side of his chest.
Bob then used his right hand to punch to the blond in her jaw.
When Bob tried again, the blond woman used her left arm to block the blow, while hitting Bob in the jaw with her right fist.
Bob immediately let go of the woman's right leg, as he too a few steps back, while she hobbled back a few feet, before she got both of her feet, on good footing, on the ground.
The blond woman complimented, “You are not bad.”
Bob said, “You are not bad yourself. We can still stop this. You know?”
The blond replied, “I don't think so.” She then charged at Bob, again.
This time, when she throw a punch with her right hand, Bob caught her right forearm, in his hands, and he threw her over his back, and onto the concrete floor.
The blond woman did not let the landing on her back stop her. As she quickly rotated her body clockwise, while she did a quick scissors kick on Bob's lower legs, which tripped him, and cause him to fall onto this back.
Both of them quickly rolled away from each other, and swiftly got back to their feet, at the same time
As they got up, they charged at each other.
After several blows, blocks, and counterstrikes, the blond woman used her right knee to hit Bob in the groin.
She painfully found out that Bob was wearing an athletic cup.
The blond mentally cursed, 'Damn. He came prepared. I should have saw this coming.'
While detracted by a sore knee, blond woman did not anticipate Bob immediately doing a headbutt that cause them both to take a few steps back in a painful daze.
Both of them placed one of their hands on their own foreheads, as Bob muttered, “Kevin James was right...”
The blond then stated the rest of the comment with Bob, in unison, “Nobody wins in headbutt.”
Bob removed his heads from his head, as he looked more closely at the blond woman. He demanded, “Not many people would get that reference, so quickly. Who the hell are you?”
The blond woman removed her hands from her head, as she turned to view Bob. She casually stated, “Alright. Since we know about the deluxe package, and I overheard you talking to Ranma about her series, I will just tell you. I am from the Gacha Gacha Secret manga series.” The blond bowed as her waist, in a masculine fashion. She then leaned back up, as she introduced herself, “Akira Hatsushiba, at your service.”
Bob said, in slightly surprise, “Special case, indeed. Though, it really doesn't matter to me. Still, I admit that I read your entire manga. Well, the full english translated version. Ed and I both found your series to be very funny. I got to say that you definitely brought some genre savvy to the gender bending genre.”
Akira smiled, as she replied, “Thank you.”
Bob inquired, “But, how did you go from a happy go lucky guy... to this?”
Akira smirked, “I met some crazy friends. And we literally got dragged into a crazy adventure. I will have to tell it to you someday.”
Bob responded, “I looked forward it. Though, it will have to be a day when you are no longer chasing me... What a minute... The bikini disintegration, during that bikini contest, years ago? That video on the web? That was you?”
Akira answered, “Yes. That was me. That embarrassment has haunted me in a number of ways, for years. But, I admit, I brought it on myself.”
Bob stated, while in slight shock, “Oh lord. I remember reading that chapter in the Gacha Gacha Secret manga. It is the same as the video on the net. And years ago, I first saw the video, when I...” He immediately caught himself, as he realized what he was about to say.
Akira responded, in a comforting tone of voice, “Do not feel bad about it. I one time surfed the web. I found the video. And I didn't realize until soon after I start... Well... That. And I only realized it was me, a few minute after I began.”
Bob commented, “That must have really messed you up in your head.”
Akira shrugged, as she said “Not really. I was sick to be stomach for a while after that. But, I got over the experience. By the way, I know this is not covered in my manga, but I did find out the origin to my gender changing abilities. Do you want to hear about it?”
Bob replied, “Sure.”
Akira explained, “While the manga did hint that my gender bending ability is inherited... Yes. I did read my own series. So have most of my friends, including Ranma, Natsuru, and Rock, has seen and read their own series. And Ranma, Natsuru, mine, and several other series that you have probably read about, on your laptop, exist in this reality, that you and I both were born in. How is that for several mind screws at once?”
Bob shook his head, as he said, “I am not even going there.”
Akira lips curled into a wicked grin, as she stated, “That is wise of you. I am sure you already know that sneezing triggers my gender change. Now, getting my origins. There was a chapter dealing with a great-uncle, whom I talked about to my think love interest, Yurika. Very sad ending with my great-uncle.”
Bob commented, “True. I remembered that chapter. It was a sad ending. But, if I remember, in the story, your great-uncle's transformation was triggered by being struck by lightning.”
Akira complimented, “Good catch.”
Bob commented, “Though, I thought that story was mostly imagined, and that was not really what you told your friend at the time. Or, she would have figured out about your gender bending ability.”
Akira responded, “True. I imagined one thing. A which was in that chapter. And I told her another. Though, it seems there was some truth in that series. After my series ended, I did some digging, and I found my great-uncle's journal. And what I imagined, actually happened. Though, I was wrong about one point. He did occasionally date. It is just that he never settled down, and got married.'
Bob replied, “Interesting.”
Akira said, “Yes. And it is electricity triggers my latent abilities. Which was mess up slightly because I was in that VR rig, my female gender form some how imprinted this form, instead of a counterpart to my male from. Like Ranma and Natsuru have.”
Bob guessed, “And that brain damage problem that you had solved at the end of your series was not do to the changing abilities itself, but the imprinting?”
Akira stated, “Yes. I had it this all confirmed a few years ago when my sister was hit by lightning and afterward, she could change gender with a sneeze.”
Bob asked with concern, “Is she okay?”
Akira responded, “Yes. And she had no brain damage problems or anything. And her male form looks like the male equivalent of her female form.”
Bob replied, “That is even more interesting.”
Akira said, “Yes. It is. Actually, Kaori is better than fine. She is enjoying playing both sides of the field, now. Also, switching genders back and forth for those like my sister and I. causes our female monthly cycle to reset to where it would be if our period has just ended. Meaning, as long as we swap back and forth, and we do not stay female for a number of weeks, there are no worries for us about getting pregnant, nor having said monthly problems. I was even put a situation that confirmed that theory.”
Bob replied, “I bet that made Kaori's day.”
Akira gave Bob a leering grin, as she said, “Oh. It did. Though, we still had to be careful about not getting other women pregnant while we do it as male.”
Bob complimented, “That is a wise precaution.”
Akira responded, “Thank you. Anyway, it seems a strong electrical shock is all that it takes to awaken my family's alien genes. Yes. I have alien ancestry. Though, not much. I had myself medically checked in both forms. And outside of a few genetic strands in my genome, I am human in both my gender forms.”
“But, I am clearly alien enough to make things interesting. Though, if what happened to my great-uncle is true, my family tree is more entwined with aliens, than I first realized.”
Bob thought, 'I have a very bad feeling about this. I know I am about to stick my hand in a figurative, and probably mentally scarring, bear trap, but I got to ask.'
Bob asked, “I guess, that may be the case. So, which alien species are you talking about?”
Akira answered, “Actually, two alien species. I had genetic testing, done by a friend. And she later confirmed both sides of my alien ancestry.”
“One alien species has been on Earth for a very long time. They are known as the Shimeru. They are from the Futaba-kun Change manga. I have read the manga. It is not bad. I am glad I did not have the same problems Futaba had while going puberty. Still, I know Futaba personally. We are friends. And he, or she... Depending the mood. Is a wonderful person.”
Bob thought, 'So, Akira personally knows Futaba. Along with Birdy, Ranma, Nataru, and the some of the Lagoon cast. I think it is academic to guess that Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru, were part Rock's crew, whom took down Chang. And they had an adventure in the multiverse, before they fought Chang. That is the only way this all fits.'
'Though, I will find out later. After my friends and I escape. For right now, I need to listen to Akira's explanation.'
“The other species have been in hiding here on Earth, for at least centuries. Maybe longer. Their species is very long lived. They are called Alterans.”
“Anyway, Alterans look very close to humans. Also, their species are members of a space Federation. Unfortunately, not the Star Trek kind of Federation. Many of the other members species of the more beast like, and many of those members are bigots towards Alterans, and by extension humans. Because we look like them.”
“I know. It sucks. And it gets worse.”
“Though, I have no been there. The Federation is not the only galaxy spanning nation in the Milky Way Galaxy of this reality. There is another nation that I know of, the Federation's enemy, whom are known as the Union.”
“One of the key species that populates the Union is the Shimeru, thought the Shimeru species on Earth has no idea the Union even exists. Except for Futaba, and Futaba's immediate family.”
“And quite frankly, I nearly found out the hard way, that both sides would like to have my hide, because I have am related to their enemies. I pray neither side finds out that due to both Shimeru and Alterans living on Earth. With both groups mating with humanity, that humanity has blood relations on both sides of their cold war.”
Bob's eyes went wide, while terror crept into his heart, as he thought, 'Oh crap. Oh crap! This is bad on several levels. Both personal and planetary levels. And when it comes to person, it is just as I expected. This information puts it all together.'
(_)
Around six months ago, for Bob, in the Cowboy Bebop reality, in the Moon Guard police station, inside the medical lab...
Jet and the doctor watched as Bob's face paled sheet white, and his jaw dropped.
Jet looked at the doctor, as he asked, “What is going on?”
The doctor continued to look at Bob, as he stated, “He must have seen what his body would look like if his dormant DNA was active.”
Jet turned to Bob, as he inquired, “Hey boy. What did the computer show you? Did you skin turned blue, and you grew a third arm?”
Jet's comment broke Bob out of his shock. He looked over at Jet and the doctor. He stated, “No. That would be more believable. Let us just say I lose some body parts, and leave it at that.” Bob then turned to the doctor, as he asked, “Doctor. How would someone activate such DNA?”
The doctor answered, “Without seeing the results of the compile, I can only guess. But, from the DNA already compiled, it seems that it could be triggered on its own.”
Bob eyes widened, as he thought, 'I can turn into that! On my own! Dear god, no!'
On the monitor, Bob had just seen the representation of his male body, into in the female distaff counterpart. Watching the picture of himself change genders, while nude, as the frontal genitalia changed from male to female, was a shock to Bob.
Though, barring the breasts, female genitalia, and feminine curves and features, Bob could still see the similarities between the two of them. Including, their black hair, eye color, and their face still looked very similar to each other. The female one, had female curves and features to the jawbone and forehead. Though, she was clearly a few years younger than he currently was.
(_)
Akira's reality, Tokyo, docks, the present...
Bob continued his thoughts, 'My alien genes are of the same origins as Akira's genes. And electricity triggers our genes. If I get electrocuted, I will likely wind up like her. A gender bender.'
'And it seems that outside of Earth, both these species are enemies. Well, that just means that I will not be traveling off of Earth, in this reality. But, I can travel to other alien worlds, in another realities. So, that is a small loss.'
Akira mistook Bob's reaction, as she inquired, “You have heard of these alien species?”
Bob thought, 'I better throw her off the scent, before she puts two two together. Akira may not be the smartest person around. But, as either a he, or a she, Akira can be surprisingly good as piecing things together.'
Bob answered, “Yes. I know the fiction sources for both those alien species. I read the Futaba-kun Change manga. I found it... Interesting.”
Akira replied, “No arguments there.”
Bob said, “Also, I am sure you are eventually going to back track Birdy's series. The franchise is called, Birdy the Mighty. This reality uses the Birdy Decode series. I have already seen the Decode series is all the way through.”
“And I believe that you should know, beforehand. That when you watch the second season, you are going to have some bad reactions how you feel about Nataru. The person Natsuru knocked out. But, I have been with him for six months. He has recovered. And he is fairly sane. And nice. For someone in his situation.”
Akira commented, “I will take that under advisement.” She thought, 'Nataru must have done something very bad, for Bob to make such a comment. Though, I will look into that matter, later.'
Bob thought, 'Now, that those matters are dealt with. I have to ask one more question about Akira and her two lovers. I don't know whether to be envious, or terrified by their relationship. Given, I could, in theory, end up in a similar situation are theirs.'
Bob inquired, “I have one more question for you. Since I am sure that all three of you can still change from male to female. Why have I only seen you three as female?”
Akira asked, “You know the laws of gender bending?”
Bob nodded once, as he thought, 'I have read them off the internet. And I have a very bad feeling about how she is going to answer my question.'
Akira said, in a sad tone of voice, “Then, you would likely understand. All three of us found out too late that when we changed from male to female, the hardwiring in our brains also changed from male to female. And over time, as we spent more and more time as female, our personalizes gradually became more and more feminine. Until, one day we found we are more mentally female, than male. And no matter how often we changed back to male, we stayed female upstairs.”
Bob mentally scream, 'It worse than I thought. Even though they can change back and forth, they still ended up women in both mind and body. And given Murphy's law. Now, that I know the truth. The universe. Nay. The multiverse. Is to going take a few shots at trying to take my manhood. I am not going that way. How hard can it be to avoid... It is best not to ask that question. I do not want to jinx myself.'
Bob stated, “Thank you for answering that question... I am sure that doing so was not easy for you to do.”
Akira replied, “I appreciate that you understand the emotional depth of my statement.”
Bob responded, “Trust me. I do.”
Suddenly, without warning, Akira sneezed, and Bob watched in horror, as Akira changed from a blond babe, to a black haired japanese man, while still wearing the sexy cowgirl outfit.
Bob quickly averted his eyes, as he stated, “I did not need to see that!”
Akira was embarrassed, as he quickly forced a sneeze to change back into a woman.
After she did so, she readjusted her clothing, as Bob turned back to look at her.
Bob thought, 'Well, if nothing else. The sneezing confirms Akira's identity. And it confirms how screwed my manhood might be.'
Akira stated, “I apologize for that. It is a bit cool out here, with a slight breeze. And that caused me to sneeze. This is the first time that has happened to me, in a while. I should have worn stockings. Anyway...” She then pulled out her long knives, with one in each hand, as she continued, “Sorry about this, as well. But, we have to take you in, Bob. You can surrender now, and avoid some pain.”
Bob smirked, as he said, “But, I thought you wanted a fight.”
Akira giggled, as she said, “That I do.” She then charged at Bob.
Akira took a few swings and pokes at Bob. Bob dodged a number of them, until one poke through the side of his upper, right arm, cutting through both his shirt, and his skin, with just enough of an injury to draw a few drops of blood on the tip of the blade, as Akira pulled it out of him.
Bob took a few steps back, as he yelp in pain. And Akira did not follow him.
Bob checked the wound, as he thought, 'It was not serious. It was like getting cut by a metal nail. Painful, but not serious.'
Bob then looked back over at Akira, and he was surprised by her reaction to her injuring him.
Akira had lowered her long knives, as she looked at Bob, with a concerned expression on her face. She asked, “I did not hurt you too seriously? Did I?”
Bob gave Akira a look of disbelief, as he stated, in annoyed tone of voice, “What do you think? When you play with knives, somebody is going to get hurt. The same goes for guns.”
“My parents taught me that when I was six years old, without any accidents, nor injuries. Still, I don't think this cut is going to need a stitch. And I have had a tetanus shot. But, this shirt was a gift. You are lucky it is not seriously damaged, or I would be really pissed.”
Bob then continued, in a more direct tone of voice, “And if you lick my blood, off your blade, I am going to loose all respect from you.”
Akira responded, “I won't think of it. I am not that twisted. I use to be though, until I shacked up with my current girlfriends. Love can really help one's sanity.”
Akira then raised her long knives up, as she charged at Bob.
Bob got in a defensive stand, as he thought, 'After that reaction, and she still wants to fight. You got to be kidding me. Time to end this.'
Bob quickly grabbed both of Akira's wrists, with each of his hands. And Akira immediately found out that Bob was physically stronger than she was.
Next, Bob swiftly used his right knee to hit Akira hard, in her stomach.
As the wind was knocked from Akira, she dropped her knives to the ground.
Bob quickly set his right foot on the ground, as he let good of her wrists, and pushed her back to the ground.
Bob then ran over grabbed his long coat. Bob put his coat on, as he ran away from her, and the path that he had original taken, which would lead back towards his car.
While Bob ran, he thought, 'At least I remember the way I came. I will just take the path back to my car.'
(_)
Meanwhile, as Akira got her second wind, she leaned up, in a sitting position, as she looked at Bob running away from her.
Akira thought, 'I have to say. Bob has some moves. And while I may not shoot an unarmed man, nor woman. I have no problems using bullets to indirectly stop someone.' She then look around and she quickly selected her target. She mentally added, 'That will do.'
Akira pulled out her revolvers, and she the fired a few rounds at her target.
(_)
When Bob heard the first gunshots, he thought, 'If she was shooing at me, I would be injured, or dead by now. I need to know what she is shooting at.'
Bob turned around and he saw she was firing at an angle above him.
Bob quickly followed the trajectory of Akira's aim to see that she had shot off an exposed power cable from a nearby, overhead crane. And the cable was falling toward him.
Bob swiftly back out of the way, as the power cable hit the ground, and snapped back and forth, with the electricity still in it.
Bob then realized the cable was live, he freak out, as he screamed for a few seconds, while back up to where his back was against one of the metal containers.
A second later, Bob thought, 'I sometimes hate being right. But, I got to get a hold of myself, and get out of here.'
Bob stopped himself from screaming, as he slowly made his way around downed power-line. When he make it around the electrified cable, he started running again, towards his car.
(_)
Nearby, while Akira watch Bob's freak out and escape, she mentally reflected, 'I wonder why he did that? Still, I cannot leave the power cable like that.'
She then took aim, and shot a few more rounds, where she cut the other end of the cable near the overhead crane.
She watched as the slack of the cable, that she had just cut with her bullets, fell to the ground, far away from her.
Akira thought, “That's better.”
Akira holstered her pistols. And she then stood up.
After Akira stood up straight, she went to collect her long knives, which were right in front of her.
While Akira picked up both knives, one in each hand, she looked at the blood on one of her blades, as she thought, 'At least I have something for Rock to look at.'
She then sheath the knife without blood on it, while she kept the blade that had Bob's blood on it, unsheathed, in her right hand.
Next, she went over to retrieve her hat and glasses.
After she used her free, left hand to put on her sunglasses and hat. One she was done, she turned started running in the direction that Bob took, towards their cars, with the blade in her right hand held behind her, with the tip of the blade pointed away, and behind her, for safety reasons.
(_)
Elsewhere, in the shipyard, the biker had his helmet on, as he was doing a military style jog, when Natsuru dropped in front of him.
The biker came to a stop, with the magical girl standing about thirty feet from him.
Natsuru smirked, as she said, “What do we have here?”
The biker's helmet Natsuru from seeing his face. With the biker just silently stand there, facing Natsuru, as he continued to refuse to verbally response to her.
Natsuru inquired, “A quite one?”
The biker nodded once, in response.
Natsuru complimented, “I admire people like you. You make such good listeners.”
The biker shrugged.
Natsuru questioned, “Are you going to surrender?”
The biker used his right hand to pull out his semi-automatic pistol, from his shoulder holster.
Natsuru commented, “I will take that as a, no.”
The biker shot at her legs.
Though, Natsuru's quick reflexes, and super-strength allowed her to jump out of the away, while she threw a fireball at him.
The biker dodged the blast, while he returned fire. But, he continued to miss the fast moving magical girl. Though, he aiming to maim her, instead of kill her.
What followed as a running gunfight between the biker and Natsuru, with neither getting a hit. With the biker reloading fast enough, to prevent Natsuru from taking advantage of the situation.
Though, as this battle dragged on for a few minutes, Natsuru started to tire.
Natsuru continued moving, as she thought, 'Even with my superhuman abilities, I am starting to feel those fights I had with Zangief. That guy is one hell of a badass. I am glad I took Bob's advise and not kicked him in the groin. That could have ended badly for me. Still, I cannot keep jumping around like this, and throwing fireballs. It is starting to tire me out. Let's see how good this guy is at hand to hand combat. I just have to time this right.'
After a couple of more shots, the Natsuru saw the biker run out of bullets in the current magazine in his his pistol.
As the biker was changing his empty clip, for a full clip of ammo, she quickly jump in front of the biker, and she knocked his pistol away.
Natsuru then swift threw a punch with her right fist.
The biker did not even hesitate at losing his weapon, as he blocked the blow, while returning a punch himself, with his right fist, to her jaw.
Even with Natsuru's own training and enhanced physically abilities, the biker showed to be far better fighter than she was.
As the fight continue, Natsuru was not even able to land one solid blow with her her enhanced reflexes and super-strength. The only strike she was able to make contact, against the biker's body, were glancing blows.
While, the biker had made four full contact blows on Natsuru's body.
As Natsuru struggled in the fight, she thought, with annoyance, 'I have superpowers. I have been trained by the AD Police. I was even top of my class at the AD Police academy. Along with this, I have been training with Ranma. A master at hand to hand combat. And this guy is kicking my ass.'
'Who is he?'
'Unfortunately, I cannot get a clean hit, to knock off his helmet. Though, I have a feeling that Bob intentionally wanted to hide this man's identity from us, because he realized, we would freak out if we knew who this man was.'
Suddenly, she found herself in a firm headlock, that she could not break, with the biker standing behind her.
As the man held his left forearm against the front of Natsuru's neck, the man said, through his helmet, in english, with a russian accent, “Change into a male, or I snap your neck.”
Natsuru thought, with fear, 'I don't recognize his voice. And he means it! He will kill me if I do not immediately comply. Also, he knows that my male form is weaker than my female form. But, I have no choice.'
Natsuru said, in english, “Okay. I yield. You win. I don't want to die. Nor, be crippled.”
Natsuru then changed into a guy. He was not wearing a shirt, pants, and shoes.
The biker pushed Natsuru to the ground. He then walked over and retrieved his pistol.
After the biker lean up, and reloaded his pistol, he looked over at Natsuru. He warned, “Do not follow me.”
Natsuru sat up. He looked over at the biker, as he replied, “Yes, sir.”
Natsuru noticed that his comment caused the biker's stiff for a couple of seconds.
The man then relaxed his body, as he holstered his weapon, turned around, and started jogging back the way he had come.
Half a minute later, after Natsuru watched the biker turned the corner, back towards the cars, he changed back into a woman, in her white and black seifuku. She thought, 'I think I will wait here for a few minutes. Still, I wonder why he hesitated when I said. Yes, sir. He might be military.'
'Let's see. He has a russian accent. Skilled sniper. Gunfighter to the point he can shoot accurately with his pistol, while riding a motorcycle. He is clearly an expert at hand to hand combat. And he is an overall badass... Who could he be?... Oh crap! He's Boris from Hotel Moscow.'
'I don't know how he ended up with Bob, but I think we just got off lucky. And I will keep this to myself.'
'If Rock knew that a badass like Boris was on Bob's side, she would called in the Hell Sabers. And I don't think Bob and Ed have done anything to deserve to have Two-hands, the Bloodhound, the Knifenut, and the Cleaner, after them.'
'Though, I will tell Akira and Ranma later tonight. In private. Still, as soon as we get back into town. I am going to tell Rock, that I am out of this hunt for Bob. We have crossed to many lines. And it is not worth going after Bob and Ed.'
'I have decided that we should let them have their fun. And I have no doubt that Akira and Ranma have similar thoughts on the matter, as well.'
(_)
Five minutes later, Bob made it back to his blue convertible, to find Ed, the biker, Zangief, and Nataru all standing by right side of his car, waiting for him.
Bob briskly walked up to them. As he stopped a few feet from them, and the car, he faced them. He stated, “Thanks for waiting. So, is everyone okay?”
Ed said, “Never better.”
The biker simply nodded once, in response.
Zangief commented, “I'll live.”
Bob turned to Nataru, as he inquired, “How are you doing?”
Nataru replied, “Good. I will be fine.”
Bob questioned, “That is nice to hear. So, can you teleport us, and my car? Or, do we need to continue our car chase.”
Nataru answered, “I can handle it. When and where do you want to go to?”
Bob stated, “Literally, right now. Sydney, Australia. Outside the Sydney Opera House. I have never been there. And I would like to see that place in person. I don't really care to go inside. I just want to see the building itself.”
Meanwhile, Ed had opened the front passenger door to Bob's car. And she had pulled her laptop computer from the car. She then stood back up, on the pavement, and closed the door. She turned to Bob, as she said, “Ed would like to see that place, as well. Though, this is your plan. To be a tourist of the multiverse?”
Bob looked over at Ed, as he smiled. He questioned, “Can you think of a better idea?”
Ed shook her head, as she giggled. She answered, “Nope.”
Nataru ordered, “Okay. Everyone get into the get near the car.”
They did so. A second later, they noticed they were no longer in the docks in japan, and instead they near the Sydney Opera House, in Australia, after dark.
Bob looked up at the well let building, as he whistled. He then said, “I have to admit. It was worth seeing. Thanks Nataru.”
Nataru replied, “You're welcome.”
The biker then unhooked the wire on his helmet, from the hand held radio on his belt. Next, he took after his helmet to reveal that he was Boris. After which, Boris tossed his helmet into the backseat of the blue convertible. He turned to the others, as he stated, “Let's get our stuff out, and hit the road.”
Bob turned to Boris, as he agreed, “Good idea, Boris. Ed, follow us.”
Bob, Boris, and Ed walked to the back of the car. Bob used his car keys, that Dee Jay had given him to open the trunk.
Bob got out his gym bag.
Boris got out his duffel bag. He opened it and put his backpack in it. With his backpack having his broken down sniper rifle broken in it. He then closed his duffel bag.
Ed got out her backpack. She opened it, and she gently pulled out the paper wrapped tools and reality device inside. She then put her laptop into her backpack.
Next, Ed wasted no time, as she unwrapped her tools and reality device. So, she could finish working on the small, TV remote sized machine.
With all their items out of the trunk, Bob closed the trunk, and he tossed the keys to the car into the front driver's side seat.
Bob thought, 'I won't be needing this car any more. And it is a nice convertible. I see no point in destroying it. As far as I am concerned, the first person who walks up, and finds the keys. It's theirs.'
Nataru looked at the others, as he asked, “So, what now?”
Bob turned to Nataru, as he stated, “Now, we wait for Ed to finish her genius masterpiece.”
Ed giggled as Bob's comment.
(_)
Nearly ten minutes later, Ed shouted, “Finished.” She quickly put up her tools into her backpack and closed it. She then stood up, as she held up her new reality device, in her right hand, and her backpack in her left hand.
As soon as Ed fully stood up, she slung the left strap of her backpack, over her left shoulder.
Bob turned to Ed, as he said, “Good work, Ed. So, how does it work?”
Ed showed the device to them, as she explained, “Imagine a reality, place, and time, you want to go. Hold that thought in your mind, as you press the red button in the middle of the device. It is as simple as that. Also, we need to be close to each other, for us to teleport together.”
Boris commented, “Just like Chang's reality tech worked.”
Ed replied, “Exactly.”
Boris inquired, “How would you know?”
Ed turned to Boris, as she smiled like the cat who ate the canary.
Bob said, “Ed has her ways. Let us leave it at that.” He turned to Ed, as he said, “And thank you for the explanation Ed.”
Ed looked over at Bob, as she replied, “You're welcome. Does Bob want to try it out? Given, Bob's taste in destinations.”
Bob responded, “No. You should. You build it. You should be the first to try it out.”
Ed said, “That is what Ed likes about you, Bob. Bob appreciates others.”
In response, Bob smiled at Ed.
Ed returned Bob's smile.
Bob then turned to Zangief and Nataru, as he offered, “Boris has stated he is coming with us. You two are welcome to join us, if you want. See all the places you could only before dream about.”
Zangief and Nataru looked at each other, then turned to Bob.
Zangief said, “No thank you.”
Nataru commented, “I think I will pass.”
Bob shrugged, as he replied, “You're choice.”
Zangief said, “Thank you for the offer, little student. But, someone needs to stay here. With some many badass male role models being kidnapped and stripped of their manhood. I intend to be a role model for up and coming generations of male badasses.”
Bob said, “I respect you choice, teacher.”
Ed replied, “Nice idea.”
Boris stated, “I admire your russian spirit, Zangief.”
Zangief held back a few tears, as he responded, “Thank you, everyone. You warm my heart.”
Nataru turned to Zangief, as he said, “I look forward to see your work, first hand, Zangief.” He then turned to the rest of the group, as he stated, “My reasons for staying are very simple. Love. Thanks to you, Bob, I now realize the Federation is not currently after me, and I have real chance at getting back together with Birdy. I owe you big for what you have done for me.”
Bob replied, “No. I owe you big, Nataru. Without you, we would have likely felled at rescuing Ed.”
Nataru smiled, as he said, “Well, I will never forget you. And I am eternally grateful.”
Ed said, “Good luck with getting back together with Birdy. Ed thinks you two make a cute couple.”
Nataru turned to Ed, as he replied, “Thanks, Ed. I feel the same way about you and Bob.”
Ed blushed in response.
Bob said, “Well, if either of you want it, the car is yours. The keys are in the front driver's seat.” Bob then turned toward Ed and Boris, as he requested, “Okay. Let's get our things together, and go.”
Bob picked up his gym bag. Boris slung his duffel bag over his right shoulder.
Ed put on used her left hand to get a better grip on her backpack, which was slung over her left shoulder, while she held the reality device in her right hand.
They then walked up to where they were beside each other, while facing Nataru and Zangief.
Nataru said, “Have a safe trip.”
Boris just waved at the two men.
Ed said, “Bye-bye.”
Zangief stated, “With luck, we will see each other again.”
Bob replied, “I hope so, teacher. Goodbye, you two. Hit it, Ed.”
Ed thought of the reality, place, and time, she wanted to go too. She held that thought in her mind, as she pressed the red button on her device.
In the blink of an eye, Ed, Bob, and Boris disappeared, as they teleported to another reality.
With them gone, Zangief turned to Nataru, as he suggested, “I think it is best that we leave the car.”
Nataru said, “I agree. By the way, I am kind of hungry. How about you?”
Zangief shrugged, as he replied, “I could use a meal.”
Nataru inquired, “So, where would you like to eat? My treat.”
Zangief replied, “I was thinking of having Italian.”
Nataru smirked, as he asked, “Is Venice, Italy, okay?”
Zangief laughed. He then replied, “Absolutely. I believe that it is early afternoon there, right now.” He then smiled, as he went onto say, “We are going to have so much fun, together.”
Nataru returned Zangief's smile, as he said, “I fully agree.”
A second later, Nataru teleport himself and Zangief to Venice, Italy, to get something to eat.
(_)
Twenty minutes after Bob and his group left for Sydney Australia, in Tokyo, Japan, at the docks, Rock was the last member of her group to make it back to her red convertible.
Ranma saw that Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru stood around her convertible.
As Rock approached them, she asked, “Any luck?”
Natsuru commented, “There is more to that biker than I first realized.” She thought, 'Though, I am not going to mention that I believe the biker is Boris.'
Ranma said, “I had Zangief on the ropes, until the asian man with him woke up, and forced me to yield. That man is as powerful as Birdy. I had no choice, but to back down.”
Akira stated, “Bob beat me outright. He has become tougher than we thought.”
Ranma turned to Akira, as she said, “That is not surprisingly. Zangief is a skilled fighter. He knows what he is doing. And he had a good personality. He likely makes for a good teacher.” She turned to Rock, as she inquired, “How about yourself, Rock?”
Rock turned to Ranma, as she stated, “I found out the hard way that Ed is mean.”
The three other women giggled at Rock's comment.
Akira looked over at Rock, as she asked, “So, we didn't catch any of them, then?”
Rock looked around at her group, as she answered, “It is alright. It is clear we underestimated the abilities and resources hat Bob had at his disposal. I will not make that mistake, again.”
Rock thought, 'I am mostly sure, the asian with them is Nataru, from the Birdy Decode series. And given when I saw him walking outside of Birdy's house, with Ed, that confirmed that Bob knew this face, as well.'
'And this backs up what I believed had happened with Birdy. Instead of the frontal approach, Bob used Birdy's heartstrings to save Ed. With Nataru sweet-talking Birdy into letting Ed go.'
'That is devious. Still, I should have known better than have this chase, in the first place, with Nataru, and Zangief on Bob's side. Both are top rate badasses, and they seem to be friends.'
'Also, it is clear that Birdy still either loves, or at the very least, deeply cares for Nataru.'
'Along with this, there is nothing I can do about confronting Birdy. Besides, her being extremely powerful. Birdy is good friends with Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira. They suggested we contact her for help. As such, I mess with one of them. I mess with all of them.'
'And I have no interest in making enemies of any of them. They are my friends, after all.'
'Still, I wonder about that helmeted biker. Whomever he is, I am sure he is skilled. I am sure Bob would not pick him otherwise. And he clearly beat Natsuru. Which is no small feat. Along with Ed, and Bob himself, that biker is fair game.'
'Now, I wonder if any of my friends here have any good news?”
Rock asked, “Do any of you have some good news?”
Akira held out the long knife in her right hand. of her knives. She stated, “I got some of Bob's blood. We can at least check his DNA, for any oddities.”
Rock stated, “That is not a bad idea. But, who would be the one to do it?”
Natsuru pointed out, “Birdy, of course.”
Akira commented, “I already had her check my DNA, once. She can do it real quickly.”
Natsuru said, “I think we got an hour and a half, until her shift starts. So, if we hurry, we can still get to her help us.” She thought, 'And once we are done there. I am going to make it very clear to you Rock, that we are out of this hunt.'
Rock ordered, “Get in the car.”
The four women then got into the car, with Rock soon driving them towards Birdy's home.
(_)
Thirty minutes later, they had reached Birdy's home. Rock parked her car on the side of the street. She, and her three friends then got out of the car.
As they reached the front door to Birdy's home, they came to a stop, as Rock knocked on Birdy's front door.
A minute later, Birdy answered the door, in her Tokyo police officer's uniform.
She coldly stated, in japanese, “Oh. It is you four.”
Rock said, in japanese, “We have some good news. Nataru is fine.”
Birdy responded, “Great. Still, given you are here, and they are not, I guess you lost them.”
Akira replied, “Bingo.”
Birdy put her hands on her hips, as she inquired, “So, why are you here?”
Akira stated, “In our fight, I got some of Bob's blood on one of my knives. Don't worry. It is a small cut. And I keep my blades clean. He will be fine. But, I figure we could check out his DNA. It is the only lead we have left to go on.”
Birdy sighed, as she said, in a defeated tone of voice, “Fine. But, I am just doing this just to satisfy my own curiosity.” She turned to Rock, as she bluntly stated, “After that, we are through when it comes to Bob and Ed. Do you understand me?”
Rock flatly replied, “Crystal clear.”
Birdy said, “Good. Now, come inside. We will go back to my bedroom. And be quiet. Violin is already asleep. And my shift starts in a few hours.”
Birdy let the four women into her home. She then closed and locked the door behind her.
They then quietly made their way through Birdy's home. So as to not wake up Violin, and upset Birdy.
(_)
A few minutes later, they were all in Birdy bedroom, in the second story of Birdy's home. Birdy sitting at her chair, was at her desk, with her laptop computer open, as she used an alien computer attachment, she had, to analyze Bob's blood, from Akira's blade.
After Birdy had her sample of Bob's blood. Akira took back her blade. Used a rag she had to wipe it down, and she sheathed her blade back into its scabbard.
Rock, Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru stood behind Birdy.
After another minute, the other four women noticed Birdy doing a double-take at her computer screen, as she read the results of the findings on Bob's DNA. Birdy then stated, “That is interesting. Very interesting.”
Akira asked, in japanese, “What is it?”
Birdy turned around in her chair to face them. She said, “Akira. I do not know how to tell you this, but Bob is distantly related to both of us.”
Rock, Akira, Ranma, and Nataru flatly said, in unison, “What?”
Birdy replied, “Hush. Remember. My daughter is asleep.”
Ranma said, in japanese, “Sorry.”
The other three women just nodded in response.
Nataru requested, in japanese, “Please, explain?”
Birdy stated, “Bob has both Alteran and Shimeru DNA. Along with being human, he is descended from these two species.” She turned to Akira, “Though, like you, Akira, Bob is mostly human. He even has the same genetic blend as you do Akira. The tests confirm all this.”
Ranma asked, “So, he is a gender bender?”
Birdy answered, “No. At least not yet. The tests confirm that the genes are dormant. You could say that he is a latent gender bender. But, if the genes are activated, from being mildly electrocuted, he will gain the same gender bending and longevity abilities that Akira here has.”
Akira commented, “Birdy, it is nice to find out we have more family than we knew. Thank you.”
Birdy agreed, “You're welcome. And that is true. So, has long has Bob's family been living in Aspen, Colorado?”
Akira stated, “As far as we know. Since a century ago, when his people moved there.”
Birdy commented, “It is interesting that there are relations on opposite sides of the planet. We might want to investigate this further, at a later date.”
Akira said, “I agree. Though, they speak mostly english there. But, the people there are generally nice. The area is great for skying, in the winter time. And there are some decent nightclubs, there.”
Birdy commented, “Well, good skying, and nice people, would be even a good excuse to go there, with Violin. I might even visit Bob family, there, someday. But, I will keep my origins a secret.”
Akira said, “I might come with you. But, I agree. We would keep our origins secret.”
Ranma wondered, as she commented, “It would be interesting to see what Bob's reaction would be when he find outs he is like us.”
Akira thought about Ranma's comment for a few seconds. She then said, “I think Bob already knows he is a latent gender bender.”
“I don't know how he found out. But, I think he knows. When I told him about my family origins in dealing with my gender bending. His eyes immediately widened. At the time, I just thought he knew of the series that I was talking about. But, now that think about it, it would explain his drastic reaction.”
“Also, when I used my bullets to cut a power line in front of him, to slow him down. When he realized that the cable was still electrified. He freaked out for a few seconds. But, he was able to compose himself enough to get around the power line, and escape.”
“So, he figured out the original trigger for the change.”
Akira thought, 'I will leave out what I told Bob about my origins. And I guess his origins, as well.'
Natsuru commented, “Akira, I think you are right. Bob was as cool as a cucumber, all evening. And after everything we have done this evening. Including, our chase with him. I would not think that a simple power line would scare him like that, unless he knew it would activate his genes.”
Ranma pointed out, “I think Bob will probably develop a slight phobia to electricity. And given the luck people like us have. Even if Bob is careful, he will eventually end up a female, anyway. But, I don't think he is going to make it easy.”
Akira turned to Ranma, as she agreed, “Very likely.” She turned to Birdy, as she went onto say, “By the way, Birdy, I found out the exact title of which one of your fiction versions you are from. You life is from the Birdy Decode anime. Bob told me.”
Rock thought, 'Well, that further confirms that Bob knew about Nataru, beforehand. Bob is definitely a worthy challenge, for myself.”
Birdy replied, “That is nice to know.” She then turned to Rock, as she commented, “I take it, you knew, as well.”
Rock turned to Birdy, as she answered, “Only after I saw Nataru, and I put the pieces together.”
Birdy shrugged, as replied, “Fair enough.”
Rock thought, 'Now, that I think about it. There might be another way to reign in Bob. And by extension, Ed.'
Rock suggested, “Well, since Bob is like us. Why not just bring him into the fold. He knows way too much about us, now. And he has proven too skilled, in both mind and body, too just be let loose on the multiverse. This would solve a lot of problems in dealing with Bob.”
“And on second thought, we might let Ed stay with Bob, to keep Bob happy, with both of them under our supervision.”
Natsuru turned to Rock, as she thought, 'Now, is my chance to put my foot down.'
Natsuru firmly stated, “I disagree, Rock. It should be Bob's choice. And as fun as it has been to learn that Bob has the same strange family lineage as Akira.” She turned to Akira, as she continued, “No offense Akira.”
Akira looked over at Natsuru, as she replied, “None taken.”
Natsuru turned to Rock, as she went onto to say, “I really do not feel like going on a cross-country hunt. Or lord forbid. Have a multiverse chase, for Ed and Bob. Still, if he ever ends up becoming a woman like us, I would more than happy to give her some pointers on being female. But, I am not going force Bob to turn into a woman.”
Ranma said, “I agree. I have played chase across the countryside, from the point of view of the prey, before. It isn't fun. And I have no plans to making someone go through that. And I am not going to force any man to turn into a chick. Like Chang did.”
Rock flinched at Ranma comment. She admitted, “You two may have a point there.”
Ranma replied, “Good.”
Rock turned to Akira, as she asked, “And you, Akira?”
Akira said, “I am with my two lovers on this. It should be Bob's choice. Not ours. Also, from the time we spent with Ed, I feel that she is a good girl, with a good heart. They will be fine. And I doubt they will intentionally start any trouble. But, I have the feeling that they have the abilities, and strength of will, to finish any trouble they are throw into.”
Birdy stated, “Akira is right. We should leave them alone. Even Violin seems to have taken a liking to Ed. And I have found her, that even at her age, to be a good judge of character.”
Rock thought, 'I am not going to win this discussion. All I can do is graciously back out of this conversation.'
Rock casually stated, “That is quite alright, ladies. I fully understand what you are saying. And I thank you for all your help. I plan to take you three wherever you want to go in town. I will drop off you and your belongs. Then, I will be leaving the car, with the rental company.”
“Though, with the paint and body damage on the left side of the car, I doubt I will get the security deposit back. But, since everyone is fine. I am okay with it.”
“And once that is done. I will be leaving to call in a professional.”
Akira looked at her friend, with disbelief, as she inquired, “You don't mean?”
Rock turned to Akira, as she smirked. She said, “Yes. It is time to bring in the big guns.”
(_)
Black Lagoon Reality. Lagoon Island. On a sunny afternoon. Two hours later, Rock's time. An hour after Rock originally left, for those in the Black Lagoon reality.
Revy was sunbathing in the nude, on their beach, of their island bay, near the dock where the Lagoon PT boat was moored.
She had her eyes closed, as she was just enjoying the day.
Janet and Benny were taking car of all their kids, while Dutch was doing maintenance on the Lagoon.
Revy heard to footsteps stop behind her head. Though, from the from the feel warmth of the sun on her body, she could tell the person was staying out of her sunlight.
Revy knew there was only one person crazy enough to disturb her at a time like this. She said, without looking, in english, “Hello Rock.”
Rock looked down at her nude lover, as she complimented, in english, “You look beautiful, as always, Revy.”
Revy opened her eyes, as she looked up at Rock. She noticed that Rock was dress in her work clothes, and not her swimsuit. Revy thought, 'Damn. And I was going to ask her to join me.'
Revy asked, “What do you need, Rock? You won't come out here, dressed like that, unless there was a problem that only I can fix.”
Rock responded, “Revy. You are correct at usual. I need you to find a couple of people for me. And capture them.”
Revy deadpanned, “Let me guess. Bob is giving you trouble?”
Rock calmly inquired, “How did you know?”
Revy casually replied, “It is how these things work, Rock. And since you said, two people. Who else do you want me to go after?”
Rock answered, “Radical Edward, from the Cowboy Bebop reality. She is around eighteen now. And she seems to be dating Bob, of her own free will.”
Revy questioned, “I take it that Ed, grown up, is as hot as I guessed she would be?”
Rock though, “I remember, after I first showed you the Cowboy Bebop series. Years ago. When you talk about what you would think Ed would look, when she grew up. And you were right. Though, I need to be polite, and honest, about this.'
Rock replied, “Yes. Though, you are much more sexy.”
Revy responded, “Thank you, Rock. Then, all I have to say to Bob is one lucky guy. Who would have guessed that he had it in him to snag such a babe? Anyone else?”
Rock stated, “After doing some checking with those he was with. The only person I cannot account for is a male biker, that dresses in black leather. The biker is an expert in guns and hand to hand combat. He kept his face hidden, behind his motorcycle helmet, so I do not know who he is.”
Revy said, “He will not be a problem. Do you want them alive, or dead?”
Rock answered, “It would make me very happy, if all of them brought in alive, and mostly unharmed.”
Revy asked, “How happy?”
Rock recalled a memory, as she said, “Revy, do you remember what we did together, six months ago, when we visited Sawyer and Shenhua on their yacht? I am willing to do that again.”
Revy whistled. She then replied, “Now, that is happy. Okay. Just for that alone, I will bring them all in alive, and not crippled.”
“Though, I am guessing that doing this alone. And it will take a little time, because I will have to both find them, and wait for them to separate. Sure, I can out muscle them, but Ed is a genius. Bob much be no slouch, for him to give you so much trouble already. And the biker man is an unknown.”
Revy then extended her arms up in the sky, as she made both her hands into pretend pistols, with her index fingers pretending to be the barrels, and her thumbs pretending to be the pistol hammers.
Revy stated, “Still, I liked a challenge. And don't worry Rock. I will get the job taken care of.” She then pointed both her pretend pistols at the sun over their heads, as she smirked.
Revy said, “Bang.”
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
And so, Bob, Ed, and Boris begin their journey into the multiverse. And their chase goes up a notch.
It took a while to get here. But, I am happy that we are all finally here.
One thing about latent gender benders, in fiction, is that they usually only find out that they are latent gender benders, either right before they are going to change, or right after. Such as at the beginning of the Futaba-Kun manga, for Futaba.
All the potential drama for latent gender benders is wasted.
So, I decided I would have Bob be a latent gender bender, with the original trigger for the unlocking ability being electrocuted, like for Akira, in Gacha Gacha.
As such, there is no time limit for the trigger. Such a puberty will not trigger Bob's genes, like it did for Futaba. And I can have some fun with the drama.
I have already been slowly building this up. With hints in chapter one and chapter two, of Book Three. Including Bob learning about his stranger ancestors, on both sides of his family, in chapter two. With this chapter confirming those hints. And while Bob has been very good at figuring this out on his own, and keeping this secrets.
That secret has been found out, by those after him.
And Rock had started to call in the heavy guns, in the form of Revy. With Revy being a whole different level of viciousness than Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira, could ever hope to be.
Even with Revy promising to take Bob and Ed alive. She is still going to be a handful for Bob and Ed to deal with.
But, that is for the next chapter.
For those wondering, in the series, Birdy Decode, Tsutomu's friend and classmate, Chigira Kazuyoshi does have an Altera grandmother. It shows her in season two, episode two. And the series both jokes about and confirms Chigira's alien heritage in second two, episode eleven.
I really enjoyed the mechanics of this meeting scenes and the chase scene through Tokyo.
There are not very many chase scenes between two convertibles, with open hoods, where one convertible is left driver's seat and the other convertible is a right driver's side. With one convertible is an automatic transmission and the other convertible is a manual transmission.
I did the blue color for the car and the red color for the car for simplicity.
On the matter of Bob's training. Zangief felt the bill on a teach. Easy going, out of the way place to train, and open to students, for a fee. And six months is plenty of time to train.
Also, as one can see when Ed kicked Rock's butt, that Ed did not need such training. That is just academic. Since she has been taking care of herself, at an early age.
And Ed's father, Appledelhi, as the only character in the Cowboy Bebop series to take on both Spike and Jet, in a hand to hand fight, and hold his own against both of them, at once. And Appledelhi was just playing with Spike and Jet in that fight, he was not trying to hurt them, while Spike and Jet were serious.
While Ed has a very nice personally, when it hand to hand fighting, in skill, she is likely around the middle range of the Black Lagoon badasses. As Rock found out the hard way.
While Ed is likely not as skilled a fighter in melee combat back as Shenhua, Ed is probably close to Shenhua's combat skill level.
When is came to Ed's kidnapping, it was the easiest way to get the ball rolling. And I wanted to make sure to show that even Rock, whom came up with the plan, came regret doing it.
On the matter of Birdy and Nataru. I had planned to get them back together for a while. While the first season of Birdy Decode was not that great. The second season had a good tragic love story, between Birdy and Nataru.
And the plot left it open just enough, to give the hope they might someday get back together.
And I took that plot line and ran with it.
Also, having Nataru convince Birdy to let Ed go would be the last way Rock would expect for trying Bob trying to get Ed free.
And I pointed out that at this point, Bob and Ed might likely know more about the various fictional series, than Rock, Akira, Ranma, and Nataru.
And Bob uses this to his advantage.
Along with this, the five man fight at Dee Jay's chop shop was to show that Bob has gotten better as a hand to hand fighter. But, he knows he is nowhere near as the level of the Black Lagoon badass. And he is willing to admit to such.
But, I also had Dee Jay point out, that even though Bob is a good fight. He fight so dirty, that he would not be able to be a part of the street fighter circuit.
Though, Bob could care less.
This is to show the pragmatism of Bob's fighting style. He is savvy enough not to do showmanship. And instead he just wants to get the job done.
I really enjoyed the conversation between Bob and Rock, in contrast to the fight outside, with Zangief, against Ranma, Nataru, and Akira.
Sort of a combination of civility and savagery.
Also, Zangief is one of the few human fighter that could take all three of those women in a fight, and keep on fighting.
The conversation inside the bar, between Bob and Rock, let each of them know where they stand. And they are both such well manner individuals, that they were willing to part way peacefully. Until both of them were outside of the bar.
That is a mark of true manners. Sort of like a diplomatic clash between gentlemen. Or, in this case, and gentlemen and a ladies.
Both trying to come to an agreement, with them not being able to do so.
Though, Bob made it very clear in the meeting, that he was not out for revenge. That as far as he was concerned, as long as Ed was unharmed, and freed. He would just be happy never seeing Rock again in his life.
Unfortunately, Rock has other plans. But, that is for the next chapter.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Four: “Lagoon Lion Dance.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Another reality. Several months after Bob, Ed, and Boris left Bob and Akira's home reality.
The local time was five thirty PM.
Inside an opera house, on the third row, close to the left side of the stage, the second to last booth by the wall, Bob, Ed, and Boris sat down, in chairs, beside each other.
Ed sat between the two men, with Bob's to her left side and Boris to her right side.
Bob and Boris were both dressed in tuxedos. While, Ed was wearing a red gown.
Boris quietly whispered to Bob, in english, “Bob, I am glad you talked me into coming with you. I have had the time of my life.”
Bob softly responded, in english, “You're welcome, Boris.”
Boris quietly commented, “Still, it is unfortunate we will have to leave here, before the performance is through.”
Bob softly said, “I agree. We will have to leave early. And well, we all know how this movie ends. I made sure we all watched it before we came here. But, let us enjoy the show while it lasts.”
Ed quietly said, in english, “Absolutely.”
They all turned their attentions to the stage below them, with the red curtains, with gold trim, hanging down to the stage floor.
A few seconds later, the lighted dimmed, and the red curtains parted in the center of the stage, the opened up to reveal a tall, blue alien woman.
The stage background were windows that revealed they were in orbit above a world of water.
Ed quietly said, “Whoa.”
The blue alien women then walked out on stage, as she began singing a beautiful melody that turned into a rock style opera song. With the alien women beginning to dance with her entire body, in one place, as she continued to sing.
A few minutes later, the song was over, and the crowd gave the diva a standing ovation.
As this ovation continued, Bob stood up from his seat, while he said, “Time to leave.”
Ed and Boris heard Bob, as they both stood up as well.
While the three adult quickly got up, and exited their booth, towards back exit, to the hallway, Bob thought, 'Considering the Fifth Element movie stated the diva's concert was sold out, I always wondered why a few booths were empty in the panning shot right after the diva's performs. Such, as the booth on the third room, to the left of the stage, was empty. Now, I know. It is because we left earlier. Bwahahaha!...'
'And I believe a few others may have left early was, as well. This place was full at the beginning of the performance. But, now I noticed a few booths empty. We might not be the only reality traveler that stopped in for Diva Plavalaguna's performance.'
'Now, let's see, about what this luxury cruise liner has to offer. For the next little while, till it is blown up. Though, the passengers and staff evacuate first.'
'This ship has eight decks worth of quality restaurants. There are twelve indoor pools, and two on the top of the ship. And whole host of luxurious perks.'
'Fhloston Paradise is literally a luxury cruiser liner of one's dreams. And the planet Fhloston has over four hundred beaches, of almost every type imaginable. And we got to visit a number of those beaches while we spent a month here. Thanks to Ed's hacking skills, getting us the money and tickets for this place.'
'Ed even commented that the computer security for this place, and the servers controlling the bookings, are a joke... I guess if that young alcolyte, David could hack into this place, for the blueprints. This hacking in this place for Ed was a cakewalk.'
'Still, now this part of our vacation is over. And we need to get out of here, before the battle starts.'
As the three adults walked out of the opera house, into the hallway, Ed was between Boris and Bob. With Bob to Ed's right side, and Boris to her left side.
A few seconds later, they started to hear shooting and screams coming from the opera house.
Ed said, in a sad tone of voice, “To bad she has to die.”
Bob countered, “But, if she did not die, then this reality's Earth and humanity on this Earth, would die. And she clearly knew the risks, beforehand.”
Boris stated, “That is why it is never wise to be the mule.”
Ed shrugged, “At least, Ed is glad we took our luggage home, before the performance.”
Bob agreed, “True. And celebrating your eighteenth birthday here, Ed, was a very nice idea. Even though it was a few months late.”
Bob thought, 'It can be hard to keep track of personal time, when one is bouncing around time, space, and realities. But, we eventually did celebrate Ed's eighteenth birthday. And we all had a good time. And that is what counts.'
Ed commented, “Ed felt she should have an adult birthday, for her eighteenth birthday party. Though, it was some months after her first day as an adult. Still, it was fun.”
Boris pulled out the small reality jumping device they had, from an interior coat pocket, as he inquired, “Yes. It was fun. So, are you two ready to leave?”
Ed replied, “Yes.”
Bob responded, “Of course. I have no interest in being blown up with the ship.”
Boris thought of returning to their hideout, in another reality, in the proper time, a few hours after they dropped off their luggage there, and he pressed the red button on the device.
All three of them immediately vanished from sight, as they jumped realities.
(_)
Outlaw Star reality. The planet, Sentinel Three. A few years after the Outlaw Star series ended.
Ed, Boris and Bob appeared in front of small home, which Ed used her many talents, and skills, to purchase.
It was just after dark, but the temperature outside was warm, with a slight breeze.
As Boris pocketed his reality device, in an interior coat pocket, he stated, “It should be eight PM local time.”
Bob took a look around. He could grassy fields in the starlight, the city lights in the skyline, and the majestic starry sky above him, that was so different than Earth's starry sky.
Bob thought, “Sentinel Three. Such an odd name for such a nice planet. This is the planet first shown at the beginning of the Outlaw Star anime series. Basically, Sentinel Three is a backwater planet used for farming. Which makes this planet a wonderful place to hide.”
“Still, it is a great place to stay at. It is like living on the great plains in the U.S.”
“Unfortunately, the humans here mostly speak japanese. But, enough do understand, and speak english, that when I am alone, I can still order my meals from restaurants. And find items, when I shop at stores.'
'And I am working on solving my language barriers, with Ed and Boris' help. Ed is even teaching Boris japanese, and a few languages, as well.'
'I am just glad that Ed knows japanese, or we would be in trouble.'
'But, at the moment, neither my knowledge, nor Boris' knowledge, of japanese is useable.”
'I found russian an easy language to learn. But, japanese has been a bit more difficult. Boris is having similar problem. But, we are making progress. And Ed has been extremely patient with us, on teaching us languages. And we both are grateful for her patience towards teaching us such lessons.'
'Along with this, when we deal with other people here. We mostly have Ed act an interpreter. Which Ed does not mind doing.'
'Also, Boris and I both have found that learning spanish is not that hard. And once we learn these langauges, we will move on to other languages. Such as chinese, german, hindu.”
'Along with this, Boris is teaching both Ed and I some hand to hand techniques that Zangief did not cover. Boris finds us both to be good students.'
'Also, I did not realize, until Boris started teaching us, but Ed is surprisingly go at hand to hand. Though, she is a genius, so I am not surprised that she would have such skills.'
'And went it comes to what I offer Ed and Boris. I am showing Ed and Boris what being genre savvy is all about. And my extensive knowledge of the multiverse provides them with a wonderful selection of places, eras, and realities, to enjoy going too. So, we all benefit from each other skills, knowledge and abilities.'
'This is not even counting my romantic relationship with Ed. Which is moving slow, but progressing. We still sleep in two separate bedrooms. But, I do not mind.'
Ed suggested, “Let's go inside, and change.”
Boris commented, “Sounds like a wonderful idea.”
Bob just turned to face them.
Boris then pulled out some keys in his pocket. He walked up to the front door to their home, and unlocked it.
Boris opened the door, and let Ed walked inside, first.
Boris then walked in, with Bob following behind. With Bob gently closing the door behind him.
When Ed first entered the home, she switched on the lights from, the switch on the interior side of wall, by the door.
The cover, soft yellow, ceiling lights showed that they were in the living room.
Without another word, they all headed for their separate bedrooms.
Ed went into her bedroom, she passed her desk, with her laptop and tools, and she walked to the drawers by her bed. She changed from her red gown and underclothing, to a regular white bra, white panties, white t-shirt, blue shorts, and white tennis shoes, which she wore without socks.
She then walked out of her bedroom, and saw on the living room couch.
(_)
Meanwhile, Boris walked into his bedroom, he closed his door.
Boris pulled out the reality device, from an interior coat pocket. He then set the device on the shelf.
Next, Boris pulled out a pill bottle, from his front, right pants pocket. He opened the lid from the bottle, took a pill from bottle, and swallowed the pill.
He then closed the lid on the bottle, and set the bottle on the shelf.
Boris changed his clothing to just a dark shirt, black pants, black leather belt, and black boots.
He then put the bottle of pills in his front, right pants pocket. And he put the reality device in his front left, pants pocket.
When he was finished, he walked out of his bedroom, and headed for the kitchen to get check the fridge.
As he walked through the living room, he saw that Ed was sitting down, and relaxing, on the couch, in the room.
When Boris reached the kitchen, he opened the fridge to find it empty.
Boris closed the fridge, as he thought, 'I guess we need to do some grocery shopping.'
(_)
As Bob entered his bedroom, he passed by his desk, that had his laptop computer on it. Along with some textbooks, in english, on learning to read, write, and speak russian, japanese, spanish, and chinese.
Bob then changed into his usual clothing. Along with his underwear and white socks, he wore his brown, long sleeved, button up shirt. His brown pants. His black boots. His necklace with a martian soil in the vial attached to the string. His brown long coat.
Though, because it was dark outside, Bob kept his shades, in an interior coat pocket.
Bob then walked out of his bedroom, he saw Ed sitting down on the couch, looking at him.
Ed stated, “Bob knows that Bob does not have to wear that coat all the time.”
Bob smirked, “But, I enjoy wearing this coat. It is a nice trophy from my first adventure.”
Ed shrugged, as she smiled at Bob. She said, “Bob has a point. So, whatever makes Bob happy, make Ed happy.”
Bob returned Ed's smile, as she replied, “Thank you, Ed.”
Boris then walked into the living room, from the kitchen door. He looked over at Ed and Bob, and he noticed how Bob was dressed.
Ed and Bob turned to look at Boris.
Boris requested, “We are going to need a few items from the grocery store, tonight. Since it is not that late, and you are dressed, Bob. How about you take care of it?”
Bob shrugged, as he casually replied, “Okay. Just make me a list, while I call a taxi to come get me.”
Bob then walked to the phone on a nearby table. He already knew the number, because he had used it a number of times before.
Meanwhile, Boris and Ed started to use a pen and piece of paper, to comply a short grocery list, of what they needed for that night.
(_)
Half an hour later, the hover taxi that Bob has called, to come get him, had picked him up, and taken him into the nearby city.
While, it was a little less than fifteen minutes to town by hover vehicle, at the speed limit. That time was doubled due to the taxi having to come to the house, and then take him back into town.
As the taxi stopped in front of a groceries store, Bob used his debit card, that Ed made for him, to charge the fare.
Bob then opened the back left vehicle door, he got out of the vehicle, and he closed the car door behind himself.
The hover taxi sped off, as Bob stood on the sidewalk, as he looked at the entrance to the grocery store, in front of him.
Bob thought, 'The only reason none of us have bought a vehicle, while on Sentinel Three, is that we are not planning to spend a long time here. Still, the taxi service here is decent, and the mileage rate is not that bad. And when I am finished here, I will just call for another taxi to come get me. Also, it seems the hover vehicles are as smooth a ride to travel in, as various sci-fi works of fiction have made them out to be.'
'Now, to get our groceries, and get back home. Still, while it is nine PM here. My internal clock still thinks it is six PM. And it is pretty much supper time for all three of us. So, I need to get this done, and return home.'
Bob then entered the grocery store, through its automatically sliding double-door entrance.
When Bob walked inside the grocery, retrieved one of the push carts that was stationed by the entrance. The push cart was like a standard grocery car, in his native home town, in his home reality.
While Bob pushed the cart further into the grocery store, he pulled out the small grocery list that Ed and Boris made, from one of is pockets.
Bob looked at the list, to figure out what he needed to get first.
Then, over the next several minutes, Bob went from aisle to aisle, as he retrieved a number of the items on the list.
While Bob continued shopping, he entered the soup can aisle, from the back of the store, towards the front.
Bob continued walking, down the aisle, at a casual pace, while looked at the various types of soup, as he thought, 'Five hundred years in the future, and still the same shopping and checkout methods. I shouldn't be surprised. It is best not to try to reinvent the wheel. At least most of the products here are labeled in multiple languages, including english, and some alien writings. Still, I hope the debit card Ed made for me works here, like it has for other places around this town.'
'Though, Boris told me that the card Ed made for him worked fine here. When he went grocery shopping last time. So, I should be fine.'
Just then, from behind him, Bob heard a woman yell, in english, “Yo, Bob!”
Bob stopped in his tracks, as he turned around. To his surprise, he saw Revy, in her usual clothing, only twenty feet from him. And she had her semi-automatic pistols in her in shoulder holsters.
Though, what concerned Bob most about Revy, was that she was smiling ear to ear. While, at the same time, Bob gained a mask of terror.
Bob thought, in fear, 'Revy?! Rock sent Revy after me! I guess Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru finally put their foot down, and question. And while I am glad they didn't have the heart to continue their chase. That does not change the fact that I am now very much screwed.'
'Though, I need to look on the bright side. It is just Revy. Of all the Lagoon girls, she is the most featured in that series. I have a general idea of her personal fighting skills and ability. Also, at least I am not having to face Shenhua, or Sawyer. Or even worse, Roberta. If it was Roberta, I would just surrender, and take my chances. I know better than to get on that woman's bad side. Sure the others can be walking nightmares, but Roberta can be unquestionably the dangerous.'
'Also, Revy's guns are in her holsters. Yet, even if I rush her, I would likely lose. Anyone that can get into a four hour straight slug fest with Roberta, the Bloodhound, is not someone I want to get into a hand to hand fight with her, and expect to win.'
'Also, she is extremely agile. It is very hard for a person to get a bead on her, to shoot her. And these were her abilities before she had that super-soldier serum injected into her. So, she is likely even more dangerous, now.'
'It looks likes running is my only option. And I hope I can lose her. I need to get back to Ed and Boris, to warn them. So, they can know whom Rock sent after us, and we can jump to another reality.'
'But, I wonder how she is tracking us?... Though, that does not really matter at the moment. The only matter is that she has found me. And while I am sure Boris can take Revy. We both agreed to avoid escalation. So, escape is our only option.'
Revy smile turned into a smirk, as she said, “You are coming with me, Bobby-boy. And afterward, we are going to find Ed, as well.”
Bob quickly turned his shopping cart around, and he pushed it at Revy. Next, he turned around, and took off running in the opposite direction of Revy, and the shopping cart half full of groceries.
Bob's intent was to exit the building as quickly as possible.
Revy simply just held out her hand to stop the cart, as she laughed at Bob's feeble attempts to slow her down.
Revy yelled, “I love it when people play hard to get!” Revy then gave chase, as she thought, 'This is going to be so much fun. Though, I am glad I changed out my usual hollow-point ammo, to stand lead bullets. Hollow-points take chunks out of people. And Rock wants him, and the girl, alive, and in mostly one piece. Not in pieces.'
When Bob was halfway down the aisle, he pulled down some cans that were stacked beside him. With the cans rolling everywhere between in front of Revy.
Revy was right behind him. She giggled, as she easily jumped over the cans.
As she saw Bob turn into another aisle, she pulled out her cutlasses.
While moving, she pulled back the slides of her semi-automatic pistols back, loading the bullets into the chambers of her weapons. She then ran with her trigger fingers resting on the trigger guards of her semi-automatic pistols, and not the triggers themselves.
When she turned into the same direction that Bob did she saw that he was about to pass by some soups cans, on the front shelves of an aisle. She thought, 'Perfect. This will freak this nobody out.'
As Bob passed by some soup cans, Revy shot at the cans of tomato soup, splattering the red juice on him. With her bullets not hitting anyone.
Bob then did the last thing that Revy expect from someone she considered a nobody.
While still moving, Bob quickly used his right hand to grab on of the metal soup cans, he spun around, he threw the can at her head. He then continued spinning to where he was able in the direction he was moving. And he continued running, towards the exit, without any sign of him losing his balance.
The can hit Revy right between the eyes, dazing her, as she fell on her back.
Fortunately, she did not have her fingers on her triggers as she was hit, so her pistols did not go off.
Bob continued running, as he heard Revy hit the floor. He thought, 'All those Sundays I spent play catch, with my dad, are finally paying off. Still, I am going to have to pay someone to get this coat professionally cleaned. And I don't dare get a taxi, yet. I don't want to drag someone else into this mess. I first have to lose her. Then, I will find a taxi to get back to my house.'
A few second later, Bob had exited the grocery stood, and he was, on the sidewalk.
Bob turned to his left, and continued running, alone the sidewalk, as he noticed there were not that many people sidewalk, nor many vehicles on the street.
Bob continued running, as he his thought, 'At least with Zangief's training, my stamina has been greatly increased. I can run a couple of miles at this pace without tiring. Still, I have no doubt that Revy can outrun me, as well. So, I have got to come up with a plan to somehow slow her down. Though, at this point, I need to pray that I run across something that can help me with that.'
(_)
Back inside the grocery store, the customers and staff where not sure what to make of what happened, as two humans got into a chase. With one of them laying on the floor. As such, no one approached Revy.
A few seconds later, as Revy came too. She quickly stood up, and ran towards the exit of the store, while she ignore everyone else in the store.
As Revy exited the store, she thought, 'I admit. I did not see that coming. Bob is a little better at this than I expected. I thought he was just freak out, and curl up into a ball, in fear. Instead, the fool threw something at me.'
'But, I will give the boy credit. He is only the second person crazy enough to throw food at my face, in my adult life. Garcia being the first.'
'And look how how blondie turned out. He tamed the maids. That was quite a trick. I will not underestimate Bob, again.'
'Also, I have to remember, Bob has seen the Black Lagoon series. And from Rico, he has at least a basic idea of how the super-soldier serum enhanced out abilities. So, he has a general idea of what he is facing. Now, which is why he is run?'
Fortunately, as Revy looked around, the streetlights, and lights from the buildings, provide plenty of illumination for her to see in all direction. And she soon saw Bob to her left side.
Bob was running down the sidewalk, about a fifty meters from her.
Revy began running after him, has she thought, 'There he is. Now, let's see if I can rattle him some.'
As Revy ran after him, she yelled, “Get back here, Bob!”
Bob shouted, without looking back at her, “Never!”
Revy loudly baited, “I was wondering. How good is Ed in bed?!”
Bob yelled, “Like I would tell you!”
Revy screamed, “And who was that biker?!”
Bob loudly stated, “It will be more fun if you find out yourself!”
Revy giggled as she continued running. She thought, 'He is as good at witty discussion as I am. Also, he is pretty fast. I may have to just have to catch him, by allow him to tire himself out first. That might be the best way to do it. Because then he will not fight in him, when I confront him.'
The two adults then continued their chase.
(_)
Inside a nearby bar, two plain clothed men sat across from each other, at table by a window. They each them had an open bottle of beer, set in front of them, at the table. With both their bottles already half empty.
There was not many customers in the bar at the moment. But, it was an off night for the bar, so the bartender did not mind.
One of the men said to the other man, in english, “You need to calm down Herman. We are safe.”
Herman replied, in english, “I know, Tony. And we got the items I said we could use.”
Tony responded, “True. And these light-shields are cheap, but effective. I am glad you mentioned this place.”
Herman smiled, as he said, “No problem.”
Tony leaned back, as he took a drink from his beer. He then said, “After first, I did not think this team up would work. But, now that I think about it. Our skill sets compliment each other. And nobody is going to find us here, while we plan our next moves.”
Suddenly, the men watched, from outside their window, as a black haired fair skinned man run passed them. A few seconds later, the man was followed by a redheaded asian woman.
While the two men did not recognize the man, they did recognize the woman.
Both Tony and Herman's eyes went wide, as Tony stated, “I take that back. Time to leave.”
Both men quickly got up from their chairs. They walked to the bar counter, and paid their bill to the bartender, by using some small pieces of gold. They then left the bar, for parts unknown.
As the two men left, the male bartender went back to the customer he was talking to, from across the bar counter.
The customer sitting on a stool, with no other customers near him. On the counter, in front of the customer, was a freshly open bottle of beer, set by an empty bottle of beer set to the right side of the full bottle of beer.
The customer was an older fair skinned man, with graying hair, whom was wearing a brown shirt, a brown pants, boots, and a white baseball cap.
The customer spoke a rare dialect that the bartender knew of, and which the bartender liked to practice.
The bartender requested, in enlgish, “Now, you were saying about how you ended up here.”
The customer, seated at the counter, took a drink from his bottle of beer, he then answered, in english, “Well, you could say I was driven from my home. But, to be honest, my home was blown up long before then. And I was thinking about moving, anyway. I came to realize that what I was preparing for a war that was never going to happen.”
The bartender asked, “I could say the same about a few others I know of. So, how did you end up here?”
The customer answered, “You could say that I ended up here for the moment due to a late night TV show I saw. Now, I am just trying to figure out what to do, while hiding from whomever is after me.”
The bartender inquired, “Do you have an idea of whose after you?”
The customer answered, “Yes.”
The bartender smiled, as he suggested, “Good. Take that knowledge into account. I have personally found that hiding in plain sight works best.”
The customer shrugged, as he replied, “That is not bad advice.” The customer extended his right hand, as he introduced himself, “By the way, I never told you my name. My name is Burt.”
The bartender shook Burt's hand, as he responded, “Nice to meet you, Burt. My name is Leilong.”
Both men noticed the others handshake was firm, but not tight.
A few seconds later, they broke their handshake, as Burt said, “Nice to meet you as well, Leilong.”
Leilong commented, “I think we are going to get along fine.”
Burt replied, “I agree.”
(_)
Meanwhile, the chase between Bob and Revy soon started to entered a more residential area.
Bob saw, to his left side, that he was coming toward a low level fence, which was made from wood. With the building on the opposite side of the fence from him.
As Bob continued running, he risked a look behind him. He saw that Revy was not forty meters from him, and she was gaining.
Also, Bob noticed that Revy still had her pistols in her hands.
Bob turned back in front of him, as he thought, 'I know she is good at jumping. But, there has got to be something I can use in one of these yards.'
When Bob reached the low laying fence, he swiftly climbed over it.
As Bob landed on his feet, to his surprise, him found himself in the back of an outdoor area of a spa. There was large pool of mud, and pillows set around the pool. Also, there was the hint of the smell of lime in the air. Which was one of the fragrances used by the spa.
Fortunately, no one else was present.
While Bob looked around, he thought, 'Revy, will be here any second. What do I have here that I can use against her. There is a large pool of mud. Less than two feet away from me. Standard spa mud pools are no deeper than four feet. That is perfect. The question is how do I get her in there?'
Bob then saw pillows near the mud, as he silently prayed, 'Please have white feathers in them.'
Bob quickly ran to the pillows. He pulled out his boot knife, and unfolded the blade. He used the knife to cut open one of the pillows out to reveal that it had white feathers in it.
While Bob folded his knife up, and put it back into his right boot, he thought, 'Yes! And Revy is going to hate me for doing this to her. And there is a slight chance that this will spark her Whitman fever. I do not have any other options. Now, to find a place to hide.'
Bob then backed himself to the corner of the fence, beside the building wall of the spa, as he held the pillow his left hand, while he used his right hand to reached inside the pillow, to grab some of the white feathers.
(_)
A few seconds later, Revy jumped over the fence, and she came to a stop, as she looked around.
Revy asked, in a slightly loud tone of voice, “Where are you, Bobby-boy?”
Bob saw the Revy had her back turned to him. He quietly stood up, as snuck up on Revy.
When Bob got within ten feet of her, he threw the white feather up at Revy, as he said, “Yee who.”
At hearing Bob, Revy turned around. Though, when she did, she did not see Bob, she saw the white feathers, and she had a flashback of some of the worst experiences in her life.
While Revy froze up, Bob immediately dropped the pillow, and he used the opportunity to push Revy into the mud pool.
Due to Revy not thinking clearly, she let go of her pistols, as she fell into the pool of mud.
Bob watched her, and her pistols, sink into the pool.
Bob quickly backed away, and crouched down, he thought with worry, 'Just in case she does come up, while holding one, or both, of her pistols. At this angle, when she comes up, she will not be able to immediately shoot me.'
'That is if she doesn't come up in two minutes. Though, she will painfully kill me right afterward. But, my sense of honor and tact demands I do it. Please! Please, come up for air! I don't want to die.'
A few seconds later, Revy broke the surfaces, and breathed in the air, as she stood up in the mud pool, at chest level. Her hair, skin and clothing were caked with mud. She held out her empty hands, right above the mud.
Revy looked around, and she did not see Bob. Though, she still yelled, with rage in her tone of voice, “Bob! You bastard! How dare you pull something like this! Do you have any idea what you just made me remember?!”
Bob thought, 'She is pissed. Given this situation. This is a good outcome. It means she has not gone Whitman fever. When she experiences that state, she goes dangerously quiet. And she does not have her pistols in hand. They are on the floor of the mud pool.'
'Taking into account how tall Revy is, and she is standing. I would say the pool is four feet deep. And given her distance from the edge of the pool. Even if she tried to get out, it would take her it would take her at least a minute, to get out of the mud pool. Which would give me plenty of time to escape.'
Bob stood up, and walked towards the edge of the mud pool. Though, he was still far out of reach of Revy's hands. He looked down at Revy, as he said, in a firm, even tone of voice, “I have a general idea of what I made you remember, Revy. And if I had an alternative to stopping you, in a less traumatic way, I would have taken it. But, you were shooting at me. I am unarmed. I am going to you every advantage at my dispose to stop you, short of seriously harming you, or killing you.”
Revy whom Bob could see had gained a looked of confuse on her face, while she was still angry. She looked up at him, as she asked, in a slightly calmer tone of voice, “And why is that?”
Bob thought, 'Good. She is starting to calm down. Though, that does not mean she is any less dangerous. And I might as well honestly answer her question.' He admitted, “Because, while you scare me. Your friends scare me more.”
Revy snorted. She then said, “You're not as stupid as you look.”
Bob questioned, with annoyance in his tone of voice, “You want to talk about stupidity. I am not the one chasing someone across the multiverse, and shooting at them, for no reason.”
“There are police in this town. We are lucky they probably haven't yet gotten a clear description of either of us. But, they will get pictures of us, from various security cameras, that we passed by. And neither of us afford to be arrested, in this reality. It would raise too many questions, for the both of us.”
“Still, because of your actions, I have to leave this planet now, probably this reality, for good, tonight. And I like Sentinel Three. That is the name of this planet. Which, if you did not know, is in the Outlaw Star anime reality.”
Revy commented, “I have seen that series. It is pretty good.”
Bob responded, “Yes. A good sci-fi series. Anyway, the police here are not the type to forget when someone commits a crime. They arrested that hero of that series, Gene Starwind, over an incident that happened to him months beforehand. After he returned to this planet. And he was the one being attacked at the time.”
Revy said, “I remember that scene. It was funny. And he only got a fine that he had to pay.” She cracked a grin, as she continued, “Though, I am getting a lot out of this, in return for capturing you and Edward.”
Bob joked, “And what are you getting in return? Let me guess. Rock promised to do something for you in bed?”
Revy eyes went wide, as she inquired, “How did you know?”
Bob responded, in disbelief, “She really did that?! I was just joking. I do not know whether to be disgusted, or turned on at learning that.” He cracked a grin, as he continued, “Still, looking at you. As you are, right now. It would be so tempting to tell a bikini mud wrestling joke, at your expense. Oh wait. I just did.”
Revy commented, “Bob, you should know that you are going to suffer for doing all this, to me. It is one thing to get me dirty, and tell a few bad jokes at my expense. That would likely just get you a solid punch to your stomach. But, you got my cutlasses dirty. That pisses me off. And you made me remember some both things. That pisses me off, even more.”
Bob replied, “Speaking of which. I know you are angry. But, keep in mind. It is unwise to fire a guns with barrels full of mud. They tend to misfire.”
Revy barked, “I know that!”
Bob said, “If it make you feel any better, I always found your cutlasses to be works of art. Both figuratively, and literally.”
Revy replied, with a tone of voice that had less anger in it, “Thank you. For that complimented, I will not be killing you. Nor crippling you. When I finally catch you.”
Bob deadpanned, “Gee thanks. I would love to say this was fun. But, it wasn't. You have been a real bitch. And I already have a crazy, redheaded girlfriend, and she is a lot nicer than you.”
Bob then turned around, and started walking toward the fence.
Revy threatened, “You know this isn't over?”
Bob stopped, as he turned back to look at Revy. He flatly stated, “Oh, I realize that. But, at least I now know who is after me. And I can take precautions for the next time we meet. You have to admit, Revy. When you are facing someone that knows who they are dealing with, you are not that much of a challenge.”
“This was seen with Dutch during the Nazi arc. Ginji during the Tokyo arc. Ginji would have killed you if he was not been distracted, at a critical moment. And Roberta during the Blood Trail arc.”
“Still, you had an idea of what these three people could do. And you acted accordingly. On the other hand, I am a complete unknown. You cannot anticipate my next moves. You should ask Rock sometime. About how I beat her, and her team, in Tokyo. And how I got away, with my friends. She will tell you that I am full of surprises.”
Revy just growled.
Bob turned his back on Revy, and he climbed over the fence. Soon after, he had disappeared into the streets of the city at night.
A few seconds after Bob left, Revy thought, with more annoyance with herself, than anger, 'Damn it. I lost... For now. My weapons come before catching him. He will come, later. The worst part is I have to be careful as I search for my pistols. They have bullets in their chambers, and I could accidentally hit the trigger of one of them, and shoot myself.'
Revy then carefully used her feet to search for her pistols as the bottom of the mud pool. After a minute, she found one of them. She soon found one. She dived down, and gently picked it up.
As she surfaced, she put the safety on the pistol, which was a decocking level. Next, she holstered the pistol, and put the holster strap over the hammer, to keep the pistol in place.
A minute later, of careful searching, with her feet, and she found the other pistol. She dived down, and carefully retrieved it. As she broke the surface, she put used the decocking level, to put the safety on it. Next, she holstered the weapon, and put the strap on the pistol, to keep the weapon in place.
Revy spent the next minute and half wading to the edge of the mud pool. She then climbed out of the mud.
Revy stood up. She looked down at herself, as she thought, 'I am a mess. Still, I am glad that Akira taught me to tie my boot laces. If my boots has been unlaced, the mud would have sucked them off, as I got out. I might as well return home.'
Just then Revy saw the door to the spa building slide open.
A few seconds later, Revy watched as a group of six adult female Silgrians, alien bird people, wearing robes, walked out of the building.
The six Silgrians came to a stop, as they noticed Revy standing there.
The alien women stood next to each other, as they looked at Revy.
While the alien women looked at Revy, Revy gave them a weak smile, as she said, “Ever seen a girl take a mud bath before? “
One of the bird women casually replied, in english, “Not really. Though, we won't mind if you decided to stay.”
All six alien women dropped their robes to reveal to Revy that their robes had been the only thing they were wearing.
Revy's jaw dropped at the sight in front of her. She quickly composed herself, as best she could. She took a few steps back, towards the fence, as she held out her hands in front of her, with her open palms facing the alien women. She quickly said, “Sorry... But, I don't swing that way... Got to go.”
Revy then turned around, and quickly jumped over the fence, and ran down the street.
As soon as she turned a corner, she slowed down.
Revy continued walking, as she thought, 'That must have been the weirdest moment of my life. And that is saying something. Still, there is no point in staying here. I might as well go home, get cleaned up, take care of my cutlasses, and think about what my next move should be.'
Revy then pulled out her reality device, front her right side shorts pocket, and she used the device to returned to her reality, to her home, in the proper point in time.
(_)
Meanwhile, soon after Bob had escape Revy, he had found a hover taxi, to take him home.
Fifteen minutes later, the hover taxi had dropped Bob off at his home, in the country.
After paying for his fare, he rushed out of the taxi. With the taxi leaving as soon as Bob shut the door behind him.
When Bob got to the door, he pulled out his key, unlocked the door, and opened it.
As Bob rushed into the living room of the house, Boris and Ed looked up at him, from their sitting places, on the cushion furniture, in the living room.
Ed was still sitting on the couch. While Boris had been sitting in a cushioned chair.
Each of them had been reading a book.
Ed stated, “That was quick.”
Then, they both noticed disheveled look that Bob had.
Ed asked, with concern in her voice, “Is Bob alright?”
Bob flatly stated, “Revy, is here! On this planet! We got to get out here!”
Both Ed and Boris got up, as Boris inquired, “You faced Revy, and beat her?”
Bob pointed out, “I slowed her down, and escaped. Beating her would imply that she would not try to capture us, again.”
Boris complimented, “An astute observation.”
Bob replied, “Thank you. Anyway, I will tell you both about it, later. Right now, we need to get out here.”
Ed said, “Ed will be a few minutes.”
Boris stated, “I can be ready in five minutes.”
Bob commented, “As long as we are gone within the hour. We should be fine.”
All three adults then went to their rooms to collect their things.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, they were back together outside. Bob has his gym bag, Boris had his duffel bag, and Ed had her back packet. With all of their belongings packed back into their language.
They had turned turned off the lights, and locked the doors to the help.
Bob noted that Boris has his black, leather long coat on.
Ed looked over at their home, as she commented, “Ed liked this place. Ed hopes we can come back sometime.”
Bob said, “Maybe, in a year. Local time. After the heat dies down, at what Revy did. And you hack the local police computers, to earse any evidense, that the police might want to arrest me for questioning.”
Ed commented, “Ed likes that idea. Maybe Ed will do that.”
Bob replied, “I would look forward to it. I like this place, as well.” He turned to Boris, as asked, “Boris? Do you still have the reality device?”
Boris pulled it out the device from his pants pocket. He then handed it to Bob, as he said, “Yes. And I figure it is your turn to use it. I am sure you have a place in mind to go too.”
As Bob gently took the device from Boris' right hand, he stated, “Thank you. And I do have a location in mind. Now, please get in, close together.”
All three of them took a few steps closer together.
Bob inquired, “Is everyone ready?”
Ed stated, “Ed is ready.”
Boris said, “I am ready.”
Bob replied, “Good. Because, so am I.”
Bob then thought of a reality, place, and time. He held that thought, while he pushed the button, and all three of them vanished, as they jumped to another reality.
(_)
Reality, Black Lagoon reality. Location, Lagoon Island. Half an hour after Revy left on the mission Rock gave her.
It was the middle of a sunny afternoon, as Revy appeared covered in nearly dried mud, in front of the main entrance doors to the mansion on the island that Dutch had bought for them, a few years ago. The doors faced the bay of the island, which was across a large clear field from the home.
Given that the island was solely owned by the Lagoon family, the doors to the home were usually kept unlocked during the day, and the doors were only locked at night. Along with this, the front double-doors opened into the building.
Revy opened the right door, and entered into the main entryway. She then closed the door behind her.
In front of Revy, in the entryway, there were two large slightly curling grand staircases that ran along the sides of the walls, leading up to balcony part of the second story of the home. Both sides of the second story balcony leading to hallways on the second story.
As Revy walked towards the right staircase, she heard, to her right side, a familiar hindi voice say, in english, “Hi Revy.”
Revy turned towards opened entrance to the large room, to her right. The room was the family's informal recreational room. At the moment, Janet and Benny casual clothing, as they were playing on the floor with all five of their two year old children.
Revy turned and walked over to them, as she greeted them, “Hi guys.”
As Revy got closed, both women turned from looking at the young children by them, and they got a better look at her.
Benny reacted with interest, as she inquired, “Whoa. What happened you?
Janet took a sniff, as she asked, “Why do I smell lime?”
Revy relied, “Don't ask.”
Benny shrugged.
Janet said, “Okay.”
Revy questioned, “Where is, Rock? I would think she would be with you guys.”
Benny answered, “She is talking to Dutch. And Dutch is still working on the Lagoon. Rock should be back to the house, within the hour.”
Revy responded, “Well, I need to speak to her. So, when you see her, tell her that I need to talk to her.”
Janet and Benny nodded, as Janet said, “Will do.”
Revy then turned back to the entryway, and when up the right staircase.
When Revy reached the top of the staircase, she stepped onto the balcony, she took a right and continued walked down a hallway, until she reached a large bedroom that she and Rock shared.
The door to the room was open, and she walked inside. She then closed the door behind her. Though, she did not lock the door.
All the adults in the household knew to respect her privacy.
There were not any lights on in the room, but the sunlight from the windows provided plenty of illumination. Though, the light curtains on the windows provided privacy for her, and Rock.
Revy walked across the carpeted floor, and to the king sized bed that she and Rock shared. She pulled out, and tossed her reality device onto their bed.
She then headed to the personal bathroom that was attached to their bedroom.
The door to the bathroom was open. As she walked into the room, with the tiled floor, she turned on the lights to the room, from the switch by the door.
Revy then shut the door behind her, as she mentally reflected on her options for cleaning her body, 'So, do I want to have just a hot shower with the multiple spray heads, spraying me in some many wonderful, and pleasurable ways? Or, do I want a nice long soak in the large hot tub, with the water jets massaging my body?…' She cracked a grin, as she thought, in joy, 'Being rich, rocks!... Oh well. I don't have time for the soak, so I will just get a shower.'
Revy then start disrobing.
She began removing her clothing by unstrapping the strap holding the pistol under her left armpit. She then carefully pulled out her pistol from its holsters, and she gently set the pistol down on the bathroom counter.
Revy then did the same with the pistol under he right armpit.
Next, Revy unloaded each of her pistols.
Given the mud in her weapons, to prevent damage, she slowly worked each weapon. First by slowly removing the ammo magazine. Then, she slowly pulled back the slide to removed the bullet in the chamber. She then locked the slide open, with the pistol's slide release lever.
As she unloaded her pistol, she placed the pistol, clip, and bullet onto the bathroom counter, between sinks, in front of the large mirror above the counter.
She then did the same thing with her other pistol. With her setting both bullets, ammo magazines, and pistols, beside each other, on the counter.
Afterward, she took off her shoulder holster, her boots, clothing, and finally she undid her ponytail.
It took less than a minute to get the water to the warm temperature she wanted.
She then walked in the shower, and began to wash herself.
As Revy cleaned herself off. First, by shampooing her hair. And then using soap on her body. She thought, 'As much as I hate to admit it. Bob is right. I totally misunderstood the situation. I thought Bob was the weak link. He isn't. He is full of surprises. And if I want to bring him and Ed in, I am going to need help.'
'Bob thinks that I cannot plan accordingly against him. Oh, yes I can plan accordingly. And who I have planned to send against him, he won't see coming.'
'Asking those two will not be a problem. Though, I don't need Roberta. That would be overkill. Even for me.'
'If Bob knows about us. He clearly knows about, Roberta. If he gets wind that she is after him and Ed. Those two will never stop running. Or, now that I think about it, they might run to Garcia.'
'It would be the only move they could do to get Roberta off their backs. That could be embarrassing for Rock and I. Because, it is possible that Garcia would help Bob and Ed, since they have not done anything wrong. That I know of.'
'Also, while my reality device has tracking abilities. Which is how I found Bob, alone, grocery shopping, in that city, in the first place. My device is not a hundred percent foolproof. It can get me to the location, within a few miles, and within a few hours of when they jumped. But, it does not track someone any further than that. The rest is up to my own tracking skills, which have sharpen quite a bit over the years.'
'Still, my reality device works. And I can find Bob and Ed, and catch them with my device.'
'Well, I might as well get finish up here, get some answers, from Rock. Then, I will start looking for help.'
'Still, I wish mud was not so hard to get out of my hair.'
Ten minutes later, Revy finished her shower, she turned off the water, grabbed a towel from a near by towel bar, and stepped out of the shower.
As she was toweling down, she said to herself, out loud, “It feels good to be clean again. Though, I can still smell the lime. But, it is that bad a scent to have. And it will wear off, over time.”
Revy then looked over are her pistols on the counter. She said, “And my pretties, you are next.”
A few minutes later, after finishing drying. She put her slightly damp hair into a ponytail, with a fresh small scrunchy. And she let her hair dry in place. Next she put on her white bathrobe, while pulled her hair to be over the back of her robe. After which, opened the door. And she used a small hand towel to gather her pistols, clips, and bullets.
With her hands full, as she left the bathroom, she turned off the light to the room, with her right elbow.
As Revy entered her bedroom, she headed for her personal desk. Her desk was across the room from Rock's personal desk.
Revy's desk had a few items on the back of the top of the desk, by the wall. This included a few personal mementos and her harmonica.
When Revy reached her desk, she gently set down the hand towel that had her weapons and parts in, on top of her desk.
After Revy sat down in her desk chair, she leaned down and open a drawer to her desk.
She pulled out a box that had her weapons cleaning kit in it, box of stand nine millimeter ammo, and a small aerosol can of gun oil. She set the items by her weapons. And she closed the drawer.
Next, she opened her cleaning box. She then pulled out a rag, and other tools, from the kit, and set them by the can of gun oil.
Revy then set about taking her pistols apart. She first removed all the bullets from her ammo magazines. She individually wiped down each bullet clean, using squirts from the can of gun oil and rag. She set each bullet, on it's flat end, to the back side of her desk.
Next, Revy slowly, and carefully, took apart her both her pistols, and ammo magazines. As she removed a piece, she set it down in a precise order, to help her remember how to reassemble it, and to keep the two sets of pistol parts, and ammo magazines, from being mixed together.
When both pistols, and ammo magazines, were completely taken apart, Revy used the rag, and tools from cleaning kit, along with more than a few sprays from the aerosol can of gun oil, to meticulously every single pistol and ammo clip, part, and component.
Forty minutes later, her pistols, and ammo clips, were completely cleaned, reassembled, and fully reloaded, with their chambers empty.
Revy looked at her cleaned and polish weapons with pride. She thought, 'Much better. Now, to wash my hands, and then get dressed.'
She then put away her tools, in her cleaning kit. Next, she opened the drawer, and placed the cleaning kit, can of gun oil, and what was left of the box of ammo, back into the drawer she had previously kept them in.
After closing the drawer, she got up from her desk, leaving her weapons behind, she walked back into the bathroom.
Revy used the light coming in from the bathroom door to see with, as she washed off the gun oil off her hands. Once her hands were clean, she dried off her hands, on a hand towel. And she then turned to her bedroom.
Revy then headed for her walk in her personal closest.
Her bedroom had two walk in closets. One for her. And one for Rock.
As Revy walked into her closet, she turned on the switch to the ceiling lights.
While she looked around her closet, she thought, 'It is nice having my own closet. And while Dutch took the master bedroom, this bedroom, bathroom, and closets, have served Rock, and I, very well.'
'The sleeping quarters that Benny and Janet share have the same bedroom, bathroom, closet layouts.'
'Dutch's sleeping quarters is slightly larger than ours, but her rooms also have the same bedroom, bathroom, and closets layout as well.'
'In dealing with our children, we move the cribs around, and take turns at night, taking care of all the kids. It allows us to sleep most nights. And it has worked out well for us.'
'Still, I had to take back what I said to Dutch, a few years ago. Since she changes the diapers for my daughters, I have to change the diapers for her daughter. Oh well, that will no longer be an issue, in a few years...'
'Now, it is time to get dressed.'
She dropped her white robe to the carpeted floor, as she continued to look around to her closet.
There were several dresses, many of which she only had due to Janet taking her shopping.
Also, there were more casual clothing, such as jeans, blouses, t-shirts, and her red leather outfit, that she wore during her Hell Saber days.
She looked more closely at the red leather outfit, as she happily thought, 'Those were good old days.'
Revy then walked over to some chest of drawers, which held some of her other clothing. Including, copies of her usual black crop top and blue denim cut-offs shorts, and fingerless leather gloves.
She opened the drawers, and she pulled out a black sports bra, black silk panties, and some black socks. She put the items on. Then, she pulled out the clothing for the rest of the usual outfit she wore.
She then closed the drawers, and went to another part of her closet, and hanging on some coat hangers, were spare double holsters that were already adjusted to fit her.
She pulled one of the shoulder holsters off the rack, and put it on
Finally, she looked at the floor, and she saw several pairs of the same types of boots she wore. Along, long with some tennis shoes, flat soled dress slippers, and some cowgirl boots. There were no high-heel slippers in her closet.
Revy mentally reflected, 'I drew the line with Janet at having high-heels. I am not going to be a high class woman. And I have no intentional of trying to be one. I like who I am. Rock, and our kids, love me for who I am. And that makes me happy.'
She pulled our a pair of green boots.
After she put the boots on, she laced them up, and tied them.
She stood up straight. She began to walk out of the closest, when she noticed an umbrella shotgun, with a closed pink canopy, leaning against a far corner of her closet. The weapon was a gift, that Dutch had given to her, one year, for Christmas.
Revy look at the weapon, as she smiled. She thought, 'Being rich has so many perks. And I am the first to admit that this is a fun toy to play with. Though, what is that doing in house, and out of the armory? We don't want our kids to play with them, until the are intelligent enough to understand gun safety. Given how wild Rock and I's daughters can be, that could be a while.'
Revy walked over and picked up the umbrella shotgun. She then checked to make sure it was unload. Which it was. Next, she headed out of the closet, when her turning off the closet light at she left.
While passing through her bedroom, she walked to her desk and put her pistols in her shoulder hostlers. She then stopped by her bed to get her reality device, to put into the right side pocket of her shorts.
A few minutes later, she made it to the basement of the mansion, which was were the armory was located.
The door to the armor was a steel door, with a combination spin dial lock, and a key lock. Either the combination, or the key would open the door. The key was there in case they had to get in quickly.
The armory was fire proof, with the basement level having several suck-pumps throughout it.
Along with this, the safe was designed to allow someone trapped inside, to open vents to the outside, so they would not suffocate. These ways ranged from buttons, and manual cranks, to open the vents.
These vents were left open, to keep the air in the room from becoming stale.
There was even a carbon monoxide and fire alarm sprinkler system installed through the house that, when activated, would shutdown the electricity in that room to prevent electrocution while the water was being poured into it. And the only way to turn the electricity back on in that room, afterward, was to do so manually, at the breaker box, in a back room, on the first floor of the home.
To add to this, just in case, there was a full medical room in this mansion. And there were a few reality jumping devices hidden through the mansion. So, they could get to a hospital quickly, if they had too.
Along with this, electricity to the buildings and items, on their island, was powered by alien generators, that did not need refuel, and were set to power various voltage levels for Earth based electronics and appliances.
As Revy unlocked the combination lock, she thought, 'There was a time that Dutch refused to let me in here because she was worried I was drink though her stock of fine alcohol. Such, as her bottles of Ardbeg Providence, and the bottles of Romulan ale we took from Chang's tower. While, I admit it did cross my mind. Things have change. And I gained Dutch's trust on the matter.'
'Those changes being the birth of my children. I was an alcoholic. Now, I just drink occasionally, because I refuse to become a drunk, abusing monster to my children, like my father was towards me. And I am better for laying off the booze.'
'Now, while Dutch has the only key I know of to the door, the combination opens the door just as well. Dutch picked out the combination. The combination being oh four, oh eight, oh six... Who says that Dutch lacks a sense of humor?'
A second later, the door unlocked, and Revy opened the door.
As she stepped inside, she turned on the lights, to looked around.
The armory was a huge, long room, that offered plenty of space to store items in.
In the back of the armory was half the treasure they had. Including, some gold bars stacked together. There was also crates of other treasures, placed near the bold bars.
The other half gold and other treasures were inside their Lagoon PT boat.
The Lagoon family knew better than to put all their valuables in one place.
There were some chairs and ladders placed by the back wall, as well.
To Revy's right side were various alcoholic drinks, most of which were in wine shelves. There were also other items. Such as personal effects belonging to various members of her family.
Revy thought, 'It is so odd to think about the word, family, without resenting the word. Still, it is nice to have a family, now. With the Lagoon crew, and our daughters, being our family.'
She continued looking at the right side of the armory, which also included some fun little adult toy items that were be left out of the sight their small children, and any guests they had on the island.
Further down, were an assortment of knives, swords, ornate staffs, and other melee weapons on shelves.
And towards the back were shelves with plastic explosives, detonators, remotes for detonators, primer cord, shape charges, grenades, and various types of explosive landmines. Though, all the explosives were put away in a manner they would not explosive by themselves.
In the center of the room had a couple of old fashioned cannons. Including, a modern artillery cannon.
The ammo for the weapons were placed by the weapons.
The cannonballs were stacked in a pyramid, with a square metal railing at the bottom. For the artillery cannon, the ammo was stacked in a triangle, with a rectangle metal railing at the bottom.
Revy smirked, as she looked at the weapons. She thought, 'One good think about that super-soldier serum we all have in us, is that we had no problems moving those cannons. Though, we did not fill this place up until after we had our kids. The only thing we didn't put in here were torpedoes, because we could not get them to fit through the front doors.'
'Though, we did find a nice hiding place for them. In a building located near the mansion. With the torpedoes temporally disarmed, until we need them.'
Revy then giggled at her thoughts, as she remember the discussion on the matter of moving their spare torpedoes from the Lagoon, to somewhere on the island.
On the left side, of the front section of the room, there were boxes of bullet casings, shotgun shells, various primers, gunpowder, black powder, slugs, shot. Beside the boxes was a large table with some stools in front it.
On the table was equipment to recycle brass shells, clean ammo, make bullets, and other types of ammo.
Further down, there were shelves for the revolvers, semi-automatic pistols, and few auto-pistols.
The next shelves housed, shotguns, breech loading rifles, automatic rifles.
The shelves after that had sub-machine guns, machine guns.
The shelves, behind those shelves, housed shoulder mount rocket launchers, various types of grenade launchers, and miscellaneous firearms.
This included a few China Lake grenade launchers, with the grenades, placed nearby, to use in them.
There was also other ammo, and loaded magazines, stacked beside the specific weapons, which used those items.
On the left side of back wall, on a set of shelves, there were classic, collector's firearms. This included muskets and flintlocks.
The ammo, ammo boxes, and ammo cartridges for each weapon was behind that specific weapon on each shelf.
Then, there was a small table on the back wall, between the gold and the left set of shelves, was a medium sized lead box, with two simple clip locks keeping it closed.
Revy looked at the box, as she smiled wickedly. She mentally reflected, 'In that lead box is a small, tactical nuclear weapon, in the ten kiloton range. Just touching the box makes me orgasm.'
'To bad it takes five different keys to arm it. But, one key is all that is needed to deactivate it. Dutch, Benny, Janet, Rock, and I each have a key. And the keys all have to be used at the same time to activate the timer, which then has to be set, with a minimum setting of one hour. So, no stupid slip up of one second to run...'
'And we only have one. So, we cannot test it out, in a remote location... Still, a girl can dream...'
Revy then held up the pink umbrella shotgun, by it's form-end, with her right hand. She looked a the weapon, as she thought, 'Now, I need to put up this shotgun. And then get something to eat, in the kitchen.'
Revy walked over to where the shotguns were located out. She soon found a space in the shelves to place the umbrella shotgun in. And she placed the shotgun there.
Afterward, she walked out of the room, turning off the lights. She then closed the steel door, and locked it back up.
(_)
A few minutes later, Revy back up to the ground floor, as she was walking down a hallway towards the kitchen, to get something to eat.
As she turned the corner, she walked up to Rock.
Both women stopped in their tracks, as they looked at each other.
Rock looked at Revy. She smiled at Revy, as she said, “Revy, you wanted to speak to me?”
Revy replied, “Yes. It is about Bob.”
Rock responded, “Benny and Janet told me that you came in covered in mud. I take it that you first attempt did not end well?”
Revy said, “That would be an understatement. I found him in the Outlaw Star reality. And yes. Those bird people really are too friendly.”
Rock giggled.
Revy continued, with slight disbelieve in her tone of voice, “Rock, Bob took me out with feathers and mud. Feathers and mud! It is one thing to just be defeated outright. But, he beat me using my own mind against me. That ain't fair, Rock. As such. I have come to ask you. Do you have anything you want to add about Bob?”
Rock replied, “Well. Now, that I think about it. I should have mentioned that he is a fictional otaku. He is very genre savvy. Zangief trained him how to fight. And he beat Akira in hand to hand combat. So, he has some skills at fighting. Also, he out maneuvered me, by using my own plans against me. I was too embarrassed about the last one to talk about it.”
Revy growled, “That would have been very handy know, earlier.”
Rock replied, in a calm tone of voice, in the hopes of calming Revy down, “I know. And I am sorry for not telling you, earlier. I thought you could handled it without knowing how badly he beat me.”
Rock saw Revy calm down.
Revy then inquired, “How badly did he beat you?”
Rock admitted, “Bob beat me at every level. I tricked him into coming to Tokyo. I was thinking home turf advantage and all that. Though, he found a way to get to Tokyo earlier than I expected.”
“He then thoroughly prepared and planned his strategies against me, before he made his first move against me. I am talking about the same level of planning I do.”
“I bring a badass crew. He brings a walking tank that can handle them all at once. Along, with an expert sniper that he keeps as his ace in hole. On the other hand, my ace in the hole was an alien super-cop. In response, Bob brings in the alien cop's ex-boyfriend to romance her into not fighting for us, and do what Bob wants done. And it worked.”
Revy nodded, as she cracked a grin. She said, “Not bad. I got to give Bob more credit than I thought.”
Rock mentioned, “Also, I learned the hard way that Ed knows how to fight hand to hand as well. And there is one other thing about Bob.”
Revy requested, in a slightly impatient tone of voice, “Spit is out, Rock.”
Rock stated, “As you know Bob is from the same reality as Akira?”
Revy said, “Yes.”
Rock commented, “And you know that Akria's gender bending abilities comes from an odd genetic mix of being descended from two alien species, in her human family tree.”
Revy replied, “I remember her mentioning that over drinks, once.”
Rock stated, “Bob has the same genes for gender bending. Only his genes are dormant. You could say that Bob is a latent gender bender.”
Revy smile slightly grew, as she inquired, “Really? And what would it take to activate those genes?”
Rock answered, “The same way Akira's genes were activated. With a mild electrical shock from ordinary electricity. A shock of direct circuit would do it. Considering Akira's genes were activated from a shock by electronics, which uses direct current. And it is safer to use than alternating circuit. Such as from a standard electrical socket. Though, that only activates the genes. Bob would still have to sneeze to trigger his gender change.”
Rock thought, 'I am glad I tracked down and read Akira's manga. And I have to admit, it was a hilariously fun read, for a lighthearted comedy. And except for some nudity, I had no complains about Akira series.'
'Though, I did not realize that Akira was into porn, as a teenager. It makes me wonder what Akira did when she first got her ability to change into teenage girl.'
'And I wonder, how much Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer twisted Akira. And how twisted Akira already was, before she came to Roanapur.'
'But, those are thoughts for later. When I can ask Akira, myself.'
The expression that Rock saw on Revy's face at that moment transcended all other crazy smiles she had every seen Revy make, in person.
Revy's grin was not a psychotic smirk. It was not a feral grim. It was not even a slasher smile.
Revy's grin, at that moment was absolute, pure evil. And her grin when all the way up to her eyes. And Rock could only guess what she was thinking.
As Rock saw Revy's expression, she suddenly realized her mistake in telling her lover about Bob's genetic quark.
Rock thought, with worry, 'Oh lord. What I have done? I just sent a lion after a lamb. And after hearing this piece of juicy meat, there is nothing I am going to be able to say to talk her out of what she is planning to do.'
'While, I want Bob to become a gender bender. I do not want him to end up in a similar situation as Akira did, with Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer. And I feel that I have just set that course in motion. Still, if I play along, I can probably mitigate the situation.'
Then, Revy smile turned back to a normal grin, as she suggested something that took Rock off guard. She said, “Let's get some lunch, and talk about this.”
Rock pretended that nothing was wrong, as she replied, “Alright. Just two items.” She thought, 'Her such change of expression was unexpected. But, not unwelcome. She is going to want information from me. But, she is doing it the right way. Though, I need to go over a few things with her, before she leaves against, to go after Bob and Ed.'
Revy asked, “What?”
Rock requested, “I would like you to check in with me, on where you are going, your plans, where you have been, and what has been going on.”
Revy responded, “No problem. I was planning to do that anyway. Just in case I need rescuing.”
Rock warned, “Good. And onto a more personal matter. Be careful when coming back and forth on from this hunting trip. You don't want to lose time with our kids, and end up missing out on raising them.”
Revy stated, “Good point, Rock. I realize those dangers, and I promise to do everything in my power to avoid these problems. With luck, I will only be gone for five minutes, between hunting trips. And I fully interested to be a part of our kids lives.”
Rock smiled, as she thought, 'Revy, I believe you.' She said, “Glad to hear it. Good hunting. Now, let us get something to eat.”
Revy replied, “Yes. Let's do that.” Revy thought, 'And after I get something to eat, with you, Rock, I will then go about recruiting my team.'
The two lovers then headed for the kitchen area of their home, to have a mid-afternoon snack.
(_)
Black Lagoon reality. Two hours later. Tamsui District, New Taipei City, Taiwan.
It was late afternoon in the harbor of Tamsui District, Shenhua and Sawyer's large yacht was moored to a dock.
The temperature outside was warm, with a light breeze. And the sky partly cloudy.
For the last week, Shenhua has been enjoying the opportunity of showing Sawyer her homeland.
Lotton accompanied them as their personal servant.
Though, Lotton did not look like the man she used to be.
When Lotton came out of the vat, on their yacht, a few years ago, both Shenhua and Sawyer were surprised at how the gender bending of the vat process had changed Lotton's features. Not just from man to woman, but in other ways.
Lotton still had white hair, which she kept short. But now, along with being youthful woman of her mid-twenties, her body was nearly as short and petite as Sawyer.
Still, while the change was a surprise for Sawyer and Shenhua, both of them found the transforming to be humorous.
And due to the brainwashing of the vat process, Lotton did not much mind the changes to her bodies.
Also, when Lotton came out of the vat process, she found that the Sawyer and Shenhua had kept their word, and the brainwashing Lotton had received was not so bad. She was loyal to them, and she had the same basic brainwashing of being at peace with her new gender, and being bi-sexual. But, other than that, her personality was still the same.
Along with this, Shenhua and Sawyer were not slave drivers. They wanted a servant, not a slave. Lotton was expect to cleaned and prepared the food sometimes. When the chef needed help. Also, she would refill their drinks, and get them something to eat. But, otherwise, she was not expected to do anything else.
And Lotton was given a decent room to sleep in, several different sets of cleans clothing that fit her, other basic needs, and some free time every day, with a little bit of money should she could spent for herself.
All in all, considering what Lotton had done while in the serve of Chang, at Chang's Tower, Lotton counted her blessings, and she went along with being a Sawyer and Shenhua's servant.
Of course, two months after being changed, Sawyer and Shenhua took great delight in teasing Lotton over having her first monthly period. But, all Lotton faced was teasing from the two other women. And Lotton managed to deal with such matters with the maturity of an adult.
After Lotton came out of the vat process, and they continued traveling around the world on Sawyer and Shenhua's yacht. With Sawyer and Shenhua using their vast wealth to have fun. With them letting Lotton have some fun as well. The three women found the next three years, or so, go by fast for them.
Presently, Sawyer and Shenhua were both relaxing in the living room of their yacht, watching satellite television, on their large, thin, widescreen, wall mounted TV. As they sat in on some cushioned, white couches in the room.
There was a small, black table between the couches, with the pathways in the room leading around the couches two sides of the room. Also, there was a low laying coffee table set in front of each of the two couches.
When facing the TV, Sawyer was on the right couch, and Shenhua was on the left couch. Both were dressed in casual clothing, to lounge around in their yacht.
Sawyer was laying down in the couch she was on, with her head on the left side of her couch. While Shenhua was sitting up right in her couch.
Sawyer had on her electrolarynx choker around her throat, so she could talk.
Meanwhile, Lotton was in back of the room, behind Shenhua and Sawyer, on the opposite side of the room from the TV. She was in her white maid's uniform, as she carefully dusted some shelves in the room with a small feather duster in her right hand.
Suddenly, there was a phone call from the satellite phone that yacht's built in phone system used. The phone was located on a small table between the to couches.
Shenhua used her TV remote to mute the TV, She then moved over to the table, and she picked up the phone, put it to her right ear.
Given there were only a few people that knew their phone number. And the majority of those people knew english. Shenhua decided answer the phone, in english, “Hello.”
On the other end of the line, Revy stated, in a casual tone of voice, in english, “Hi Shenhua. How are you and Sawyer doing?”
Shenhua answered, “Fine. And you?”
Revy replied, “Great, actually. Say. How would you like to have some fun?”
Shenhua said, “I am listening.”
Revy stated, “I would like to tell you in person. Where are you?”
Shenhua responded, “We would love to have you over. Our yacht is moored to the docks, in the harbor of Tamsui District, New Taipei City, Taiwan. Tamsui is in the northwest section of Taiwan.”
Revy commented, “So, you are visiting your homeland?”
Shenhua replied, “Yes. We are currently in the living room of our yacht. Do you remember where that room is on our ship?”
Revy answered, “Yes. I just need to pull out a map. I will be there in a few minutes.”
Shenhua said, “See you there.” She then hung up the phone, and set it back on the table between the two couches.
Sawyer turned to Shenhua, as she asked, with her electrolarynx choker, in english, “Who was that?”
Shenhua answered, “Revy. She is coming over, any minute.”
Sawyer responded, “That is nice. I look forward to seeing her again. I wonder what she has been up to for the last few years?”
Shenhua replied, “Not a clue. Her and Rock have pretty much stayed silent on what they have been doing.”
Lotton had been listing in on the conversation. She spoke up, in her feminine voice, in english, “Curious? Isn't it?”
Neither Shenhua, nor Sawyer, turned to look at Lotton, as both her heard statement. Though, Shenhua agreed, “Yes. It is.”
Shenhua then unmuted the TV with her remote.
(_)
A few minutes later, Revy teleported into the yacht living room, between the couches and TV, while she was facing the Shenhua and Sawyer, sitting on the couches. With Lotton standing behind Shenhua and Sawyer.
Lotton was still dusting the shelves in the back of the room.
Shenhua and Sawyer saw that Revy had her reality device in her right hand. Also, she had on her usual clothing, with her two semi-automatic pistols in their shoulder holsters.
Shenhua quickly used the TV remote by her, to muted the TV. She then set the remote down next to herself.
Revy put away her reality device, back into her front right pants pocket, as she looked over at Shenhua and Sawyer. She said, “Hi guys.”
Shenhua replied, “Hello Revy.”
Sawyer commented, “It is good to see you again, Revy. It has been far too long.”
Revy responded, “You got that right.”
Sawyer asked, “So, what brings you here?”
Revy smirked, as she answered, “The offer of adventures.”
Shenhua responded, “Well, like I said on the phone, we are more than willing to listen.”
Sawyer requested, “Please, tell us what you have in mind.”
Revy answered, “Well, is seems this guy from Akira's home reality, along with his girlfriend, has run afoul of Rock. And Rock wants me to catch them.”
Shenhua inquired, “And what is in it for us?”
Revy stated, “Excitement, and the challenge of it all. There is no point in paying you. We are all already rich. And you have to admit that being rich can sometimes be boring.”
Sawyer said, “You make a good point.”
Shenhua stated, “You are correct.”
Sawyer questioned, “So, who are these people?”
Revy answered, “Two teenagers. The first is the girl. Well, woman, now. Her name is Ed. She is a grown up Radical Edward of the Cowboy Bebop reality.”
Lotton stopped dusting, as she listened in on their conversation.
Revy continued, “Though, it is not as good at our series. It is still pretty good. I know you both have seen the series. I guess, from Rock's description, Ed would be around eighteen now. And Rock said that she as hot as one would expect her to be.”
Sawyer inquired, “And the guy?”
Revy stated, “A eighteen, or nineteen year old man named, Bob. You remember that teenage boy that ran from me in the video store that Rico owned. What that was Bob, and he has now all grown up. Also, he is starting to show signs of becoming an intelligent badass.”
Shenhua asked, “And what makes this Bob special?”
Revy admitted, “On my first outing to catch Bob, he beat me with just feathers and mud. And then there is his genetic quark. He has the same gender bending abilities as Akira. Only his genes are dormant.”
Sawyer gave Revy an amusing smile, as she asked, “You always find the most interesting of people, Revy. How do you do it?”
Revy let out a laugh. She then answered, “I guess I am just lucky. Now, I am sure you both are thinking the same things as I am. Wouldn't it be fund to activate Bob's gender ability? All it requires is some electricity, and ground up black pepper. I was thinking of how much fun it would be to pop that cherry. Just like the good old days”
Shenhua smirked, as she said, “Sounds like fun.”
Sawyer cautioned, “While Bob would be a virgin as a woman. If Bob is not also still on as a man. Though, let us not cross that bridge unless Bob wants too. That wild night with Akira really messed her up for a while, afterward. Even though it was consensual, for all parties involved. We clearly went to far.”
Shenhua looked over at Sawyer, as she agreed, “Good point. But, we can always do a number of other things, like play dress up, again. Like we did with Akira, when she first came to our reality.”
Sawyer turned to Shenhua, as she responded, “Yes. That was fun. And productive.” She turned back to Revy, as continued, “So Revy, you have our undivided attention?”
Shenhua also turned to look at Revy.
Revy stated, “Okay. Here is my plan. We wait for them to separate. Then, we go after Bob. That was my original plan, and it would have worked, if I had not estimated him.”
“The reason I want to do capture them separately is two fold. One, Rock wants them alive and unharmed. And we want that too if we want to have some fun with Bob, afterward. The other reason is Bob and Ed might have friends. While I can take into account for most of their friends. Rock stated that a biker was with them that he could not identify, whom seems to have some military skills. As long as we play this smart, this can be fun, and personally rewarding, for the challenge doing this brings.”
Shenhua and Sawyer looked as each other for a few seconds. Then, they nodded at each other. They both turned back to face Revy.
Sawyer said, “This works for me.”
Shenhua replied, “We will join you.”
Revy stated, in a sincere tone of voice, “Thank you, guys.”
Sawyer and Shenhua then got up from their couches. Shenhua said, “We will need an hour to get ready.”
Revy smiled, as she responded, “No rush. I will just wait here for you. Also, please bring your reality devices with you. Just encase I lose mine.”
Shenhua complimented, “Good thinking.”
Shenhua and Sawyer then walks passed Revy, as the left the room, through a door to the right side of the TV.
Both of them headed to their separate personal quarters, to get ready. Such as change their clothing, and gather there weapon.
With Shenhua and Sawyer no long in the room, and out of earshot, Lotton turned to Revy.
Lotton calmly stated, “Revy. A word of caution. I know what you have in mind. I made the same mistake. And look at where it got me. This could end in tears for you.”
Revy looked over at the shorter woman, as she inquired, “Lotton, I thought you were brainwashed to be loyal? And for you not question others?”
Lotton pointed out, “To them. Yes. To you. No.”
Revy replied, “I should not be surprised that is the case.”
Lotton said, “No. You shouldn't have. And they were already my friends to begin with. And they are still my friends. I just serve then now.”
Revy asked, “Yes. You seem to have an interesting relationship with those two. So, are you planning to try to stop me?”
Lotton responded, “No. Because it gets them out of my hair for a while. While they are my friends. And I hope nothing but the best for them When they are gone, I am left in charge of the ship, with enough money to take care of things.”
Revy complimented, “I see that you are as devious as ever, Lotton.”
Lotton said, “Revy, barring the gender identity and bi-sexuality, they did not change my personality that much. They just made me loyal to them. And there have been some benefits to my gender change. I can now consume alcoholic drinks without a problem.”
Revy cracked a grin, as she stated, “Well, there is that. Also, you should consider yourself lucky that Rock and I haven't told anyone about where you are at.”
Lotton quietly responded, “I am deeply aware of the situation I am in.”
Revy commented, “Well, it looks like we are all getting something out of this deal.”
Lotton agreed, “Yes. We are.” She then went back to dusting the shelves.
There was silence in the room for a few seconds.
Revy then walked over to the couch Shenhua was sitting in. Revy sat in the couch. She grab the remote. She unmuted the TV, and channel surfed, to see what was on Shenhua and Sawyers yacht's satellite TV system.
Revy then waited for her friends to get ready.
Around an hour later, Shenhua and Sawyer turned to the living room. Both of them were dressed in their usual work clothing. And they head their weapons on them.
Revy used the remote to turn off the TV. She set the remote down, and walked over to Shenhua and Sawyer.
Revy then pulled out her reality device, and she used her reality device to teleport her two friends, and herself, to another location. As they searched for Bob and Ed, in the multiverse.
A few minutes later, Lotton walked into the living room, to check to more sure the Shenhua, Sawyer, and Revy were gone. Once she was sure this was the case, she decided to take an easy break from her work that day.
(_)
Reality, an alternate Earth. Date, Monday, November second, nineteen ninety-eight. Place, a hotel, in a small town in New England part of the U.S.A. Time, one thirty PM, in the afternoon.
The weather was partly cloudy, with a moderate breeze. the temperature being cool, but not cold.
Bob exited that front entrance of hotel, that he, Ed, and Boris, were staying at.
As Bob walked down the street, to a local dry cleaning service, a block away, he thought, 'I hope the dry cleaners have cleaned Mal's coat completely. Boy, did Revy do a number of that long coat, with those exploding cans of tomato soup. Fortunately, the coat took the stains, and not the rest of my clothing. Still, having my coat dirtied like that, annoys me.'
'And this is why I came to this town. It was a partly blind jump. But, I am where I want to be. This is close enough to my time period, with the reality close enough to my Earth, that debit cards work. But, far enough in the past that government spying is less than what it is in my present.'
'We have been here two days. And Ed and Boris have been understanding, with my situation, in cleaning my coat. But, I know they clearly want to leave. And so do I.'
'But, even though this town is part of the rust belt of the American factory ruins, it is still a nice town. And the hotel suites are each staying at, are nice. Also, the local restaurants have tasty food.'
'Still, this is the type of town that one settles down in. This is not the place for adventures. Though, Ed has not climbing the walls because she still has access to an internet here. And Boris is a professional. And when I get my coat back, within the hour, we will be leaving for a much more interesting place to some fun at.'
Bob then patted his hand-held encrypted radio, that was clipped onto his right side of his belt, as he thought, 'It is nice knowing that I can call for help, if I need it. Boris and Ed have their radios on. If I call, they will come running to help me.'
'And given what Ed told me she did to Rock. Along with what I have seen in her sparring session. I have no doubt she can hold her own, in a fight, with Boris, and myself. Though, I still prefer we not fight at all. And Ed and Boris both stated they agree with me.'
Half an hour later, Bob has reached the building the dry cleaners were in. He entered the store, paid for his coat cleaning, with his debit card, and he retrieved his coat.
As Bob walked on outside of the dry cleaning store, he was holding his coat, in his hands.
He stood in front of the store, as he looked at his brown long coat. He thought, 'I see no stains. And my coat smells great. Also, given it is November, it is cold enough for me to wear, without overheating.'
As Bob put on his coat, he looked in front of of the coat open.
Bob then noticed something across the empty street, as he thought, 'Interesting. Across the street from the dry cleaners is an abandoned steal factory. It would be tempting to explore. But, I do not have time to do so.'
Bob then heard a familiar female voice, to his left side, say, in a casual tone of voice, “Hi Bob. I see you got those stains out of your coat.”
Bob said, without looking at her, “Hi Revy. I didn't expect to see you for another week.”
Revy commented, “One of the fun parts about traveling between times, and realities. For one person, it can be a few minutes. For another person, it can be several months. Or longer. Though, it is has only been a few hours for me. And I guess a few days for you.”
Bob turned to Revy, as he began, “Yes. And listen Revy, I really don't feel like...”
Bob suddenly stopped talking, as he saw who was with Revy.
To Revy's left was Sawyer, with her chainsaw hung across her back, on a strap. She wore purple and black goth clothing. She also had her electrolarynx choker around her neck.
To Revy's right was Shenhua, in her white coat, over her red qipao, with flowers on her dress. She held her both her kukri long knives in her hands. With the cords under her sleeves, attached to the bottoms of the hilts of the knives.
Revy had her armed cross, while she smirked at Bob.
Bob found that all he could say was, “Oh crap.”
The three women giggled at his response.
Bob thought, with terror, 'I am so dead. I would be on my hands and knees right now, begging for mercy, if I thought it would help me. But, with these women, begging would only make things worse for myself. Ed has the reality device. That means, my option is to run, radio Boris, and pray very hard that he can handle this situation.'
'But, first I need to calm down.'
Revy commented, “You did give me the hint that I need some help to deal with you.”
Bob forced himself to calm down. He shrugged, as he replied, “I admit. I walked into that one.”
Bob then swiftly bolted across the empty street, towards the abandoned steel factory. When he reached the chain link fence, which did not have barbed wiring, nor razor wiring at the top. He quickly climb over the fence. As he feet hit the ground, on the other side of the fence, he continued running deeper into the factory ruins.
The three women calmly watched, as they allowed Bob a the chance to run. To make their hunt more sporting.
Sawyer commented, with her electrolarynx, “He is faster than I expected.”
Shenhua stated, “Any doubt about him knowing us, has been answered. Only someone that knows us, would run that fast.”
Revy stated, “True. The last time I got in a foot chase with him, we ran for a while, He did not have our stamina and endurance. But, he does have above average physical abilities. So, he is no push over.”
Revy then reminded her two friends, as she calmly continued, “And remember girls. Rock and I want him alive and mostly unharmed. He will be no fun for us if it is maimed. The same goes for Ed.”
Shenhua replied, “I will keep that in mind.”
Sawyer commented, in the monotone tone of voice of her electrolarynx, “No problem.”
All three women then quickly run across the empty street.
When they reached the other side, Sawyer used her chainsaw to swiftly cut a hole for them in the chain link fence. With them soon followed Bob into the factory ruins.
(_)
As Bob ran through the factory ruins, he soon turned to his left.
While Bob continued to run, he quickly took in his surroundings.
Around Bob, the factories buildings, walls, roads, and parking lots, were in serious disrepair. With several steel reinforced concrete block walls, concrete pillars, and some concrete dividers, partly collapsed.
Also, there were several empty rusted steel fifty gallon oil drums, scattered throughout the open area.
Also, there were patches of the dirt, by the roads, and broken through the roads and parking lots, where tall, uncut grass, that nearly reached as high as the fifty gallon oil drums which were standing on their sides.
In addition to all this, Bob noticed that, due the time of day, in relation to the sun, and the height of the buildings, which Bob ran between, there were a lot of shadows cast in the area.
While Bob rushed thought the area, he thought, “A lot of places to hide. Good. Now, to find a place to hide. While I call for help.'
Bob saw a concrete pillar that was attached to a partly standing concrete wall. To Bob's right side, there was empty space, by the pillar. To Bob's left side, the pillar was attached to a concrete block wall,
The height of the partly collapsed wall ranged from four to eight feet.
The partly collapsed wall stretched for several meters, until it ended, at a corner of another wall, that was also partly collapsed. Though, the wall on the far in had several holes in it.
It would be charitable to call the other side of the pillar and wall, the interior part of a building. There was more open sky, than roof on the other side of the pillar and wall.
Bob thought, 'They are not coming at me from the air. So, I only have to think two dimensionally in my hiding place. And that pillar, and wall, will do nicely.'
Bob rushed behind the pillar, near where the wall attached to the pillar. He then knelt down, as he then removed his encrypted, hand-held radio from the right side of his belt.
Bob turned the volume dial down low enough that he could barely hear it. He then pushed the talk button. He whispered, into the radio, “Boris, are you there?”
A few seconds later, on the other end of the encrypted radio channel, Boris calmly inquired, “What is it?”
Bob quietly responded, “I'm in trouble. Big trouble.”
Boris asked, “Is Revy back?”
Bob softly answered, “Yes. And she brought her friends. Shenhua, and Sawyer. And they all look ready to play hard. I don't have to tell you how screwed I am, right now. If they had brought the Bloodhound with them, I would have already surrendered, by now.”
Boris said, in a comforting tone of voice, “That fully understandable. Where are you? So, I can come, and rescue you.”
Bob responded, “I am in the abandoned factory ruins, from across the dry cleaners. A block away from where you guys are at, in the hotel. Do you remember where that it?”
Boris answered, “Yes. Now, where are you in the factory?”
Bob stated, “When you are at the dry cleaned, go directly across the street, to the fence. After you get passed the fence, walk fifty yards, then turn to your left. Go another hundred feet, between the buildings. I am in that area.”
“Since most of these buildings are nearly collapsed, I suggest using them for cover to ambush Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer. And bring Ed and the reality device along with you. Her genius, and skills, might would be an asset in this situation. I am sure the two of you can come up with a plan, by the time you get here.”
Boris said, “Ed just walked into my run. She has her radio, and she has clearly been listening in. We are heading out now, with the device. We will return later, to our rooms, to collect our belongings. For now, just hide, or stall them, for as long as you can. We will be there in a few minutes.”
Bob thought, 'Ed only goes silent, when the situation is very serious. And I am glad she realizes how serious the situation is.' He softly replied, “I will do my best.”
Bob then turned off the radio, and put it into one of his pockets, in his brown long coat.
Bob decided it was best to remain where he was, as he waited for Boris and Ed to show up.
Bob kept an eye out, of his surroundings, on the side of the wall, and pillar, he was kneeling by. He did not dare sit down, in case he was found, and he had to make a quick run for it.
A minute later, about fifty feet away, on the opposite side of wall and pillar that Bob was kneeling against, Bob heard Revy's voice, as Revy yelled, in a sing-song voice, “Warriors!... Come out to play!...”
Revy's voice took a more serious tone, as she loudly stated, “I always wanted to say that! Still, I hated that movie! Being a New York City bad girl! From that time period! I found the film offensive that they did not show that the girls could play as rough as the boys! And you, Bobby-boy, of all people, know how rough we like to play!”
Bob then heard another woman's voice, with a chinese accent, loudly say, “Come out now, Bob, and we will not harm you! Personally, I like meeting my fans! And I can appreciate why you are scared out of your mind, right now! But, you must understand one thing about me! I do keep my word!”
Bob thought, 'Given accent, that must be Shenhua. Sawyer has to use a voice box to speak. So, she cannot yell. Also, Shenhua's english speaking skills have gotten a whole lot better that when she was shown in the Black Lagoon series. And that makes sense. Given she as spend more time around english speaking people. Including, living with Sawyer and Lotton. Both of whom knew english. With Shenhua having to use her own english speaking skills more often.'
'Though, I need to voice on the here and now. I have to be aware that they must have seen me make that turn. So, they know I am here somewhere. And they either trying to flush me out. Or, they know I am behind this pillar, and Sawyer is coming around the side, to ambush me.'
Bob took a look around, as he mentally realized, 'I don't see them. So, it is likely the first. And they are trying to flush me out.'
Revy yelled, “Bob, you can run, but you cannot hide!... Well, not for long, anyway! Still, this is getting boring, Bob! You wouldn't like us when we are bored! Though, while we are waiting, let us talk about your future, Bobby-boy! Guess what Rock told me! You are going to love it! I am sure you know about Akira's gender changing, sneezing ability! Well, it turns out you have the same genes to change genders with a sneeze!”
Bob mentally screamed, 'They know! How?!... The blood on Akira's blade, when she poked me! They must have analyzed it. Damn it!... Well, nothing I can do about it, now. Still, having probably some of the most, twisted, deviant, badass women, that I know of, knowing I am. For lack of a better term. A latent gender bender. Is terrifying on several levels.'
'Let's see. First, we have Shenhua. The knife nut that compares stabbing people with her long knives to sexual intercourse as a man. Her knives are basically mental phallic symbols for her. And she is an expert at using to her knives.”
'Then, there is Revy. That girl is so many shades of crazy that it is not even funny. And it was hinted, by Rowan, that she when through a sadomasochistic phase, while in Roanapur, before the Black Lagoon series began.'
'Finally, there is Sawyer... The quite one, in so many ways... Where to start with her?... She is the literally a chainsaw wielding maniac whom figured out how to make a profitable career out of being a chainsaw wielding maniac.'
'In Roanapur, Sawyer was paid use her chainsaw to hack of human bodies. With a number of those bodies still breathing... To actually be only mere feet away, in the same yard, with such a person, is so scary that I don't really think about it, because doing so would cause me to freeze up. I am not sure what her deal is about being here. But, anyone that made a living like that needs to be avoided at all costs.'
'The only good news about Sawyer is that she expressed interest in changing her job to one that is more like that of a mercenary, slash hit-woman. Still, I know better than to want to get anywhere near her.'
'Along with all this, I am sure the fact that if I was turned into a girl, I would be a virgin again. And I am sure that, along with the thought of taking my manhood away from me. By electrocution and sneezing. That the thought that I would be a virgin, as woman, would only turn these women on, even more about.'
Shenhua yelled, “Revy has this all worked out! I think you will like it!”
Bob thought, 'Like hell, I will.'
Revy yelled, “Bobby-boy, you clearly want to be a badass! Well, we can arrange that! It will cost you your manhood! After some electricity, and sneezing, we can have some fun! Just look how our previous student turned out! I believe you have met her! Her name is Akira!”
Bob thought, with worry, 'That explains so much about how Akira ended up the way she is, after her manga series ended. Still, it is one thing to be turned into a chick. That would be bad, but not the end of the world. Yet, being turned into a crazy chick, that is the embodiment of everything I don't like about some women, is too scary a thought for even me! I need to get out of here.'
Bob turned to his right side, as he looked down the wall, and at the partly collapse wall, in front of him, which had large holes, which lead into an open field behind it.
Bob thought, 'I need to be quiet, and I should be able to sneak away from them.'
Bob then started to crawl on the ground, on all fours, along the concrete wall. He crawled so he could be more quiet. And he was careful about where he placed his arms and legs, on the ground, so he could stay as quiet as possible.
While Bob crawled, he got dirt on his pants, and on the elbows of his coat. He thought, with annoyance, 'And I just had this cleaned.'
Bob looked in front of him, and he saw that the wall ran for another fifty feet.
When he reached the corner, the intact parts of the walls blocked his view. But, Bob did not care, as he slowly crawled through a hole by the corner, where the two partly collapsed walls met.
A few seconds later, Bob slowly crawled out of the hole, and onto the dirt outside.
As Bob reached about six feet outside the hole, with his body clear of the hole, Bob looked up to see, less than two feet from himself, two tanned, feminine, very well toned, legs, whose feet were wearing socks and green boots.
Bob mentally whined, 'You have got to be kidding me!'
Bob got into a kneeling position, as he look up at Revy's face. Bob also saw that Shenhua and Sawyer were only a few feet behind Revy. With Shenhua to Bob's right side, and Sawyer to his left side.
Revy look down at Bob, as she smirked. She said, “Nice try, Bob.”
Shenhua and Sawyer giggled.
Bob asked, “How?”
Revy pointed out, “The super-soldier serum we were given, gave us slightly enhanced senses. Not by a lot. We cannot hear your heartbeat. But, we can hear you moving around.”
Bob cursed, “Damn it!”
All three women then started laughing, at Bob's reaction.
While the women laughed, Bob was still in a kneeling position, and he got a very close up look at Revy's belly. As Bob look at Revy's stomach, he noticed something, about the tanned woman's stomach.
Bob thought, 'Wait a minute. Rock is now a girl. Hmm. So how did Revy here?... I think I still might be able to save myself.'
As the women began to calm down, Revy looked down at Bob, as she inquired, “So, do you have anything to say, before we take you with us? And don't worry. We will come back for Ed, later.”
Bob looked up at Revy's face, as he calmly asked, “Yes. I do. Revy, please don't take this the wrong way. Even at this distance, I can barely tell. But, are those stretch marks on your stomach?”
Revy suddenly blushed beat red, as from behind her, Shenhua and Sawyer heard Bob's question.
Sawyer and Shenhua turned to Revy, as Shenhua said, “Revy, we knew you were going to have children, someday. But, we did not expect you to become a mother so soon.”
Sawyer commented, with her electrolarynx choker, in her monotone voice, “And Rock is now a girl. Who is the father?”
Shenhua inquired, “Revy, did you cheat on Rock?”
Revy immediately turned around to face her two friend. At the same time, she completely ignoring Bob, as she defended herself, by saying, “It is not like that. Rock is actually the father.”
Sawyer questioned, “How does that work?”
Revy stated, “Timing, some instant packets of something call spring of drowned man, and some simple medical equipment. And you would not believe how it all happened...”
Revy then explained how she and the other Lagoon members got pregnant. She then mentioned each of their children. Though, she did not use their names.
As this happened, Bob slowly crawled away from the three. And he soon found a nearby hiding place, behind row of oil drums.
While Bob did this, he heard the entire explanation, while he wished he had not.
Bob thought, with annoyance and disgust, 'Somebody pass the brain bleach. Where is a MIB neuralizer when you need one? Too much information. I did not want to, nor need to hear about that. My life it just getting weirder by the minute. With that info, I think if they captured me, I would be a whole lot worse off than I thought, beforehand.'
Nearby, Sawyer requested, “Can we have some if those instant man packets?”
Shenhua said, “Yes. Those packets sound interesting.”
Revy answered, “Sure. Dutch has over almost nineteen hundred packets left. She even has lots of instant spring of drowned girl packets, as well. That temporally turn men into women. The way the packets work is simple. Powder goes in cold water, you splash yourself, instant man. Being splashed with hot water reverses the effect.”
“Though, the effects of the magic, from the packets, does make people water magnets, for hot water, until they change back. Along with this, the temporary stuff offers a lot of control. And, from what we were told, the man powder will not work on those women that are pregnant. Though, all of us refused to test that claim, while we were pregnant.”
“Anyway, you will love being a guy for a little while. Being able to swap, back and forth, for both partners, let us play out a lot of fantasies that I had for years.”
“And I am glad both of you are interest. The change might temporally add a very more inches to your height.”
“And Shenhua, you have always complained about men know a lot about stabbing, but not much about being stabbed. How would you like to be the one doing the stabbing for a little while, without the knives?”
Shenhua responded, “I admit that the concept is intriguing.”
Revy said, “Good. As soon as deal with this guy, and his girlfriend, I will introduce you to new levels of fun. Hell. We can test this fun on Bob, after we turn him into a chick. Just bring plenty of condoms.”
Revy then turned around. Next, she looked down, to see that Bob escaped out of sight. As Revy looked around, she angrily asked, “Where did he go?”
For all three women, Bob was nowhere in sight.
A few seconds later, Revy yelled, “Bob! That is the good trick! Not many people can disappear right in front of me! Though, I am not upset! Just surprised!”
Revy then looked more closely at the ground, and she saw a trial of depressed dirt, and broken grass blades, which lead from where she was standing, the right side of a row of oil drums, that were only twenty feet away.
The oil drums were three feet high, and they were located under an overhang that lead into the shadows of one of the ruined factory buildings.
Revy loudly stated, “Bob, the problem with crawling is that you lead a nice trail! I can see where you went! Now, don't make me pull cutlasses on you! You will not like the results!”
Nearby, Bob thought, 'She is probably right. She does know where I am at. Pissing her off will not do me any favors in this situation. So, I might as well show myself.'
Bob stood up over the oil drums, as he faced the three women.
Bob saw that Revy, Sawyer, and Shenhua, were at him.
Bob frowned, as he thought, 'I guess she did know where I was at.'
Revy noticed that Bob was frowning. She flatly stated, “Oh. Don't be like that. Looking back, you will like being turned into a girl. You already have the genes to change back and forth. We just need to activate them. Then, we can have some real fun.”
“None of my friends, that used to be male, including my lover, Rock, have really complained that much about being women, once they tasted some of the pleasures of being female. You will enjoy multiple orgasms. And I know what you are thinking. You have a girlfriend. We will invite her, as well. As smart as Ed is, I am sure she could learn a thing or two from us.'
Bob thought, 'I don't think shades of crazy is a strong enough term for Revy. And I won't dare let you corrupt Ed. Whom is a kind, sweet lady. Though, Ed is crazy, she the nice type of crazy. The type that crazy that you bring home to the family because she is fun to be around, in a family friendly kind of way... I have to stop this.'
Bob look at Revy, in her eyes, as he inquired, “Revy, why are you so obsessed with changing men into women?”
Revy met Bob's gaze, as she smirked. She said, “The impossibility of it all, while actually being a reality, turns me on. Now, walk around those oil drums, and come here. Before you upset us.”
Shenhua and Shenhua decided to punctuate Revy's order, with Shenhua holding up her long knives, and Sawyer pulled out her chainsaw, and revving it up, in front of herself.
Just then, from the shadows of the factory, behind Bob, someone shot twice at the three women.
All of a sudden, the holster straps on the top of Revy's shoulder snapped off, and her shoulder holsters, with the pistols inside them, dropped to the ground, around Revy's feet.
This took the women by surprise.
Two more shots hit the top of the hilts of Shenhua's long knives, right above where she was holding them, forcing her to drop her weapons, without actually harming her physically.
Finally, one more shot rang out. The shot hit the bottom side of Sawyer's saw chain, where the chain recoiled back into the engine, with the bullet causing the chain to jam, stopping the chain in it's tracks.
Sawyer quickly realized her chainsaw has stopped working. To avoid damaging the motor, or snapping her chain, she swiftly turned off her weapon, until she could figure out what was wrong, and fix the problem.
Revy yelled, “What the hell?!”
Then, all three women watched as a man walked out from the shadows of the factory building, from Bob's left side, to where he was standing between them and Bob.
The man had his semi-automatic pistol, in his right hand, pointed at them, as all three women immediately recognized him.
Revy stated, with shock in her tone of voice, “Boris?! You are the biker?”
Boris was wearing his dark clothing, as he stated, in a direct tone of voice, “Yes. And Bob and Ed are under my protection.”
Shenhua did not take her eyes off of Boris, as she walked over to Sawyer. She whispered into Sawyer's left ear, “Tiger hunting, again.”
Sawyer kept her eyes on Boris, as well. She quietly replied, “I know.”
Shenhua softly commented, “And we didn't get paid for that job.”
Sawyer shrugged, as she quietly replied, “Well, we did get Lotton out of that job.”
Shenhua softly agreed, “True.” She cracked a grin, as she quietly continued, “And Lotton has been fun, as both a man and woman.”
Sawyer cracked a grin, as she whispered, “I agree. Now, let's be quiet, and let this play out.”
Both Sawyer and Shenhua remained quiet, as they watched the situation unfold in front of them.
A few seconds later, they then noticed Ed coming out of the shadows of the factory. She wore a shirt, pants, tennis shoes without socks, and a cloth jacket over her shirt. She swiftly walked towards Bob.
As Ed came to a stop beside Bob, she looked at him. She asked, “Is Bob, okay?”
Bob turned to Ed, as he smiled at her. He answered, “Yes. I am fine. Now, that you two are here.”
Ed returned Bob's smile.
Sawyer commented, “So, you are Ed?”
Ed and Bob turned to Sawyer, Shenhua, and Revy. Ed answered, “Yes. Ed is Ed.”
Sawyer responded, “Huh?”
Bob said, “It is one of Ed's quarks. Just go with it.”
Revy did not take her eyes off of Boris, as she stated “Boris. You know how powerful we are. Do you really think you can take us?”
Boris responded, “Well, none of you are bulletproof. And I am the only one holding a gun, right now. And Shenhua, don't even think of going for your throwing knives.”
Shenhua replied, “I wasn't planning too.”
Boris went onto say, “And even without my weapon. I already went hand to hand with a fireball throwing super-strong, magical girl, with swift reflexes and combat training. A woman, whom I am to understand, was able to go toe to toe with Roberta, as a cyborg super-soldier, in a powersuit. Taking that into account, I think I can handle you three in hand to hand combat.”
Shenhua asked, “How did you find that out about that fight?”
Boris answered, “Roberta told Balalaika. Balalaika told me.”
Revy caught the subtlety of Boris' comment. She inquired, “Balalaika? Not, Captain?”
Boris said, “Not anymore. As I am sure you heard. I retired.”
Revy replied, “That we did.”
Shenhua and Sawyer each nodded once in confirmation.
Sawyer asked, “So, how has retirement been for you?”
Boris stated, “I am better for it. I am having a great retirement. You really should try make friends with Bob and Ed. Instead of being their enemies. They are real fun to travel with. They have taken me to the most interesting of places. Bob is basically the tour guide to the multiverse. While, Ed makes sure we have plenty of funds, no matter what reality we are in. And I provide bodyguard work. It is a wonderful arrangement.”
Bob and Ed heard Boris' comment. They smirked at the three women.
Boris gave the three bad girls a lecherous grin, as he stated, “And I have met more hot, nice women, while with Bob and Ed, than I have in my entire life. Thanks to them, I am having the time of my life. I would gladly take a bullet for either of them.”
Bob kept his eyes on Revy, Shenhua and Sawyer, as he said, “We would do the same for you, Boris.”
Boris continued looking at the three women, as he responded, “Thanks, Bob. You three likely had no idea what it was like for us men that lived in Roanapur. Especially, us in Hotel Moscow. Sharing a building with several other men, while the only hot women we dealt with were too crazy and too dangerous to approach. The hottest being one's commanding officer.”
Revy conceded, “I can see how that could drive a man crazy. Though, there were still plenty of whores. I was with Dutch when we transported a number of them to Roanapur.”
Boris said, “Well, the best way to put it is. After cooking premium steaks all day, for everyone else, a person does not feel like eating a cheap hamburger.”
Sawyer commend, “He has a point, there.”
Revy just shrugged, in response.
Boris went onto say, “Yes, Sawyer. I do have a point. That point being that the honest truth is, I admired Rock, for throwing caution to the wind and approaching you, Revy. And then there is, Benny, and Janet. The first hot, sane, intelligent babe to come to town, in who knows how long, and Benny snaps Janet up. That lucky bastard. I envied both Rock and Benny, until they were turned into women.”
Revy stated, “Well Boris, I can see why you are siding with Bob and Ed. Still, you are aware that word is going to get out of who you are with, and what you are doing?”
Boris agreed, “Of course. And if word gets back to Balalaika. Please let her know that I am loving my retirement. And I thank her for letting me peacefully leave Hotel Moscow.” Boris did not take his eyes off the Roanapur women, as he requested, “Ed, the reality device.”
The women watched as Ed pulled out her reality device from her left, front pocket.
Shenhua inquired, “Where did you get that?”
Ed answered, “Ed made it.”
Sawyer turned to Boris, as she questioned, “Boris, did Ed really make that? I know she is a hacker, but is she also an electronics genius?”
Boris nodded, as he stated, “Yes, to both questions. Very much so. Also, she is a very nice woman. And barring a few quarks, I enjoy being her friend.”
Ed smiled at Sawyer, Shenhua, and Revy. She commented, “Ed has seen your series. Ed like to become friends with you. But, only after you three have years of mental therapy, beforehand.”
Boris and Bob could not help but snicker at Ed's suggestion.
Revy countered, “You are one to talk, Ed.”
Ed pointed out, “On the contrary. Ed is feral crazy, not violent crazy. People usually have no problems with feral crazy. People only worried about violent crazy. You three are violent crazy. Understanding the difference keeps Ed out of all sorts of trouble.”
Bob looked down at Ed, as he smiled at her. He then turned to Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, as he stated, “And this is why I love having Ed as girlfriend.”
Bob and Ed turned towards each other. Bob leaned down, so he and Ed could share a quick kiss on their lips.
Boris continued looked at the three bad girls, with his pistol trained on them, as he backed up to where he was standing right beside Ed and Bob.
Boris suggested, “Ladies, if you knew what was best for you. You would back out now, while no one has been hurt.” Boris then ordered, “Hit it, Ed.”
Ed thought of a reality, place, and time she wanted to go. She held that thought, as she pressed the red button on her reality device.
Boris, Bob, and Ed then instantly disappeared from Shenhua, Sawyer, and Revy's sight.
A few seconds later, Revy picked up her holster, and holstered pistols. As she leaned back up, she turned to face her two friends. She inquired, “So, do either of you want to back out, now that we know Boris is protecting Bob and Ed? Given Boris' skills, I will understand if you want too.”
Shenhua picked up her long knifes, and put them away. She stood back up. She turned to Revy, as she smirked. She said, “Hell no. I always wondered how I would stack up against Boris. Chang has me in a fight. Balalaika is equal to Chang in skill. You and I are fairly equal. But, Boris. I just never could find the excuse to find out how good he really was.'
'Well, now I have an excuse. And given the situation, I do not have to worry about any reprisal from Balalaika, nor Hotel Moscow.”
Revy agreed, “Good point.” She looked over at her other friend, as she questioned, “And you, Sawyer?”
Sawyer turned to Revy, as she replied, “I am staying with you, Revy. I got nothing better to do. And you were right. This is exciting.”
Revy smiled, as she commented, “That is what I thought you both would say. And it is going to be so much fun catching them.”
Sawyer suggested, “Still, let's head back to our yacht, and plan our next move there.”
Revy complimented, “Good idea, Sawyer.”
Shenhua suggested, “When we get arrive, there is a nice restaurant, about a mile inland from where our yacht is docked, which serves good cantonese dishes.”
Sawyer mentioned, “We went there yesterday. It really is good.”
Revy pulled out her reality device, from her right side shorts pocket. She cracked a grin, as she said, “Sounds great. Though, after dinner, I will have to jump to my home for a few minutes, to get new holsters. I will even pick up a few of those instant man packets for you to try out. Just, remember to use protection. And if you swap back and forth. Be careful not to get yourself pregnant. Paying attention to when it is the fertile part of your month cycles will help.”
Shenhua said, “Don't worry. We will careful.”
Sawyer replied, “Yes. We will.”
Revy ordered, “Now, ladies, get a little closer to me.”
Sawyer and Shenhua took a few steps closer to Revy.
Revy then stated, “Now, let's get something to eat.”
Revy thought of where, when, and what reality she wanted to go to, as she pushed the red button on her reality device.
All three women instantly jumped realities, and back to the Black Lagoon Reality, in Taiwan, where Shenhua and Sawyer's yacht was moored. With the three of them appearing inside the yacht's living room.
In the living room, Lotton was still in her white maid outfit, as she sitting on one of the couches, while she was watching TV.
It has only been half an hour since Shenhua, Sawyer, and Revy had left from the living room, and to the reality they had tracked their prey too.
And the three women had instantly reappeared between Lotton and the TV, while facing her.
Lotton quickly used the remote by her to mute the TV. She then tossed the remote on the couch she was on, as she swiftly she stood up.
The three other women looked at Lotton, as Shenhua ordered, “Get cleaned up. And change into something more formal. We are going to go out to dinner. And you are coming with us.”
Lotton replied, “Thank you.” She then turned, and left to her own private quarters, to change her clothing to a nice dress that Shenhua and Sawyer had bought for her.
(_)
In the same reality that Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer had left, Ed, Boris, and Bob reappeared in a familiar location, which was a room, with a window that allowed plenty of light in to see with.
Ed stated, “We are back Ed's room, at the hotel.”
Bob inquired, “And how long has it been for here?”
Ed answered, “Five minutes. Ed figures that the three women would not guess that we would return to so near a time and space to where we were.”
Boris holstered his pistol, as he compliment, “Intelligent thinking, Ed. We need to collect our things. Check out and go.”
Ed turned around, to face Bob, with Bob looking back at her. She then looked Bob's in in his eyes, as she stated, “One thing, first. Ed and Boris heard what Revy and others were talking about. Why do they want to change Bob into a girl?”
Ed's comment caused Boris to turn to look at Bob, as well.
Bob looked at Ed, as he was shocked, speechless. He thought, 'Oh no. They heard what Revy said.'
A few seconds later, forced himself to calm down, as he looked back Boris. Then, back to Ed.
Next, Bob took a few steps back, to sit on the edge of Ed's bed, as he sighed. He thought, 'I might as well tell them.'
Bob looked up at his two friends, as he stated, “There was something I have not told you about myself. In all honesty, I did not put all the pieces together until that night we rescued you, Ed.”
Ed and Boris looked down at Bob.
Bob saw concerned looks on their faces.
Boris inquired, “What did you put together?”
Bob said, “It all started when I accidentally got sent to the Cowboy Bebop reality. I found out, from a blood test on my genes, by the corrupt police there, that I am more than just human. I have ancestors from two different alien species.”
Ed happily interrupted, “So. It is every sci-fi geeks dream to make out with a hot alien. And Ed gets to experience this.”
Bob wasn't sure how to response, as he commented, “Thanks. If it was just that, I wouldn't mind. But, it seems the genes from both species cause an interesting ability to happen when they are activated. Akira has the same type of mix in her family tree. You see, Akira, the blond woman in the cowgirl outfit, that we met, is from my reality. She is also the Akira from the Gacha Gacha Secret manga series. And we share the same family tree of having Alteran and Shimeru genes in our chromosomes.”
Ed frowned, as she understand what Bob was alluding too. She quietly said, “Oh no...”
Boris asked, “What does that mean?”
Bob let out a few deep breaths. He then stated, “I am a latent gender bender.”
Boris inquired, “Then, why haven't you changed back and forth?”
Bob answered, “I can't. And I don't want too. While I have the genes to do so, those genes are dormant. Though, all it would take to activate those genes is to be electrocuted. If that happened, I would gain the same gender changing abilities as Akira.”
Boris questioned, “Are you sure?”
Bob stated, “Yes. Those police in the Cowboy Bebop reality ran a program on my genes. To see a computer model of what I would look like if my alien genes were active. I would become the female equivalent of my current male form. That was confirmed by those computers. Fortunately, the program finish during a mass jail escape I was part of, and I was the only one that saw it. I immediately deleted the data and destroyed the blood samples they took from me.”
Boris complimented, “That was very wise of you to do so.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
Ed teased, “How hot is Bob as a woman?”
Bob said, “Think of when my mother was a few years younger than I am now. Also, it seems that the ages of my gender forms would not be parallel. The female side is a few years younger than the male side. Akira had the same problem, in her manga, with her two gender forms, when she was a teenager. Anyway, I would be nowhere near as hot as you.”
Ed could tell that Bob was flirting with her, as she happily replied, “Thank you.”
Boris inquired, “How did they find out?”
Bob theorized, “The best I can figure is they probably found out from analyzing some of my blood they had gotten, from Akira cutting me with one of her blades.”
“The irony of them finding out from Akira is not lost on me. And I guess Rock told Revy. And Revy told Sawyer and Shenhua. And now, three of the most twisted, badass women in the multiverse want to turn me into a girl, just for kicks.” Bob put his face in his hands, as he concluded, “It's a nightmare.”
Bob felt someone gently lay their hand on his left shoulder. Bob look up from his hands to see that it was Boris.
Boris kept his right hand on Bob's left shoulder, as he stated, “Don't worry. We will help you through this. I won't let those women capture you. And I don't give a damn what genes you have. You have proven yourself to me.” He then removed his right hand from Bob's left shoulder.
Ed said, “Yea. Ed don't care either. Bob not have choice who he descended from. Bob is nice guy that does not deserve horrible fate from those violent women.”
Bob cracked a weak grin, as he responded, “Thanks guys. So, now what?”
Boris suggested, “We collect our things, check out, and then we go relax and unwind.”
Bob agreed, “Sounds like a great idea.”
Boris inquired, “Since you are the expert. Do you have a place, time, and reality, in mind?”
Bob thought about Boris' question for a few seconds. He then answered, “Yea. I do. But, it depends.” He turned to Ed, as he asked, “Ed, do you mind translating for us, from japanese to english? My japanese is still not sharp enough to be workable.”
Ed shrugged, as she replied, “No problem. Ed takes it we are going to Japan?”
Bob smirked, “Yes. But, not the Japan you are thinking of.”
Boris inquired, “What do you have in mind?
Bob coyly answered, “Good eighties cheese.”
Ed handed Bob her reality device, as she said, “I look forward to it. And here.”
Bob took the device into his hands, as he replied, “Thanks. Also, I have an idea for the luggage. We just jump to another alternate Earth like this one. Another small town in the U.S. and rent a few decent hotel rooms. Then, we jump to another reality, and have a night on the town. Only, we return to the other reality, where our items are, to rest.”
Boris approved, “I liked it.”
Ed replied, “So, does Ed.”
Bob said, “Also Ed, I suggest you take a few tools with you, just in case something happens to the reality device.”
Ed complimented, “Good idea. And, when we have time, Ed plans to teach both of you how to repair the reality device.”
Boris stated, “I am more than willing to learn.”
Bob replied, “So, am I.” He then stood up from Ed's bed. He continued, “Now, let's get out of here, before for those women show up.”
Ed and Boris nodded in agreement.
(_)
Two hours later, after the three adults collection their items. Checked out of the hotel. They found a private place to reality jump at a similar Earth, with a similar town, in a similar time. Ed used his laptop to hack a local bank so they could use their debit cards. They checked into a nice hotel. Put their belongings in their rooms. Had some dinner. And afterward, Bob took them to the reality, time, and place, that he had in mind for them to relax and unwind.
A few seconds after Bob teleporting himself, Ed, and Boris, to the reality he had in mind. All three of them looked around. They saw that it was sunset, while they stood on the sidewalk of an urban city street, that not very busy.
Ed asked, “Where are we?”
Bob put the reality device, into an interior pocket of his long brown coat. He pointed in a direction, with his right hand, as as he request, “Take a look at the skyline over there.” He then let his right hand drop to his side.
Ed and Boris turned in the direction that Bob pointed. On the horizon, they both saw Genom Tower sticking up towards the sky.
Boris became immediately worried, as he questioned, “Chang's Tower? You brought us to Roanapur, at the height of Chang's madness?”
Ed corrected Boris, as she said “No. This is not Roanapur. That is Genom Tower, and this is Megatokyo.”
Bob explained, “To be exact, this is Megatokyo, late 2033, of the Bubblegum Crisis OVA reality. Boris, if you ever wondered where Chang was inspired by idea for her tower, this is the place.”
Boris commented, “I think I have been here before. Chang had Hotel Moscow attack the top of Genom Tower, and later the AD Police station. But, I doubt it was this specific reality, because we threw that city into chaos.”
Bob quietly said, “Let us hope you are right.”
Boris requested, “Still, you will have to show that series to me, sometime. I believe Chang did show us the first few minutes of the first episode. Though, I did not have the chance to see the rest. But, the series did look interesting.”
Bob responded, “I will. Also, while I suggest we don't stay long. I figure it would okay to stay here for a few hours.”
Ed asked, “So, why are we here?”
Bob answered, “We are going clubbing tonight. Just one place.”
Ed grinned ear to ear, as she guessed, “Hot Legs?”
Bob used his right hand, to point at a nearby alleyway, to his right side, as he stated, “Yep. And if this device took us to the right place, that alleyway over there is where the entrance of Hot Legs is.” He then dropped his right hand back to his side.
Boris pointed out, “This looks like a rough neighborhood. Are you sure this is wise?”
Bob conceded, “Not really. But, it is early. I figure that as long as we leave before eight PM, local time, we should be fine.”
Boris shrugged, as replied, “I see your point. Still, what do you plan to do if they have a problem with you two being under twenty-one years old.”
Bob smiled, as he said, “Well Boris. I figure you can be pretty persuasive. If you have to be. Still, the series did not show that the place had a bouncer that collected an entrance fee, nor checked IDs. So, getting in will be okay. And as long as Ed and I don't order any alcohol, we should do fine. Still, we don't have to worry about paying as long as we don't order anything.”
Boris wondered out loud, “If we not ordering anything, especially drinks, then why come here at all?”
Bob answered, “To watch the performance, from a local singer. I made sure I also had in mind that the specific singer that would be performing, with her band, at Hot Legs, in around ten minutes.”
Ed smiled mischievously, as she said, “Priss.”
Bob replied, “Yes.”
Boris commented, “Must be some singer.”
Ed stated, “She is. She is one of the main characters of the anime. Though, this is her day job. Her night jump is more interesting.”
Bob pointed out, “Well, if she sings the same songs as she did from the anime, then we are in for a nice performance of nineteen eighties style J-Pop music. I always had a preference for Kon'ya wa Hurricane and Mad Machine.”
Ed responded, “Those are good. But, so are Kodoku no Angel and Touchdown To Tomorrow.”
Bob stated, “No arguments there. Most of those songs are good. Now, let's head inside.”
All three adults then walked into the alleyway.
Fortunately, the alleyway did not have any people in it, and it was still fairly lit from the ambient sunlight.
They soon saw the sign to the club, 'Hot Legs', in pink neon lighting.
Stairs let to the second story exit door, with the door being on a catwalk, and a small 'exit' sign, above the second story door.
The pink, neon 'Hot Legs' sign was set below the catwalk. With the main entrance being right below the sign.
At the ground level, there was an entrance, without a door, that lead some stairs, which lead into the building, at a diagonally downward angle.
As the three adults came closer to the Hot Legs entrance and exit, Bob pointed at the lower entrance, with his right hand, as he said, “This way.” He then lowed his right hand.
Next, Bob walked inside, and down the stairs, with Boris and Ed following him inside.
As they made their inside the main room club, they came to a stop, as they looked around.
They were on the first floor, and a two story room.
In front of then were a bar counter with stools. There was bartender behind the bar. With the counter facing the dance floor, and stage, to the right side of the room.
The dance floor was currently empty, due to there not being any music being played.
To their right side was the dance floor, with the stage on their far right side.
To their left side was a staircase that took them to the second story, which over looking the dance floor and stage, where Priss and her band, the Replicants, would be performing
The stage had various rock band instruments already set out for that night's bands.
Also, they saw there were a far number of customers already inside the building. Though, the room was nowhere near even half full.
Bob thought, 'They probably came early to see Priss. And given how often Priss has problems with Sylia calling her before, and during, her performances. It figures she would want to occasionally be the opening act for the evening, before boomer problems developed later in the night.'
Boris suggested, “Since we are not staying too long, let's sit by the bar.”
Ed replied, “Agree.”
Bob commented, “That is okay with me.”
All three of them walked to the far end of the bar counter.
When they got there. Bob and Ed sat down, while facing the stage, with Bob sitting to Ed's right side. To Ed's left side, Boris leaned his back against the bar.
From the corner of his eye right, Boris could see that bartender approached them.
Boris thought, 'He is probably going to try to badger us into ordering something. I can fix that problem quickly enough.'
Boris turned to the bartender, and gave him a look that screamed, 'Back off.'
And the bartender wisely choose to do so, as he walked away from the three adults, to check on some other potential customers.
Boris relaxed his face, as he looked back towards the stage.
A few minutes later, the three adults watched a japanese man came out onto the front stage. He began speaking in japanese.
Ed translated for Boris and Bob, “The man is introducing Priss and her band. They should be out in a minute.”
Some of those sitting down, among the crowd in the room, stood up, and walked to the dance floor, and on the dance floor, as they got ready for Priss and her band to perform.
A few second later, Ed, Bob, and Boris watched at the stage lights turn on, brighten the stage, as the band came out, and got ready for their set.
The room and stage lights soon dimmed, for a few seconds. A few seconds later, the stage lights came back on brightly, to show Priss in her costume and blond wig, on stage, between two men holding electric guitars. There was another man, in the back of the stage, to their left, whom was sitting behind a drum set.
The stage lights illuminating between the band players, and behind them, began a rotate a multi-color flashing scheme. And the then band started playing, while Priss began singing the song, Kon'ya wa Hurricane.
Bob mentally noted, 'Nice of them to start a strong the performance with a good song. Given that long blond wig, which is different from the original short blond wig she originally wore, and custom Priss is wearing, she looks exactly like the CD cover picture of her on the BGC OVA Episode Five, Moonlight Rambler OST.'
'Along with her long, blond wig, she is wearing a formal yellow evening gloves on both her arms. Also, she is wearing thigh high yellow boots, and a full chested, red, side-laced corset. And wow, does she have the figure for that outfit... Thought, Priss is clearly not wearing any underwear underneath, because anyone who cares to look can see her camel toe showing over the front bottom part of her red corset.'
'Not that I am going to say that, out loud, in mix company. Yet. I might mention it to Boris, when Ed is out of earshot. He would likely get a chuckled from it. Still, this is a wonderful excuse to do something with Ed, that I rarely get the chance to do.'
Though, before Bob could turned to Ed, Boris said, “Nice blond.”
Ed and Bob laughed lightly.
Boris asked, “What?”
Ed answered, “Actually, it is a wig she wears on stage. She has long brown hair.”
Boris commented, “I can see her as a brunette. And she is hot either way.”
Bob stated, “No argument there.” He turned to Ed, as he flirted, “Though, Ed here is hotter.”
Ed turned to Bob, as she used her left hand to lightly hit Bob on his left shoulder. She complimented, “Always the nice boy, Bob.”
Bob smiled at Ed, as he asked, “Of course. Want to dance, Ed?”
Ed returned Bob's smile, as she answered, “Sure.”
Both young adults got out of the seats, and they walked together to the dance floor in front of them.
When they reached the dance floor, they walked between the crowd already there, until they found a space where the could dance. They then began to dance together, in rhythm with the rest of the crowd.
At the bar counter, Boris watched his two younger charges, he happily thought, 'Those two make a nice couple. If I ever meet Bob's parents, I am going to tell them they did a great job raising their son. He is so polite and giving. He knows how lucky he is to have attracted Ed's attention. And he is so giving to her. Every chance he gets, he is nice to her. And Ed appreciates his gestures, and she tries to be just as giving back to him.'
'And both of them have helped me a lot. They both know my past. And they didn't have to help me. Yet, they did. And I owe them so much for the wonderful places and experiences they have provided for me.'
Boris kept his hands low, as from under his coat, he pulled out his bottle of pills from his right pants pocket.
While keeping his hands under his coat, he slowly opened the pill bottle, lifted a pill from the bottle, before closing the bottle and putting it back into his right pocket.
He then palmed the pill into his mouth, with his right hand, and he dry swallowed the pill.
Boris mentally reflected, 'Given the weight of the bottle, I am going to have to stop by and get some more of this medication. Fortunately, I know the exact drug's name, and where to get it, in a number realities. Also, the drug is cheap and widely available in most of those realities. I will retrieve the reality device from Bob, later tonight, and go out, after some more of these pills, after Bob and Ed are asleep.'
'And I do wish I had more time to spent with them... Oh well, at least I am not going to be be gone tomorrow. I still have some time to enjoy things with them. Still, with Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer after them, I don't think Zangief's training is going to be enough.'
'I am going to have to start seriously training both of them. I have already sparred some with both of them. And I have showed them some pointers. They are open to my instructions. Still, I am going to have to step up their training, so they can defend themselves, when I am gone... I will approach them later tonight about this matter.'
'Right now, I just want them to enjoy the moment, together.'
The song ended, with the band being to play, while Priss sang the japanese lyrics to, Kodoku no Angel.
As the song started going strong, something then caught Boris' attention at the entrance.
Boris watched as two boys, in their late teens, maybe a year younger than Bob and Ed, walked through the entrance.
The two boys were average height, around Bob and Boris' height. They had muscular builds.
Also, both had tanned skin, and black hair. From the looked of their body and facial features, they were clearly brothers. And from the looked of their ages, likely fraternal brothers, because they are not identical. Though, they could likely pass for each other, if they were not standing side by side with each other.
The brothers wore pants, t-shirt, and tennis shoes.
One brother wore a varsity jacket, and the other brother wore a short, white lab coat.
Boris thought, 'Those two are clearly not from around here. But somehow, they seem familiar. In a good way.'
Boris angled his head to allow for him to overhear them.
The boy in varsity jacket said, in english, “Well, let's just hideout here for a while.”
The one in the short, white lab coat replied, in english, “Good idea.” The lab coat boy then looked at the band playing on the stage, as he stated, “Even though we don't have any money, at least we can enjoy the entertainment.”
The one of the varsity jacket responded, “Yea. To bad we don't know japanese.”
The one in the lab coat said, “Mores the pity.”
The one of the varsity jacket suggested, “Let's sit by the bar.”
The one in the lab coat replied, “Okay.”
Them, two teenaged boys walked to the bar and sat down beside Boris. With the boy in the varsity was sitting in a stool beside Boris, with the boy in the lab coat sitting on the other side of the boy with the varsity jacket.
Both boys sat in their stools, with their backs to the bar, as they watched Priss and her band perform.
Though, Boris did not directly look at them, he used the corner of his eye to watch them.
A minute later, Boris noticed another man walk into the nightclub.
Boris did a double-take when he saw the man.
The man was japanese, and clothed in strange, bright blue clothing. And his hair was bright blue, as well.
Boris forced himself to turn his head back towards the stage. As he continued looking at the man with corner of his eye, he silently asked himself, 'How many blue haired japanese men? Or women, for that matter, do I know? One. It is Natsuru. The magical girl with Rock's crew. But, honestly, as guy, as he is now, he looks a few younger.'
Though, Boris did not show it on the outside, he mentally winched, as he continued his thought, 'Oh crap. That is Natsuru of the past. And this is that BGC reality we raided. I think it is best I not mention this to Bob and Ed. We came here to relax. And that is what I am going to make sure they are going to do.'
Boris attention was drawn back to the brothers, as the teenage boy in the varsity jacket said, “Brother, you got to admit. The music is good. And that longer haired, blond singer on stage is easy on the eyes.”
Boris thought, 'So, they are brothers.'
Teenage boy in the white coat, replied, in english, “Yea. You got that right. And look who is on the dance floor. Who knew those two could dance so well? I am truly proud of them.”
The brother with the varsity jacket on looked at the dance floor, he saw whom his brother was talking about, and simply nodded in response.
Boris mentally noted, as he looked at his friends dancing on the dance floor, 'Bob and Ed are dancing fairly well. Given, neither has had any real experience in doing so. And they rarely have had the chance to do so. We have been to a lot of places. But, they both admitted to me, they feel they are still a little young to go club... Wait a minute, are these to boy talking about them? I have to find out.'
Boris looked down at the two, as he sternly asked, in english, “Do you to know them?”
The brother in the jacket responded, “Not yet.”
Boris mentally wondered, 'Why does that reply fill me with dread?'
The brother in the white coat replied, “We were just commenting on how well they danced.”
Boris said, “Good.”
A few seconds later, Boris noticed another brown haired man, wearing pants, a shirt, and jacket, walk down from the second story set of stairs. Boris could not see the man's feet to determine who type of shoes he had. The man had short brown hair, and he looked to have a mix of asian and caucasian ethnicity.
The man look over at Natsuru for a few seconds, he then went over and talked to him.
Boris thought, 'I wonder what they are talking about? But, it doesn't matter, because it lessens the chances of Natsuru likely meeting Bob and Ed, with the meeting likely ruining their evening.'
Boris then turned his attention back to his two friends dance.
The current song ended, and Priss and her band started playing the song, Wasurenaide.
Boris mentally noted, 'This song is more lower beat and melancholy.'
Boris then watched as Bob and Ed, along with a number of the other dancers started to slow dance to the rhythm of the song.
As Bob and Ed slow danced with each other, they closely embraced one other.
Boris smiled, as he thought, 'It is nice that the two of them have enough sense to know when to become more romantic.'
For the next five minutes, Boris watched at Ed and Bob slow danced in step with each other.
As the song ended, Bob leaned down so he could kiss Ed deeply on her lips. Ed returned the kiss.
Boris grin slightly widened, as he thought, 'Now, that is how you do it.'
(_)
On the dance floor, as Ed and Bob broke their kiss, while they were both warmly smiling at each other.
Ed suggested, “Let's go sit down.”
Bob replied, “Whatever you want, Ed”
The two of them started walking toward Boris, at the bar counter.
As they left the dance floor, Priss and her band started playing the song, Mad Machine.
Meanwhile, Boris saw his two friends coming towards him. He moved down the counter, to his right side, so he could angle himself between Bob and Ed, and Natsuru.
While Boris, watched Ed and Bob coming towards him, he noticed the brother in the varsity jacket whisper something into his brother's ear.
The brother with the white lab coat looked at his brother and nodded.
Both of them then stood up, and quickly walked towards the stairs to the second story of the club.
Boris lost sight of them, as the went up the stairs, to the second floor.
As Bob and Ed approached, Bob asked, “Boris, who were those boys?”
Boris turned to Ed and Bob, as he honestly answered, “Not a clue. And it doesn't really matter.”
Bob shrugged, as he replied, “Okay.”
Bob and Ed then sat back in their seats at the end of the bar. With Ed to Bob's left side. And Boris to Bob's right side.
Boris remained standing, as he intentionally angled his standing body to block the view of Ed and Bob, from Natsuru.
Boris thought, 'With luck, they will not noticed Natsuru. And the last I saw of Natsuru, she, or I guess, he, is to wrapped up in talking to that man, and watching Priss, to care about meeting anyone that he has not technically met, yet... Man, time travel can be confusing to think about. And even more difficult to personally deal with.'
'Still, I will just stand here and enjoy the show. With my friends. And now worry to much about such matters.'
Boris looked on stage, as he watched Priss and her band perform.
Soon, Bob, and Ed, also turned their attention to Priss and her band, as all three adults watched the stage performance, of Priss and her band playing one their songs, after another of their songs.
A little while later, after a few more songs by Priss and her band, Boris turned to looked at Ed and Bob. He saw his two friends were still watching the performance on stage. He mentally noted, in mild relief, 'Good. Bob and Ed have not yet notice, Natsuru.'
Boris then turned and noticed that Priss and her band had finished her latest song, Suriru Ni Odoru Enjeru-tachi, and the band was not playing another lead in to another song.
As the music stopped, Priss bowed. Then, she and her band set down their instruments where they found them, and they calmly walked off stage.
Boris thought, 'I guess they are finished for the night.'
From the corner of his right eye, Boris noticed that the Natsuru stood up with the man he was talking to. And they both walked over the entrance together, and they exited the building.
Boris thought, 'Good. Natsuru is gone, with not problems. Now, I don't have to worry about him. For the moment.'
Ed turned to her two friends, as she stated, “Ed liked that performance. It was better to see in person.”
Bob turned to Ed, as he agreed, “You got that right, Ed”
Boris looked down at both of them, as he stated, “While the performance was good, we need to talk.”
Bob turned to look at Boris, as he asked, “What is it, Boris?”
Boris answered, “I have been doing some thinking. With Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer after you two, I feel that you both need some more hand to hand combat training.”
Ed chirped, “Okay. Boris already giving us some lessons.”
Bob guessed, “Yes. And those lessons have been nice. Though, I feel there is more you wish to add?”
Boris stated, “Yes. Bob, I feel we need to get you a gun. After, we pick one out, I will train you how to use it. Also, if Ed wants to, I can purchase her a gun as well. And she can learn how to use a firearm.”
Ed commented, “Ed will think about it.”
Bob inquired, “So, where do you plan to go to acquire a gun?”
Boris said, “Roanapur. I know a very skilled gunsmith there.”
Bob sarcastically thought, 'Just great. Walking right into the lions den. But, I do trust Boris.'
Ed commented, “Sounds like fun.”
Bob commented, “While, I admit, I am a little scared of going to that city...”
Boris spoke up, “And you should be.”
Bob stated, “I realize that. Though, I feel that we will be fine with you there. Are you planning to go to an alternate Roanapur than your own reality?”
Boris said, “No. I am not sure if this gunsmith exists in another reality, besides my own. As such, we are going to the past of my own Roanapur. Before Chang completely took over control of the city. That way, if trouble does happen, I can use my connections to bail us out.” Boris mentally reflected, 'Now, that I think about it. This trip will likely go slightly wrong. But, in a good way.'
Bob complimented, “That is good thinking.”
Boris responded, “Thank you.”
Ed yawned. She then stated, “Ed is getting tired. She is ready for sleep.”
Bob turned to Ed, as he admitted, “Yea. I am a little tired, as well.”
Boris commented, “I don't mind heading back for the hotel. And Bob, could I have the device? I will teleport us there, myself.”
Bob replied, “Sure.” Bob then pulled out the reality device from an inner coat pocket, and he handed it Boris.
As Boris took the device, he said, “Thank you.”
Bob responded, “No problem. Now, let's get out of here.”
Bob and Ed stood up, and all three adults walked out of the club, through the bottom, front entrance, that lead into an alleyway.
Less than a minute later, Boris, Ed, and Bob walked of Hot Legs. They soon found a somewhere private. Boris then used it their reality device, to teleport all three of them to the hotel, on an alternate Earth, where they left their luggage in their suites. For those of that alternate Earth, the adults had only been gone only a few minutes.
The three of them said their good nights, and then retired to their suites to get some rest.
Though, after Boris entered his suite, and ran a quick errand, with their reality device, before he returned to his suite, a minute later, for Bob, Ed and those in that reality. And Boris then got ready for bed, and went to sleep, himself.
To be continued.
(_)
Author’s Notes:
Those of you that have seen the Fifth Element film know what I am talking about when I say. Of the numerous places you would like to go to in the multiverse. That list would likely include the space luxury liner, Fhloston Paradise, and the resort beach planet, Fhloston.
And even with the ship being destroyed at the end of the movie. A little time travel, before the ship was destroyed, would solve that problem. And that ship's alarm system, and escape pods, made it very clear when it was time to leave the ship, and how to leave the ship.
The only people that were blown up on the ship were the villains. Everyone else had the sense to get off the ship, beforehand.
And I really enjoy the dynamic group of Bob, Ed, and Boris. Boris pointed out. Bob is the tour guide to the multiverse. Ed hands funds and identification, with her hacking skills. And Boris is there bodyguard.
This is a surprisingly good, yet simple team formula for traveling the multiverse.
I really liked the build up in this chapter.
From Revy first going after Bob and Ed. Then, Revy's defeat, clean up, and her getting some help, To Revy, with Shenhua and Sawyer confront Bob. And Boris showing up, with Ed, revealing himself to Revy, Shenhua and Sawyer.
Now, I am sure some of you are wondering why Revy is so set on capturing Bob. One of the main reasons that Revy is so set on capturing Bob is Bob beat her using dirty tricks. And that upset Revy. And Revy is now partly going after Bob and Ed, out of the sheer principle of doing so.
It is shown that Revy is stubborn that way. When she gets an idea in her head, she will not let it go. Unless someone she respects, such as Dutch, Chang, or Balalaika, even indirectly, tells her not too.
Which is not likely going to happen. Dutch and Balalaika do not know what is going on. Chang is in hiding. Rock knows better than to try to talk her out of doing this, until she calms down. And Revy likes the idea of having the chance to go after Boris. For her, Shenhua, and Sawyer, Boris is just icing on the cake, in this hunt.
On that matter, Rock really should not have told Revy about Bob's genetic quark. That is likely going to create trouble for everyone involved.
Also, I am glad I finally got to introduce Shenhua and Sawyer in this chase. Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, are fun characters to play off of each other. Those three have a great chemistry with each other.
I believe I gave some decent reasons for them to come along with Revy. Including, Shenhua pointing out that the three bad girls never had the chance to see what Boris was capable of. Now, they can find out.
And so can you readers. I believed that Boris is one of those untapped characters in Black Lagoon that could really shine, if he was given the chance to do so.
In the Black Lagoon series, Boris was both Balalaika's second in command, and her straight man. Though, I always got the sense, if he had the opportunity to relax, he would be an interesting guy to get to know. As Bob and Ed are finding out.
It is clear that Boris became Balalaika's second in command because he is loyal to her, and he is a badass.
I feel that given the symmetry of the Black Lagoon series, Boris is likely around Revy and Shenhua's skill level in overall fighting abilities.
But, given picking a fight with Boris, was picking a fight with Hotel Moscow. There was no real way to show what Boris could do, in the Black Lagoon series.
And in the Black Lagoon series, no one at that skill level was crazy enough to pick a fight with Hotel Moscow. Even Revy, on her bad days, knew better than to do so.
Now, in this book, the situation has flipped. And for Boris, the shoe is on the other foot.
Boris is no longer with Hotel Moscow, so Shenhua, Revy, and Shenhua, can finally find out what Boris can truly do, without fear of retaliation from Hotel Moscow.
While, Boris knows if he seriously hurts, or kills, one of those three women, he risks retaliation from their friends. Including, Roberta. So, now he is the one that has to be careful.
On a side noted, after looking at the Black Lagoon anime and manga series a few times. I have come to the conclusion both Boris and Balalaika are ambidextrous.
It is the only way to solve some minor inconsistencies with those two characters.
Both in the manga Tokyo Arc episode twelve and thirteen, and in the anime episode twenty-three, it is shows during the standoff, with Balalaika holding a gun to Rock's head, Boris pointing his gun at Revy, and Revy pointed her guns at Balalaika and Boris.
Balalaika and Boris each are showing to have their pistols in their left hands.
The scene even showing Boris using his right hand to pull out his pistol, from the shoulder holster under his left armpit, and he then swapped hands, to hold his gun in left hand.
But, here is the rub. In the anime it shows that Boris is getting out the driver's seat, on the left side of the vehicle. He then opened the door, in the back left side of the vehicle, for Balalaika to get out of.
And later in chapter fourteen of the Tokyo arc of the manga, and episode twenty-four of the anime, during the mafia massacre, it is shown that Balalaika using the Accu-Tek HC-380 pistol, in her right hand to shot the yakuza members.
Also, in that same scene, Boris is show holding the pistol with two hands. His right hand was under his left hand. This is a right handed shooting position.
Most vehicles in Japan have the driver's side located on the right side of the vehicles.
From art, drawing, and animation standpoints, I believe that entire scene is messed up, at the mechanical level.
Though, the plot, characterization and dialogue for that standoff scene are flawless in that scene. Rock does some of his best work in that scene.
I believe somehow the original pictures for that scene in the manga were accidentally flipped, before being published and the animators looked at images in that manga scene. They likely talk about what to do, and the probably decided just to go with it.
Though, I also believe the standoff scene has basically becoming an injoke for the animators that worked on the Black Lagoon anime.
This is why the animated shows that the car Boris and Balalaika came in had the driver's seat on the left side, and why Boris pulled his gun out with his right hand, and switched to his left hand.
Also, in episode twenty-five and episode twenty-six, during the Roberta's Blood Trail arc, the flashback scenes of Rock remember Balalaika putting a gun to his head, Balalaika is still holding her gun with her left hand.
And in episode twenty-six, during Roberta's Blood Trail arc, right after the meeting at the beginning of the episode, between Chang, the Lagoon crew, Garcia and Fabiola. Rock imagines that it is Chang that is in the garage holding a gun to Rock's head. With Chang holding the pistol with his left hand.
The scene was symbolism, to show that Rock rightly considers that to be one of the most dangerous situations in his life. And he considers Chang to be just as dangerous as Balalaika.
Also, there is other evidence that Balalaika is ambidextrous. In episode twenty-eight, around eleven minutes, forty-seven seconds into the episode, there one image panning scene, showing the fight between Balalaika and Chang, right before the Lagoon crew first came to Roanapur.
The same scene is in chapter thirteen, of the manga version of the Roberta's Blood Trail, El Baile de la muerte, the Dance of Death. There is a picture of the same scene, in more detail.
The scene showing that Balalaika having a pistol in her right hand, with a drum magazine on it. Though, in the anime image, you can barely make out that Balalaika is holding another pistol in her left hand.
And in the manga image, one can see she is making a fist, with the possible outline of a second pistol in her left hand.
So, basically, Chang and Balalaika both dual wielding in their fight against each other. And Balalaika was even able to knock the pistol out of Chang's right hand.
Though, from both the manga, and anime, Balalaika lost that fight. And from the manga, both of them almost killed each other in that fight.
On a side note, in both the anime and manga versions, Chang is shown wearing a black tuxedo, with a formal white shirt under his coat, and a bow tie around his neck. In the anime, his bow tie is red.
So, for simplicity sake, for this story, and since it is established that Boris has it shoulder holster under his left armpit, Boris will use his right hand in the use of his pistol. And Balalaika will use her right hand for her pistol, as well.
Also, in this chapter, I enjoyed that I got to showing what happened to Lotton.
Then, there are the scenes romantic scenes, after the confrontation in the factory ruins. Where I got to do some interesting romance scenes, with Ed and Bob, using dancing and songs, at the nightclub, Hot Legs.
If you do not know the songs mentioned, during the Hot Legs scenes, in the this chapter, they are from the Bubblegum Crisis OVA soundtracks. The songs have aged well, and they are worth a listen too.
And you may notice that the last parts of this scene overlap with scenes from book one, chapter eight, of my anthology of insanity. I do like recursive writing. And these scenes answer some of the scenes from that part of my anthology.
Now, with Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, after Bob, Ed, and Boris, the chase been taken a new level, and the insanity is only going to increase for this book.
And due to this, Boris now seeks to procure a gun for Bob, and train Bob in the use of the firearm.
Unfortunately, in doing so, Boris, Bob, and Ed, are about to do the time warp twist in Roanapur, before Chang builds his tower.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Five: “Yellowflag Collision.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Black Lagoon Reality. Place, Roanapur. Date, several months after Akira first arrived in Roanapur. It was an hour after dark.
Boris, Bob and Ed reality jumped. For them, they had awaken, after resting the night before, from the previous day's events of facing Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer. Then, leaving the reality were in, for another reality. Next, they went to Megatokyo, to spent a few hours at Hot Legs. Where Ed and Bob dance the evening away.
After which, they returned to the hotel, in another reality, where they had their luggage in their suites. They, then retired to their room, to get some much needed rest.
The next morning, the woke up, got ready to face the day, got dressed. Had some breakfast together. And finally when to some place private, where Boris used their reality device, to reality jump to Roanapur.
They left their luggage in their hotel rooms, and they planned to return to that hotel, on that alternate Earth, when they finished their business in Roanapur.
Ed worn a t-shirt, shorts, and tennis shoes, without socks.
Boris ware black pants, black shirt, black boots, black leather belt, and black leather long coat. He has his semi-automatic pistol in his shoulder holster, under his left armpit.
Bob wear is brown pants, button up shirt, brown leather belt, his black boots, his necklace, and his brown long coat. He did not have on his shades.
As they looked around, they noticed it was warm outside, with a light breeze. On a partly cloudy night.
While, there were only a few streetlights across the street from them, they saw they were standing beside a corner of three story building. And the corner they faced was the front and the right side wall of the building.
Ed turned to Boris, as she inquired, “Ed thanks Boris for letting us rest, shower and have some breakfast before coming here. But, why come at dark?”
Boris pocketed the reality device, as he turned to Ed. He answered, “Too many people would know my face. Moving at night decreases the number of people that will see me. Right now, it is around eight thirty PM, at night.”
Boris thought, 'Still, given some of the places we are going. I will be seen. But, this way, I can minimize how many people do see me.'
Bob looked over at Ed and Boris, as he shrugged, He said, “That makes sense. Boris, I know you brought us to Roanapur. But, when are we?”
Boris turned to look at both Ed and Bob, as he stated, “Several months after Akira first arrived. From what I understand, from various sources, Akira came to town a few months after the Bloodhound left town, for a second time.”
Bob inquired, “So, after the Blood Trail arc? Post-series?”
Boris replied, “Yes. And it will be a long time time until Chang makes his move. Which happens some time after Akira leaves.”
Bob smiled, as he complimented, “Brilliant thinking, Boris.”
Boris cracked a grin, as he requested, “Thank you. Remind me later to tell you about the time I was one of the judges of the Roanapur Bad Girls Bikini Contest.”
Bob opened his mouth, and he stopped himself from speaking, as he turned to Ed.
Ed looked over at Bob, as she nodded. She stated, “Ed, wants to know that story, too.” She then looked over at Boris.
Bob turned back to Boris, as he replied, “Then I would like to know, as well.”
Boris said, “Okay. I will tell you went we get back to the hotel.”
Ed inquired, “So, how long are we going to be here?”
Boris answered, “We are going to be hear until later this morning. I have to make some phone calls, to set up a meeting with the gunsmith.”
Bob stated, “This must be some gunsmith. “
Boris replied, “He is.”
Ed looked at both Bob and Boris, as she questioned, “So, where to first?”
Boris smiled, as he said, “The one place I am sure that every Black Lagoon fan would like to go to. The Yellowflag. And I made sure to use this reality device to come here on a night when the Lagoon Company, nor Lotton and his Raven Unit, would be there.”
Bob asked, “Who is the Raven Unit?”
Boris answered, “They are a group that Lotton formed after my series ended. The group is composed of Lotton, Shenhua, Sawyer, and Akira.”
Bob whistled. He then said, “That must have been some team.”
Boris stated, “I know. They were surprisingly formidable.”
Bob replied, “I bet.”
Ed commented, “We will have to hear more about them, later.”
Boris stated, “I would be more than happy to tell you about them.”
Bob complimented, “We look forward to it. And that is good thinking on your part. They are all trouble magnets.”
Boris said, in a sly tone of voice, “The stories I could tell you. In the series, Bao was not joking about Revy trashing his bar on a regular basis. The series pretty much only showed the tip of the iceberg, of how much trouble those men and women could get into, when they were not at work.”
Bob grinned, as he commented, “That is going to be a conversation.”
Ed asked, “Sound like fun. So, how far is it to the Yellowflag?
Boris answered, “Right here. Just walk behind me, and stay close. When we are finished here, I will call us a taxi to take us to a few places in town, that I would like to show you.”
Boris then began walking around the front of the building, with Bob and Ed following behind them. They stood were making their way on the porch in front of the Yellowflag.
As they passed by the windows, Bob and Ed could not help but look inside.
While they did so, they notice the men and women inside, whom were sitting at the tables, and bar counter. All of them appeared dangerous, and a few of them looked back at them.
Boris soon lead them to the entrance. He opened the double doors for them, and both teenagers stepped inside.
Boris closed the does behind them.
At the sight of Boris, everyone one in the room went silent, as they turned to look at the Boris, and the two newcomers with him.
As Boris, Ed, and Bob stood around at the entrance, looking back at the crowd, Bob thought, 'You could hear a pen dropped in this room, right now.'
Bob and Ed looked around at the crowd more closely. They saw a lot of people, but they did not see Revy, Rock, Dutch, Benny, Akira, Sawyer, Shenhua, nor Lotton.
The only person they recognized was Bao, the bartender, whom was standing behind the bar counter, looking at them.
Bob thought, in relief, 'Good. Boris was correct. None of regulars that we would have to worry about, are currently here. The only person here that I recognize is Bao. And I always did want to meet that man. Anyone who can survive such a level, of continued violence, while still having his sanity and body intact, deserves my respect.'
Boris then walked towards the bar counter, with Ed and Bob following right behind him.
As Boris approached, all the customers at the counter, immediately took their drinks, and moved to the tables, throughout the room.
When the three adults reached the counter, Bao was stood right in front of them, from across the counter.
The three adults faced the counter, as they remained standing. Ed was in the middle. Boris to her right side, and Bob was to her left side.
Bao stated, in english, “Boris. You usually don't come around here. And why did you bringing kids here? This is not a daycare center.”
Ed commented, “We are not kids.”
Bao looked at Ed and Bob, as he smirked. He responded, “For me, and many here. You and the black haired young man with you, appear to be lily white innocent kids. I can see it in both your eyes. This is not place for either of you.”
Bob calmly said, “We appreciate your concern.”
Bao focused his attention on Bob, as he his smile turned more polite. He commented, “At least you are smart enough to understand my meaning.”
Boris stated, “I require the key to my safe house. And I need to the use of your office phone. I require privacy for the calls I will be making.”
Bao looked over at Boris, as he reached under the bar with his left hand. He then reached over the counter, with his left hand, with his hand closed.
Boris held out his right hand, with the palm open, while facing upwards.
Bob said Bao dropped a key into Boris' hand.
Boris closed his hand, and put the key into a pocket, on the right side of his coat, as he continued to look at Bao.
Bao stated, “Don't loose it. It is my only key. And go ahead, use the phone in my office. But, no long distance calls. And if I catch either of these kids with one of Flora's whores, I don't care who you are. You're all out of here.”
Boris took the key, a he replied, “Understood. Get these two a bottle of beer each. While I got make a phone call. And don't let anyone harm them.”
Bao responded, “Don't worry. They will be safe.”
Boris replied, “Good.”
Boris then turned, walked pass Bob and Ed, as he headed to the back door, on the left side of the back wall, by the bar counter.
When Boris was out of side, and in the back of the building, Bao turned back to Ed and Bob.
Bao pulled out two cold beer bottles and put them in front of Bob and Ed, on the counter.
Ed and Bob just stared at the bottles, for a few seconds.
Bao barked, “Are you going to drink them? Or, not? The legal drinking age in Thailand is eighteen. And I am sure you are both that age, or slightly older.”
Bob thought, 'That is the legal age here, for now. In two thousand eight, Thailand raises the drinking age to twenty-one. I know because I did an essay in legal drinking ages in high school. I got an A on the paper. Though, private drinking, in private locations, is not regulated in this nation.'
Ed looked over at Bob. Bob look back at Ed. He nodded. He turned towards the counter, and he grabbed one of the bottles.
Bob opened the bottle and took a swallow of beer. He said, “It is not bad, Ed.”
Ed turned to the counter, as she took the other bottle, opened it, and took a drink. She replied, “It is okay.”
Bao commented, “I take you are boyfriend and girlfriend?”
Bob and Ed looked over at Boa, as they set their beer bottles down on the counter.
Ed answered, “Yes. And happily so.”
Bob stated, “She is quite correct. We compliment each other.”
Bao said, “I wish the other redheaded woman and black haired man, that comes in here regularly, had such a healthy relationship.”
Bob thought, 'He must be talking about Revy and Rock.”
Bob coyly replied, “I am sure they will work it out eventually.” He mentally added, 'And they do. If, what Revy claimed was true. That hey had each others baby. And I see know reason to doubt. Given such a claim is so unbelievable. It could not be a lie.'
Bao commented, “So, I take it you are not from around here?”
Bob answered, “That would be the understatement of the millennium.”
Ed just giggled.
Bao pointed out, “I hope you kids realize how dangerous this city is.”
Bob quipped, “Why do you think we are here with Boris?” He took a drink from his beer. He then set the bottle back on the counter.
Bao let out a laugh. He then asked, “Good point. So, how did you end of with Boris?”
Ed took a drink from her beer bottle. Then, she set the bottle down onto the counter. She answered, “Long story.”
Bao inquired, “And how did you end up here in Roanapur?”
Ed replied, “Even longer story.”
Bob lightly chuckled.
Bao pointed out, “By the way, how can that be Boris. Last I heard Boris is still working for Balalaika. I don't see him quitting his job to help two kids.”
Bob coyly said, “Bao, you are an intelligent man. You would be dead ten times over if you weren't. You know that there is a way that Boris can be two places at once. And yes, that is Boris. He is not a fake, nor a fraud.”
Bao became very suspicious, as he stated, “I never told you my name. Nor, did I inform you how dangerous my life can me.”
Bob winked at Bao, with his right eye. He replied, “No. You did not.”
Bao thought, 'Oh no. My gut is telling me something very strange is going on here. Or something very bad is about to happen.' Bao asked, “How weird of an answer to my question are we talking about?”
Bob leaned over over the counter, towards Bao.
In response, Bao leaned over the counter from his side, to where he was face to face with Bob.
Bob whispered, “You do know about Akira's little sneezing trick.”
Bao's eyes when wide for a second, before going back to normal. He softly answered, “Yes. I do.”
Bob quietly said, “Think weirder. The short answer is that we are from the future.”
Bao softly replied, “I believe you. And I take it that Boris being freelance, does not bode well for this city?”
Ed drink a drink of her beer, as she watched the two men quietly talk.
Bob quietly stated, “No. It doesn't.”
Bao softly asked, “How does this city end?”
Bob quietly pointed out, “If you talk, we will both die. Do you understand that?”
Bao softly said, “I can keep a secret.”
Bob whispered, “You know how Chang plays sane man for this city, and he keeps everything together?”
Bao simply nodded once, in response.
Bob softly continued, “One day, he goes completely over off the deep end.”
Bao whispered, “That bad?”
Bob nodded once. He then softly replied, “It gets better. Chang's fate after his fall is practically karmic.”
Bao quietly inquired, “How so?”
Bob softly replied, “He ends up a she, working as a janitor on a ship, with a crazy redhead for a girlfriend.”
Bao softly chuckled, as he quietly replied, “That is just wild. And don't worry. I will keep my mouth shut. So, what about me?”
Bob sadly whispered, “I am sorry. But, I don't know. I got most of this information from second and third party sources. Even Boris doesn't have most of the story.”
Bao softly replied, “I understand.”
Bob quietly said, in a comforting tone of voice, “Look on the bright side, Bao. You got a good sense of when things are about to hit the fan. You will probably leave town before things get too bad. And in the present, you are just enjoying being a bartender, somewhere else.”
Bao softly agreed, “Probably... That would be something I would do. Being forewarned, is being forearmed.”
Bob leaned up, as he responded, “You got it. So, I won't worry too much. As long as you keep you mouth shut, and your eyes open, you will be fine.”
Bao leaned up as well, while he cracked a grin. He said, “So, just standard operating procedure.”
Bob replied, “Exactly.”
Ed set down her bottle of beer. She then whispered into Bob's right ear, “Is it wise telling Bao about his future?”
Bob softly answered back in Ed's left ear, “It is good karma for us. If someone from the present learns that we were here, and we did not warn anyone, then they would likely make come after us, and make us suffer. At least this way, we can say that we warned someone.”
Ed admitted, “Ed sees Bob's point.”
Just then, the three of them saw Boris walked back into the room, from the door, to the left of the bar counter.
Boris walked around the outside of the counter, and up to Bob and Ed.
When Boris came to a stop, in front of his two friends, Bob and Ed turned to face him, as Bao looked at Boris, from across the counter.
Boris asked, “Any trouble?”
Ed answered, “None.”
Bob replied, “No.”
Boris ordered, “Good. Now, follow me.” Boris then turned around, head back into the back doorway, that he had just come out of.
Bob and Ed left their bottles on the counter, as the followed behind Boris.
They walked towards the back of the building.
As they left the restaurant area itself, Boris turned, and lead them up some stairs.
When the reached the second story, Boris walked onto the floor.
While Bob and Ed followed, Bob noticed that the staircase continued to going up to the third story.
As they continued walking down the hallway, they saw a few half naked women going in and out of the various rooms, along the hallway.
The women ignore them, while the three adults ignored the women.
About halfway down the hallway, Boris stopped at a closed, locked door, to his right side. He turned to face the door, as he pulled out the key that Bao had given him. He then used his key to unlock the door.
After Boris opened the door, he said, “Come inside.” He then walked inside. As he did so, he flipped on the switch, that turned on the two soft yellow, ceiling lights in the room.
The room was illuminated. And all three of them were inside.
Boris then closed the door, and turned to look at Bob and Ed.
Bob and Ed looked around. There was not much in the small room. All they saw was a cot, with a small desk, and chair near the cot. There was also a window with curtains draped over the window, to provide privacy.
Ed and Bob turned to Boris, with an unspoken question.
Boris understood what they wanted to know, as he explained, “This is my safe house. Hotel Moscow does not know about this place. A while back, I decided, I might need a place to hide out if things went bad. Though, Hotel Moscow was, well is, right now, the most well trained, and equipped mafia in this city, it does not made we were invincible. There was always the chance we might get caught off guard. Since, I rarely come here, it is very likely no one would think to look for myself here.”
“And even though this building has been torn down and rebuilt a few times, Bao always reserved this room for me. In exchange, I kept the heat off of him when it came to Hotel Moscow and Balalaika.”
Ed stated, “A good arrangement.”
Boris responded, “Yes. Also, if we get separated, you are to come here. This is where we will meet at. And while I am going to lock this door. Bao, I am sure, can still open this door. Just in case. Now, let me get something from here, and I can then show you around town.”
Boris then walked over, to the far wall in the room. Next, he knelt down, on the floor. As he did so, he pulled out a small combat knife from a sheath in his left boot. He use the knife to work up one the wooden floor boards.
After Boris got the floor board to come off, he looked a the hole under the board, as he commented, “I am glad my past self stopped by here a month ago. Right after this place was rebuilt.”
Boris sheathed his knife, and he set the wooden board down. And he then reached into hole.
Bob and Ed saw Boris pull out a few rolls of hundred dollar bills. Boris put the cash into his left side coat pocket.
Boris turned to Bob and Ed, as he continued, “I always did wonder what happened to this ten thousand in U.S. cash. Not that I did anything about it. It would be unprofessional to complain about losing money. And it would be embarrassing, due to it being my own money. I always figured whomever took it needed it more than myself. I guess I was right.”
Bob commented, “It is always nice to solve a personal mystery.”
Boris agreed, “Very true.” Then, turned back to the hole. He replaced the floor board to where it went.
Boris stood up, as he stated, “Now, let's head out.”
Boris walked to the door, and opened it. He held the door open, for Bob and Ed to walk out of the room first, and into the hallway.
Boris then exited his room, and into the hallway. As he did so, he switched off the ceiling lights. Next, he locked, and closed the door behind himself.
(_)
A minute later, the three adults were back downstairs, standing beside each other, at the bar counter, as Boris used some of his cast to pay for Ed and Bob's drinks.
When Boris finished paying for the drinks, he looked across the counter, at Bao. He asked, “My, I use you phone here to call a taxi?”
Bao took the money, and set it under the counter. He then looked up at Boris. He replied. “Sure.”
Boris then walked around the counter, to make a phone call, with the phone, set under the counter.
While Boris stood behind the counter, and made his phone call, Ed said, “Ed needs a minute.”
Ed then turned, and walked towards the women's restroom.
Ed poked her head inside for a few seconds. She then rush back towards Bob and Boris.
Bob noticed this. As Ed came to a stop in front of them, Bob asked, “Is the women's restroom filthy?”
Ed blurted out, “Yes. Worst Ed has ever seen in her life. Ed peeked her head into the women's restroom... Words fail Ed. And Ed scared that if that is the women's restroom, Ed does not want to even want to look at the men's restroom. Ed would rather go pee outside.”
Bob inquired, “That bad?”
Ed said, “Yes.”
Bao overheard their conversation. He turned to Bob and Ed, as he stated, “I clean those restrooms every day. When I first come in for work. I do not know how they get that filthy.”
Bob turned to Bao, as he stated, “Don't worry about it. You clean them every day. That is the best anyone could expect from you.”
Bao replied, “I appropriate that.”
Bob, Bao, and Ed, then noticed Boris hanging up the phone. He then walked around the counter, to where Ed and Bob were.
Boris said, “Time to leave.” Boris then turned and started walking for the front doors to the room. Ed followed behind him.
Bob turned to Bao, as he quickly said, “Well, see you later. And good luck.”
Bao looked at Bob, as he stated, “You too.”
Bob then turned around, and walked over to catch up with Ed and Boris.
Bao watched as the three adults left his bar. He then though, 'I wish those kids the best of luck. They are nice people. Nothing like the lunatics and trash I usually get in this bar.'
'At least they gave me a warning about Chang. And I intend to take that warning seriously.'
'I am not surprised to here that Chang will one day go insane. I always figured the stress, of keeping this city in one piece, would someday get to him. It is just a fact that if person is forced to deal with lunatics every single day, that person was more than likely eventually crack, and go crazy, himself.'
'Still, when would it be a good time to leave? And I wonder where I will end up? I will make sure it is a town where the law enforcement is not on the take. And unlike several others here, I am not wanted by any law enforcement personnel. At least, I have some options. The only questions that are left is where I am going to go? And when I am going to leave?...'
'Though, I cannot leave too soon. I know to much to just walk away, while everything is calm, and peaceful. The people here in power will notice me leaving, and they will probably come after me. So, I must be patient and, bide my time. And any decently skilled bartender has long since learned the value of patience.'
Bao then went back to tending to his other customers, at the Yellowflag.
(_)
Right side of the front doors of the Yellowflag, Boris, Ed, and Bob stood patiently by the street, as they waited for the taxi Boris called, to come pick them.
A few minutes later, the taxi picked them up.
They all sat in the backseat, with Bob on the left side. Ed was in the middle. And Boris on the right side, behind the driver.
Boris had told the taxi driver to go to corner of two streets, that Bob and Ed did not know.
The taxi driver then starting driving to their destination.
As the road in the backseat, Bob turned to Ed, and Boris, as he inquired, “So, where are we going to first?”
Boris turned to Ed and Bob, as he smiled at them. He stated, “You have been giving me a tour of some amazing places. I am going to give you tour of this city. It is still early at night. A lot of places are still open. We are first going to walk by a few casinos. No gambling. But, those casinos are still some interesting places to visit.”
“Then, I will show you around to some of the interesting night clubs. After that, I will show you which restaurants have the best food in town. And we will get a snack. Next, we will drive by the Ramsap inn, and stop at the Sankan Palace hotel.”
“Finally, I will get us a nice hotel that I can actually afford. And we will spend the rest of the night here. And tomorrow morning, we will get some breakfast, see the gunsmith, and leave.”
Bob replied, “Sounds greats.”
Ed looked ahead of herself, as she held her thighs tightly together. She stated, “As long as the first place we stop at has a clean restroom, Ed will be happy.”
Boris responded, “Do not worry, the casino we are going to is only five minutes away, and the employment there are very good about keeping everything clean.”
Ed said, “Good.”
Bob commented, “I agree with you. We are not going to do any gambling tonight. We really don't have the time. And I know want to stay in one place to long. Even at night, in this city, doing so would attract too much attention.”
Boris replied, “I agree.” He thought, 'Staying in one place to long, my cause my former comrades to come seek me out. Thought, as long as we stay on the move, we should be fine.'
Five minutes later, the group reached the first destination, the front entrance of a nice casino that Boris knew of. Boris paid the taxi driver, with some of the U.S. cash he had.
The three adults then entered the casino. With Ed soon finding a clean, empty, women's restroom stall, before it was too late.
After Ed returned from the women's restroom, Boris turned to Bob and Ed, as he began his tour of Roanapur, for Bob and Ed.
(_)
Two hours later, in the Hotel Moscow Headquarters, inside Balalaika's office, Balalaika sat in her chair, behind her desk. She was wearing her red dress.
The only lights in the room were a few yellow lamp lights placed on tables around her office. Including, a lamp light on the front left end of her desk, when facing the desk, from the front.
At the moment, Balalaika was answering her phone, in english, “Yes. Thank you for the information.”
Balalaika hung up the phone. She turned to the person standing in front of her desk, as she said, in russian, “That is the third call in less than an hour of Boris being seen traveling around town with two teenagers. What do you say to that, Sergeant?”
Boris stood in front of Balalaika's desk. He was wearing his usual dark green shirt, black pants, black boots, and olive business coat. Boris looked at Balalaika's face, as he calmly answered, in russian, “I find this hard to believe. Considering I am here.”
Balalaika responded, “I know. Something feels off about this.”
Boris asked, “How off?”
Balalaika replied, “As off as Akira's little ability.”
Boris commented, “I still stand by my score for her at the bikini contest. She earned that eight.”
Balalaika agreed, “No disagreement there, Sergeant.”
Boris inquired, “Still, why would someone impersonate me? There is nothing to be gained by doing so. And it would only end painfully for that individual, and their immediate associates.”
Balalaika said, “That is the question. And it gets stranger. All of the places that this other Boris has been spotted as having visiting, are some of the more interesting and popular locations of town. It is like he, and the two teenagers he is with. A black haired caucasian boy. And a redheaded girl with tanned skin. Are having a tour of the city.”
“From what has been reported. Neither this Boris, nor the teenagers with him, have done anything. They haven't said much to anyone. Except, for the employees of an icecream store. Where they stopped off to pay for a few small milkshakes. And then they left. All of this is so... mundane.”
Boris questioned, “Did this Boris order a vanilla milkshake?”
Balalaika asked, in disbelief, “Yes. How did you know?”
Boris answered, “That is my favorite icecream treat.”
Balalaika stated, “Curiouser and curiouser. I want them brought in alive and unharmed. There are questions I want answered from them, before we do anything to them.”
Boris replied, “Understood, Captain.”
Balalaika commented, “Also, Sergeant. I want you to stay here. Have the men go without you. If you go, it might cause confusion, or spoke our prey.”
Boris answered, “Yes. I will rely your orders to the men.”
Boris then turned and exited Balalaika's office.
Balalaika leaned back her chair, as she pulled out a cigar, and a cigar cutter. She used the cigar cutting to cut off an end of her cigar. Next, she put away her cigar cutter. After which, he pulled out her lighter, lit her cigar, and put away her cigar.
Balalaika continued to lean back in her seat, as she looked to her right side, and out the windows, of her office at the night sky.
While Balalaika took a puff from her lit cigar, she thought, 'Why do I feel like I just opened Pandora’s box, wide open? Ever since we returned from Tokyo, it feels like there has been a shift. Not in a good, nor bad way. It is like things have gone sideways. And I am not sure how to feel about this turn of events.'
'Speaking of Tokyo, I was concerned that I may have pushed Rock too far. While losing him would have been regrettable. Losing both him and Revy would have made things difficult in my dealings with Dutch. And giving Dutch jobs for Hotel Moscow offers myself the opportunity to competent individuals, while maintaining plausible deniability in certain situations.'
'Then, Rock showed me what he was really capable of. He showed how good he was at his hobby, when the Bloodhound returned to the city.'
'Somehow, Rock was able to realize how all the immediate players were going to react, including myself, and he arranged the situation where most everyone go to live, even the Bloodhound, herself, with the city left intact.'
'I am very happy I decided let Rock live, back in that parking garage, in Tokyo.'
'But, a lot of things happen during this time that also showed things were changing. When going after the Bloodhound, Revy showed the brains to ask for help from her contemporaries. And they all lived to survive facing the Bloodhound... Not bad...'
'Too bad I had to have my men shoot Revy and Shenhua, to get them to stop going after the Americans. But, I made sure, beforehand, to order my men to shoot them with ammo, and in locations, that they would be able to fully recover from.'
'And my men did admirable job.'
'Better a few bullet wounds, than a few corpses. And at least Sawyer and the others with them, knew to back off, without being shot.'
'Though, my men were not bluffing. They would have killed them, if they continued, and damaged my own plans for the Americans.'
'That would have been regrettable. And I would have caught hell from Chang. But, if it was either Hotel Moscow, and this city, or them. I would have sacrificed them. And I am sure they would have done the same in my place.'
'Fortunately, when I spoke to Dutch, later on the matter. He told me he understood why I did. And he preferred a mildly wound Revy, over a dead Revy.'
'That man is, if anything, practical about important matters. Besides saving my life. This is one of the reason I respect him. And why I continue to hire his crew for various jobs.'
'Still, Chang was not happy that wounded his chief enforcer. Though, sense Shenhua wounds were not serious. And she did make a full recovery, Chang did not make to much of a fuss about the matter.'
'And concerning, Chang. During this whole mess, with the Bloodhound's return. Chang was the one that most troubled me. Why did he go to Garcia. In retrospect, it makes sense. But, why go to him? By all logical, in dealing with the Bloodhound, he would have gone to meet his student. The one person who has actually fought the Bloodhound. Revy. Instead, he when to Garcia, whom he had never met before.'
'And that is not all. During the entire time the Bloodhound had returned, Chang acted very cautiously. He only left his army of bodyguard twice during the whole affair. Once to the Ripoff Church, for something. Likely to talk to one of his informants. The other time was to meet myself.'
'Chang has always acted like he is living by a different guide book than the rest of us. Now, recently, he is become even more cagy.'
'Chang's personality has always been... off. The man clearly loves being who he is. He dresses and acts like he is a chinese mobster from a modern Hong Kong mafia movie. And he has the skills to back up his motif.'
'I found that out, first hand. The hard way.'
'I will not make that same mistake, again.'
'But after Chang met with Akira, that one night. He has been acting odder and odder. And he seems a lot happier. There is noticeable bounce in his step now, that was not there before.'
'I cannot figure out what Chang is presently doing. But, I know he is doing something. And that is not good for myself, nor my men. I will have to keep an eye on him.'
'And Akira... Ah Akira. Proof that there are stranger things in this world that even I thought possible.'
'Watching a blond woman be able switch back and forth into a black haired man, in a matter of a split second, with a sneeze. It defies all rational logic and physics. Still, Akira can change on command of a sneeze.'
'And knowing that such impossibilities are possible, does make me want to live a little longer. If for any other reason, than to see what other impossibilities might show up in this city.'
'I heard a rumor that Revy, Sawyer, and Shenhua took Akira to Rowan's Jackpot, to take her virginity, both ways. I believe they did so. And though I would never admit it out loud. I envy them for being able to do so.'
'Still, I have found no information Akira. Not even her fingerprints come up on background check.'
'That concerns me. But, I cannot do much about having Akira answer my questions, about herself, without risking significant fallout for both my men, and myself.'
'There are only two reasons why I have not brought Akira in for questioning. One, she is in tight with both Lagoon Company, and Lotton's new group, Raven Unit. She is even a member of Raven Unit. And reports state that she holds her own at her job.'
'Given Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, trained her. I am not surprised by this.'
'If I harm her, I risk destroying my business relationship with all of them.'
'Should I take Akira and harmed her without a good cause. Both those groups might be stupid enough to try and rescue her. Revy, Shenhua, Sawyer, and Dutch are all capable fighters. They could hold their own against the best that Hotel Moscow has to offer. Benny and Janet are geniuses, and understand information warfare. With Rock and Lotton both being very skilled at laying out and executing plans.'
'While, I am sure Hotel Moscow can handle fighting them. I realize that fighting them might end up being a Pyrrhic victory, for Hotel Moscow.'
'I would lose their services. I would lose my men. And with Shenhua dead, Chang would have an excuse to start a war with me, at a point when I would be at a severe disadvantage. With my organization being in weak position, with Hotel Moscow trying to recover, while fighting Chang's Triad.'
'The other reason, I have no ask Akira about herself, is that my instincts tell me that I really do not want to know the answers to my questions. And I feel that I should listen to my instincts on this matter.'
'Whatever Akira told Chang, in their meeting, had an effect on Chang's personality. And while Chang's men clearly make allowances for their employer's... oddities.'
'My men are trained not to accept such allowances from their commanding officers.'
'I cannot afford to learn something, that may have a similar effect on me. It would discipline and morale, between myself, and my men.'
'And since Akira has not done anything to harm Hotel Moscow, and she helps keep the others around her happy. I have several reasons to allow her to remain free.'
'Yet, while I can ignore Akira. I cannot ignore someone walking around town that looks like Boris. I will have to have those questions answered, whether I like those answers, or not.'
'Then, I will figure out what to do with this other Boris, and those two teenagers.'
'If they amuse me. Or, they have a good explanation for their actions. I just might let them live, without harming them.'
'Though, I will just have to wait, and figure out what to do with them, when I finally meet them.'
Balalaika then continued to smoke her cigar, as she thoughts reflected on her life, and what she planned to do when she captured her current prey.
(_)
Across town, at that moment, Boris, Ed, and Bob gotten out of a taxi, and walked up to the entrance to Sankan Palace hotel.
The hotel entrance was situated at the corner of a street.
Bob and Ed look up at building, Bob whistled.
Ed said, “Wow.” Ed then turned to Boris, as she requested, “Would it be okay to walk inside the lobby?”
Bob turned to look at Boris, as well.
Boris turned to Ed and Bob. He replied, “I see no problem in doing so.”
As the three adults turned, and began walked towards the entrance, they noticed the front doors to the hotel, open in front of them, with three very familiar women coming out building, to greet them.
Bob, Ed, and Boris, came to a stop, Revy, Sawyer, and Shenhua stood twenty feet in front of them.
Sawyer had her chainsaw turned off, and strapped behind her back.
Though, Shenhua had her long knives out, in her hands.
And Revy had pulled out her pistols. Though, while the hammers of Revy's pistols were locked back, showing the chambers of the weapons were loaded, and the safeties were off, she pointed her weapons towards the sidewalk, between them. And her trigger fingers were resting against the trigger guards.
Though, Revy smirked at the three adults, as she said, “When we followed you back to town, we figured. Hey, what Black Lagoon fan would not eventually stop by and see the most expensive hotel in town? And I guess we were right. Now, please do make this easier for all of us, and just surrender.”
Ed, Bob, and Boris looked each for a few seconds. They immediately turned around, and ran down the sidewalk, away from the trio of killer bad girls.
As Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer gave chased, Revy yelled, “Hey! Get back here!”
(_)
Ten minutes later, a few blocks away from the Sankan Palace hotel, Akira drove though the street in Lotton's car. The car's headlights and streetlights illuminated the road.
Akira was in her female form, and wearing her cowgirl outfit, without her sunglasses and hat on.
Beside her, in the front passenger seat, was Revy, whom was drunk, and curled up in her seat.
While keeping an eye on the road in front of her, Akira said, to the quasi-conscious Revy, “Revy, this that last time I have you over for drinks, with the other girls. If you are going to throw up in the bathroom, at least have the decency to aim for the toilet, or bathtub. I had to clean up after you. And to add insult to injury, I was elected by the others to take you home.”
“You should also be happy I am not drunk. Or, even buzz. Or, we would be in real trouble with the others.”
Akira soon reached the intersection, where she was to turn to get to the apartment where the Lagoon Company lived.
Though, while the traffic light was green, and she was turning with traffic, Akira slowed down, as she got closer to turning onto the other street.
When Akira's car was about to reach the intersection, suddenly two people bolted out in front of her car.
Akira barely had time to apply the brakes to stop mere inches from having the front end of her car hitting the two people.
The front lights let Akira see clearly whom they were. One was a redheaded woman in her late teens, with tanned skin. She were a t-shirt and shorts. The other person was a black haired fair skinned man in his late teens. He wore a brown shirt, brown pants, and a brown long coat.
Akira watched as the man seemed to react on instinct.
As the car immediately stopped in front of them, in one fluid motion, the man used his left arm to rap around the waist of the smaller, skinny redhead, and pull her back, by turning his upper body to his left. At the same time, he slammed his right hand down on the car hood, with his right, open palm pressing down on the car, as he turned his head towards the car.
While Bob had his right hand on the car's hood, he looked towards driver, as he yelled, in english, “Hey! Watch where you are going!”
Ed turned her head to look at the car, as well.
Then, a second later, when Bob and Ed saw who is in the car, their jaws drop.
Akira thought, 'From their expressions, I get the feeling they know Revy and I.'
Bob immediately let go of Ed, as he also removed his hand on the car.
Akira then heard gunfire, as another person appeared in front of her car's headlights.
This time it was Akira's to have her jaw drop, as she saw Boris, wearing darker than usual clothing, as he was firing his semi-automatic pistol in the direction they had come from.
Akira overheard Boris asked, in english, “What is the hold up?”
Bob and Ed pointed at the car windshield.
Boris turned his head to see whom they were pointed at.
When he saw Akira, and a clearly drunk Revy in the car, he said, “Oh.”
Akira just smile weakly, as she waved at them.
Boris nodded. He then turned to the two teenagers, and stated, “Distractions can be deadly.”
Both teenagers nodded, as the three adults then started running in the opposite direction of where they had come from.
A few seconds later, Akira watched as Shenhua, Sawyer, and another, more sober Revy ran in front of her car.
Akira noticed that of them appeared harmed.
As they passed by her car, Akira honked her horn.
The three women stopped to in front of her car, as they look over at her.
The three women on foot did a double take, ad whom they saw.
Shenhua said, in english, “Hi Akira.”
Sawyer said, with her electrolarynx choker around her neck, in english, “Hello.”
The other Revy looked at Akira, then over at the drunk Revy beside her, and back at Akira. She yelled, in english, “Akira, get my drunk, sorry butt somewhere to sleep!”
Akira nodded, as she thought, 'That is most definitely Sawyer, Shenhua, and Revy.'
Shenhua, Sawyer, and the other Revy then went back to running in the direction of where Boris and the two teenagers went.
For the next few seconds, Akira just sat there, with her car idling in place.
She looked at the drunk Revy beside her. Revy was so drunk, that she was completely out of it.
Akira then looked back at the road in front of her, as she thought, 'Time travelers. They have got to be time travels. The only way they would know my name, and be that familiar with me, would be if they spent time with me. And considering I am not from this reality, that means they are time travelers from this reality.'
'And since I am a gender bender, from another reality, stuck in a reality I once considered a work of fiction. With myself unwillingly sent here by my alternate future counterpart. Compared to that, time travel is child's play.'
'Unfortunately, I do not have the time, nor luxury to investigating this. I have to get Revy home. Still, the fun part about time travel is I know that eventually, the Revy with me will become the Revy that just passed by us. Then, I can get the full story from her.'
'Though, it will be fun to tell Revy about this, when I see her, sober, tomorrow morning. And I think I will mention this to Lotton and the girls, when I got back home, in about twenty minutes.'
Akira then gently pushed the gas pedal down, and started moving Lotton's car, as she turned towards Lagoon Company's apartment, to drop Revy off. And then for her head back to her own home, to get some rest.
(_)
Five minutes later, half a city block, away from where they saw Akira and Revy of the past, Bob, Ed, and Boris were all starting to get a little winded, as they ran down the sidewalk.
Boris noticed this. He stopped running, while he held his gun pointed towards the ground. He ordered, “Stop.”
Ed and Bob stopped in their tracks, as they turned to face Boris.
Boris stated, “This is not working.”
Bob agreed, “Yea. They are going to run us ragged, and then take us down.”
Ed said, “True.”
Boris stated, “I will hold them off, while you run. I will meet you back at the Yellowflag tomorrow morning. Don't worry. Bao can get the door to the safe house open. If he really wants too. I will meet you there.”
Bob said, “Good luck.”
Boris then watched as Bob and Ed then continued running towards the next street corner.
Just as the two teenagers made it to the crosswalk of an intersection, which was not busy at time of night. They were already several yards from Boris, when a couple of black painted cars bolted from around the corner, to stop right in front of Bob and Ed.
Boris ducked between two buildings he was beside, as he thought, 'Oh hell! An ambush!'
Boris was about to point his pistol at the men stepping out of the car, until he instantly recognized them and their weapons.
Boris lowered his weapon, as he mentally cursed, 'Damn! Why them of all people?'
(_)
Meanwhile, Bob and Ed stopped moving immediately, as black painted car drove up right in front of them and stopped.
In response, Bob and Ed came to a stop, ten feet from the vehicles.
A man, in plain clothing, stepped out from each of the black painted cars. They two men swiftly pointed their AK seventy-four rifles at Ed and Bob.
One of the men ordered, in english, “Hands up!”
Bob and Ed quickly complied, as they help their hands up.
Another man walked out from the lead car, and to them.
Bob thought, 'From their weapons, they have got to be Hotel Moscow. This situation has got to be hard on Boris. I would not want to put him into this situation. Still, he is likely the only one that can get us out of this mess. Now, to keep Ed from getting us both killed, before Boris can rescue us.'
Bob whispered to Ed, “Do not react to the man when he pats us down. Also, follow my lead, and let me do the talking.”
Ed just nodded in response.
As the man approached them, he barked, in english, “No talking.”
The man patted Bob down first. He then patted Ed down.
The man then turned to the others, as he said, in russian, “Their clean.”
Bob thought, 'I am glad Ed and I know russian. We might need it. Though, neither of us are going to advertise that we know their native language.”
One of the men, pointing his rifle at Ed and Bob, ordered, in english, “Into the back of the second car.”
The man beside Bob and Ed, escorted the two teenagers into the back of the second car. When they were inside, the Hotel Moscow members also got into the two cars. With the vehicles soon driving off towards the headquarters of Hotel Moscow.
(_)
Several yards behind them, Boris peeked around his cover, to see what was going on.
Boris immediately recognized whom each of the Hotel Moscow members were.
Boris soon watched Bob and Ed get into the second car.
A few seconds later, the Hotel Moscow members that had stepped outside of the cars, had also returned to their cars.
While Boris watched the cars drive off, he thought, 'Good. They did not see me. I cannot afford to be caught. Nor, fight my former comrades. So, I must hide, for now. I will find a decent place to sleep, and come up with a peaceful plan to get Ed and Bob freed from Hotel Moscow, in the morning.'
'I vague remember what happened to them. And from what I recall, they will be alright, until morning. And at least, they will be safe from Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, until I can come get them. Now, to lose the girls.'
Boris then ducked into a nearby alleyway, as he disappeared into the night.
(_)
As the far end of the street, Revy, Shenhua, Sawyer turned the corner just in time to miss see Boris ducking between to building. But, they did see Bob and Ed captured.
While the two teenagers were driven away, Shenhua commented, “From the look of the men, weapons, and car, they were probably Hotel Moscow.”
Sawyer pointed out, “And from the way they were pointing those weapons. They were capturing the teens, not welcoming them.”
Revy cursed, “Damn it. Leave it to sis to screw up a good hunt.”
Shenhua commented, “At least we know where they are going.”
Revy responded, “Fat chance, they are is going to help us. We cannot just walk up the front door of Hotel Moscow HQ, and say to Balalaika. Hi Sis. We are from the future. Please turn over those two teenagers. That would raise to many damn questions. And would risk too many paradoxes.”
Sawyer asked, “Are they safe in Balalaika's hands?”
Shenhua pointed out, “Good question. They are no fun if they are dead.”
Revy answered, “For the moment, yes. Sis is not going to do anything until she gets her answers. Though, she will harm this if they don't answer her. But, I am sure they know that. And those two are smart enough, and know enough about her to answer her questions in a manner that will keep them alive, but not sound like lunatics. Nor, saying too much, too early.”
“Also, I would bet real money that Boris, our Boris, will free them in the morning. By talking Balalaika into handing them over to him. Boris and Balalaika are close enough that Balalaika will trust him, and not ask him too many questions on the matter. That is, once Boris has proven that he is who he claims to be.”
“This will minimize the risk of a paradox. Still, there is not much we can do until then.”
Sawyer suggested, “We can get something to eat.”
Revy responded, “True. And we will picked up the hunt tomorrow morning. Let us find a decent hotel to stay out. This chase has tired me out, and I don't feel jumping realities.”
Shenhua said, “Fine with me. But, do we have money?”
Revy answered, “Yea. I got cash. And a few other valuable things, that we can use for trade. If need be.” She thought, 'Such as small gold bars, and gems.' She continued, “Now, let's go get something to eat.:
All three women turned around, and started walking back towards the nearest business district, to find a decent restaurant, which was still open. And after they ate, they would find a good hotel room to sleep in, for the night.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, the car that Ed and Bob were in stopped, and the men ordered them to get out.
The two teenagers then got out the backseat of the car. And they stood up on a darkened driveway.
Even thought it was dark, with not streetlights, nor outside lamp lights, nearby, Bob and Ed could see the outline of the building they standing by.
A few seconds later, they escort into the building.
The building was a large, multistory building, with several windows lining the building.
As they walked inside, Bob thought, 'So, this is Hotel Moscow headquarters. I just hope Ed and I live to get out of here.'
A minute later, they were brought to an interrogation room.
The room had a rectangular table, with four chairs. Two in front of the long end of the two, facing the door, and two chairs on the other side of the long end of the table.
One of the men escorting Bob and Ed, pointed at the two chairs across the table, as he ordered, in english, “You two. Sit in those chairs.”
Bob and Ed silently did as instructed.
Bob and Ed sat down in the chairs, with Bob to Ed's left side.
They sat there, in silence, with two men standing guard, by the door, facing them. The men did not have their weapons in hand, thought, Bob and Ed could see their pistols on their side holsters.
Bob and Ed remained quiet, until a minuted later, Balalaika, in her red business suit, and olive colored military great coat, walked in.
Behind Balalaika, Bob and Ed saw Boris of the past walked in the room. Past Boris was wearing a green shirt, black pants, and olive color business coat.
One of the guards shut the door behind Balalaika and Past Boris.
Balalaika and Past Boris then walked up to stand across the table from Bob and Ed. With Balalaika standing across from Bob, and Past Boris standing in front of Ed.
Both russians stood in front of the two chairs in front of them, with the chairs set under the table, except for their backs, the two russians looked down at Ed and Bob, at Bob and Ed calmly look up at them.
Ed inquired, “Boris?”
Bob quickly pointed out, “Not our Boris.”
Past Boris looked down at Bob and Ed, as he frowned.
Meanwhile, Balalaika took a hard looked at the two of teenagers. She then said, a sly tone of voice, in english, “Well, who do we have here?”
Bob politely said, “We know who you are, Ms Balalaika. There is no need for threats, nor bring harm towards us. We are more than willing to answer any of your questions. This is more of a misunderstanding, than anything else.”
Balalaika cracked a grin, as she stated, “Only one other person has ever called me, Ms Balalaika.”
Bob mentally cursed, 'Damn it. She is right. Only Rock called her Ms Balalaika. This woman is as sharp, or sharper than what the Black Lagoon series showed her to be. I have to be careful about what I tell her, and this Past Boris.'
Bob calmly said, “Then, I consider it a privilege to be the second.”
Balalaika lightly laughed, as Past Boris' face relaxed at the sound of his leader's jovial reaction.
Balalaika then commented, “Someone taught you some manners, child. I like that. I am joyful that you are both are willing to cooperate with me. Less pain for you, and less trouble for myself. My first question to you is, what are your names?”
Bob answered, “Bob.”
Ed responded, “Ed.”
Balalaika asked, “Alright.” She turned to Ed, as she asked, “Now, Ed. Why is Bob doing the talking?”
Bob did not show any surprise on the outside, as he thought, 'Oh, she is sharp.'
Ed looked over at Balalaika, as she calmly stated, “Ed's strengths are not in diplomacy.”
Balalaika shrugged, as she said, “Understandable. Still, Ed, is a strange name for a girl?”
Ed replied, “Ed picked out own name.”
Balalaika stated, “Why do I have the feeling that there is a story behind your name, Ed?”
Ed answered, “Ed's story would take all night long to tell. Does Ms Balalaika have all night to listen?”
Balalaika thought, 'Now, that is how you deflect a question. She is smarter than she appears. The problem is, she is probably telling the truth.'
Balalaika casually stated, “Not really. Moving on.” She turned to bob, as she requested, “Bob, I want to hear from you, on how much trouble you think you are in.”
Bob thought, 'I think I know how to answer this question, without including traveling between realities. Though, my answer will require a bit of a lead up.'
Bob answered, “You heard reports of someone looking like Boris walking around town tonight, with Ed and I. And you find this fake to be offense. But, because we have not actually done anything, yet. You want answers before you decide what to do with us. Still, as I said, this is a misunderstanding. That is not a fake Boris, whom was with us. The answer is far more obvious, yet more unbelievable.”
Balalaika inquired, “And that would answer would be?”
Bob stated, “The short answer is, that we are from the future. And the Boris we are with, is the future Boris of the same Boris right beside you.”
Past Boris replied, in english, “I find that hard to believe.”
Bob asked, “Compared to what?”
Ed cracked a grin, as she said one word, “Akira.”
Past Boris asked, “You know about, Akira?”
Bob answered, “Yes. We do. Akira changes gender with a sneeze. I think we can all agree that compared to that, time travel does not sound so hard to believe.” Bob mentally added, 'But, reality travel would still be a little hard to swallow.'
Past Boris questioned, “I can see your point. So, how do I end up traveling with you?”
Bob said, “I don't know the when and why. But, at some point in the future, you retire from Hotel Moscow. We meet each other later, in Siberia. And for the record Boris, you have been a wonderful person to travel with. For example, tonight, your future self was just showing us around this city. And giving us a tour of some of the more interesting places in this town.”
Past Boris admitted, “That would be something I would do. If I liked you.”
Ed smiled.
Bob replied, “Glad to hear you say that.”
Balalaika pointed out, “Still, I doubt the Sergeant here just came to the past to give you a tour of Roanapur. So, why are you in the past?”
Bob answered, “I do not know the who and where. But, our Boris stated that tomorrow he planned to take us to a gunsmith to get me a gun. He said that he needed to make arrangements to meet this gunsmith.”
Past Boris turned to Balalaika, as he said, in russian, “I, he, whatever, must be talking about going to see Burt.”
Bob thought, 'Burt? I will have to remember that name.'
Balalaika looked at Boris, as she replied, in russian, “That makes sense.”
The two russians then turned back to face Bob and Ed.
Past Boris asked, in english, “So, when do you think my future self will come to get you.”
Bob and Ed looked at each other, then back to the two russsian.
Bob answered, “Probably tomorrow morning. This sort of situation, and meeting, is likely best done after a good night's sleep.”
Past Boris replied, “I fully agree with that.”
Balalaika questioned, “Since he will come to us. There is no need to look for him. We will just wait for him to come here. And if he really is the Sergeant's future self, then he will have no worries in meeting with us. Still, while we do believe you. Do you have any physical proof to back up your claim?”
Bob said, “Actually, I do. The evidence is in my coat. Please, let me pull it out. I do not want to cause a further misunderstanding that may lead to Ed, or myself, being shot.”
Balalaika looked over at her guards, that were standing by the door. She ordered in russian, “Do not harm these two, unless I say so.”
Both men nodded in acknowledgment.
Balalaika turned to face Bob and Ed, as she said, in english, “Well Bob. Let us see what you have to show us.”
Bob smiled wickedly, as he said, “I am more than happy to do so. You two want proof that we are from future, as is the Boris we are traveling with. Here it is.”
Bob then pulled out a piece of paper from his coat and he starting unfolding, on the table.
Ed realized what Bob was unfolding. She shouted, with glee, “The woody place!”
Bob agreed, “Yes. The woody place. By the way, you are going to need a magnifying glass for this.”
Balalaika looked over at one of her guards, whom heard Bob. The guard nodded to his leader, and he swiftly opened the door, and left the room, to retrieve what she needed.
Balalaika then turned back to Bob and Ed.
Several seconds later, the guard returned with a large magnifying glass, just as Bob finished unfolding the very large picture. With the image laying on top of the table, to face the two russians.
The guard handed Balalaika the magnifying glass. He then returned to his position, next to the other guard, as he quickly shut the door to the room.
Balalaika and Past Boris then turned to look at the image. They saw it was a picture of a field of a countless number of people, with a large theater stage behind them.
Bob smiled mischievously, as he stated, “Before we came here, we have been bouncing around the time-space continuum, for quite a while. Going to all the places we always dreamed of going, but never could. Until now. Such as the event in the picture here. That is a picture of the original Woodstock event. Now, take a closer look right here.”
Bob used his right index finger to pointed to a placed on the picture.
Balalaika and Past Boris used the magnifying glass to look at where Bob pointed, and who they saw among the large group caused their jaws dropped, as their eyes went wide with surprise.
Bob suppressed the temptation to widen his smile, as he thought, 'Seeing those two, do that, makes this entire trip here, to this city, totally worth it. And the fun thing about time travel, is one can find out exactly when a photo is going to be taken, for a large crowd. With one's small group going back in time, and being ready for the photo, as the proper moment.'
In the picture were Bob, Ed, and Boris where multicolor hippie clothing. Bob was kneeling, while simply grinning, as he waved his right hand at the cameraman, whom took the photo.
To his right was Ed, standing, and stretching her hands an arms to her sides, while giving the cameraman a cheesy grin.
And standing above both of them was Boris, making an ear to ear, full face, million dollar smile, while giving two thumbs up towards the cameraman in the distance.
As the two russians composed themselves, Balalaika turned to Boris, as she said, with surprise still lacing her voice, in english, “Sergeant, I have a feeling that your retirement will be the stuff of legends. I did not know you could make a smile that big.”
Past Boris was still weaving between wonder and surprise, as he replied, in english, “Neither did I, Captain.”
Bob then reached over, and started folding up the picture, as he stated, “Well, you got, or will get, into some really good LSD that day. And you will finally loosen up. And I must say, you are the type of guy that can have some real fun when he lets himself do so. That was a wonderful week to be alive. Anyway, I don't want to spoil what happens in the future. Because you guys are going have so much fun between now and then.”
Bob then put the folded picture back into the coat pocket he had it in.
Balalaika chuckled, as she thought, 'That has got to be the funniest thing I have seen in years. Both the picture of this Future Boris, and my Boris' reaction to said picture are priceless.'
'It is taking all my will power not to burst out laughing, to the point of laying. But, that would ruin my image with my men. So, I will not let myself do that.'
'I would ask for that picture. Or, at least a copy of it. But, I feel I would drive myself insane with laughter, just staring at it every day.'
'Anyway, if these two kids can get Boris to loose up like that, they are worth letting go. Still, I intend to meet this other Boris.'
Balalaika turned towards the teenagers, as she said, “You are truly an interesting pair, Bob and Ed. Keep your secrets. We will wait for this other Boris to appear.”
Past Boris turned to Bob and Ed, as well.
Bob and Ed could see that Past Boris' facial expression.
Bob thought, “I see this Boris of the past is still not sure how to react to the picture. And that is a fair reaction to have.'
Bob turned to Balalaika, as he continued his thoughts, in relieve 'Though, it is best to be polite. Especially since Balalaika just gave us a merciful reprieve.'
'Still, I have have trouble believing we talked our way into Balalaika's good graces. Not that I am going to complain.'
Bob calmly responded, “I am glad you feel that way, Ms Balalaika.”
Ed turned to Balalaika, as she said, “Thank you, Ms Balalaika.”
Balalaika gave them a warm smile, as she replied, “You are both welcome.” She thought, 'Such polite children. I can think of many people in this city, whom could learn a few things from these two. Now, to make arrangements for their lodgings. Among other things.'
Balalaika turned to her men, whom were standing guard, at the door. She ordered, in russian, “Find these two a couple of cots to sleep on for the night. They will be our guests. You will treat them well. And neither of your are two speak of what you have learned tonight, with the other men.”
The guards replied, in unison, in russian, “Yes, sir.”
Balalaika thought, 'I know they will stay silent. Because, they know what I will do to them, if they do not.'
Balalaika turned to Bob and Ed, as she said, in english, “Please get up. My men will show you to your room. I expect you will conduct yourselves as mature adults, for the night.”
Bob replied, “Yes, ma'am.”
Ed stated, “Of course.”
Bob and Ed then stood up from their chairs.
Balalaika happily replied, “Good.” She thought, 'It is nice to be respected.'
A few seconds later, Balalaika's two guards lead Bob and Ed out of the room, and to their sleeping quarters for the night.
After they left, Balalaika turned to Past Boris, as she asked, in russian, “Sergeant? How are you handling all this?”
Past Boris looked over at her, with a confused look on his face. He answered, in russian, “Captain, I feel like I have just learn a little too much about my future.”
Balalaika agreed, “Perhaps you have, Sergeant. Still, it looks like it is good news. So, do not dwell too much on the matter. All things will become clear in the fullness of time. I have never questioned your judgment. And I am sure you have good reasons for leaving my service, and joining those kids, on their adventures. Now, go get some sleep.”
Boris replied, “Yes, Captain.”
While Balalaika watched Boris left the room, she thought, 'And tomorrow, I will find out those reasons from this other Boris, personally.'
A few seconds later, Balalaika also left the interrogation room, as she headed to her office, to handle a few other matters, before she headed to sleep for the night, herself.
(_)
The next morning, around eight thirty AM, in front of the guarded, iron rod gates, which lead to the grounds surrounding the building that was the main headquarters for Hotel Moscow, in Roanapur, Thailand.
Except for the iron gates, the grounds were surround by tall, concrete walls.
There were two Hotel Moscow members, standing guard on the sidewalk, by the front gates. One man on each side of the gates, which had a driveway that lead into the ground of Hotel Moscow.
Both men wore in casual clothing, with pistols in shoulder holsters, hidden under their coats.
A taxi pulled up by the from gates. The customers for the taxi pay the driver and got out. With the taxi quickly leaving, without asking any questions, from his customer.
As Future Boris stood in by the curb, that lead to the front gates, he looked up, over the concrete walls, at the Hotel Moscow Headquarters building.
Future Boris thought, 'Coming back here makes me feel homesick.'
Future Boris was wearing his dark clothing. He was shaved, cleaned up, and dressed with a level of professional that showed his military background.
As Future Boris walked to the front gates, had recognized the two Hotel Moscow members on guard.
One of the men said, “Halt.”
Boris came to a stop, as he calmly looked at the two men.
When the two men got a better looked at Future Boris, the same man that spoke, said, in russian, “Sergeant? What are you doing out here? I saw you inside, at breakfast, not forty minutes ago.”
Future Boris calmly said, in russian, “You did, Yuz. And I know what you and Irakly are thinking. Do not worry. There is no trickery involved. I am Boris, just Boris from the future.”
Boris thought, 'Given how confusing this situation is. It is just best to be honest. Even though, honesty, in this case, could be a little hard to belief, without proof. Fortunately, I can provide proof.'
Yuz replied, “Huh?”
Irakly asked, in russian, “Huh?”
Future Boris said, “I can prove it. Just let me whisper it to you.”
Yuz and Irakly looked at each other, then back at Boris, as they shrugged.
Future Boris walked up to them. When he came a few feet to them. He stop, and leaned closer to them. He quietly whispered, “You remember, that first week in Russian? After we got back from Afghanistan? Before we, and the Captain, were left go from the military. While the Captain was away, the Lieutenant organized that big party we had. And I found that stripper that looked like the captain, without her scars. That was a fun party.”
Yuz said, with worry, “Keep your voice down. We all agreed never to speak of that, again. For fear of the Captain's wrath.”
Irakly pointed out, “At least he proved that he is the Sergeant.”
Future Boris leaned back up straight, as he commented, in a normal tone of voice, “It is just, Boris, now. I am no longer with Hotel Moscow. I am just here to talk to the Captain, and my past counterpart. Along with picking up the two teenagers, whom you captured last night. How are they?”
Future Boris thought, 'I believe it is best to use the term, Captain, for right now. With the men. I will call Balalaika, Balalaika, when I see her.'
Irakly answered, “Rumor is they are fine. The Captain liked their answers and they were given a room to sleep in for the night.”
Future Boris responded, “Good.”
Yuz asked, “So, how are things with you, in the future?”
Future Boris answered, “I have found that civilian life has agreed with me. Now, could you please contact the Captain. We don't want to keep her waiting. Tell her that the other Boris is heard. I believe I am to be expected.”
Yuz took a few steps back, pulled out his encrypted radio handset, and spoke into it.
A few seconds later, Yuz put down radio, as he said, “In a minute, someone will be here to escort you inside... Boris.”
Future Boris said, “Thank you.”
A minute later, the gates open and another russian man walked up to Future Boris.
Future Boris greeted him, “Hello Leonid.”
Leonid came to a stop in front of Boris, with his to men to his left side. He looked at Future Boris for a few seconds. He then turned to Yuz and Irakly. He inquired, in russian, “Is this really, the Sergeant?”
Irakly and Yuz turned to Leonid. Irakly said, “It is him. Take our word for it. It is Boris.”
Leonid looked over at Future Boris. He tone of voice was no nonsense, as he inquired, “Are you armed?”
Future Boris answered, “Yes. Please, allow me to turn over my weapon. I do not wish to be shot be the roof snipers. Whom have their weapons trained on myself.”
Leonid held up his right arm to signal, that everything was okay, to the snipers, hidden on the roof, and various closed windows, along the building. As he lowered his arm, he said, “Now, you may hand over your weapon.”
Future Boris slowly took his pistol out, from his shoulder holster. He then handed his weapon to Leonid, with the barrel end pointed away from Leonid.
Future Boris stated, “There chamber is empty.”
Leonid took the weapon, check to see if it was loaded. He removed the magazine, which was load. And he pulled back the slide, to find the chamber was empty. He slowed released the slide. Pointed the barrel at the ground, pressed the trigger, dry firing the pistol. He placed the magazine back into the weapon. And he stuck the pistol into the right side of his belt.
Leonid then patted Future Boris down.
Future Boris did nothing to stop Leonid from patting him down.
When Leonid was finished patting Future Boris down, he stood back up. He said, “Come with me.”
Leonid turned and started walking towards the front gate.
Future Boris silently complied, as he followed Leonid passed the gates, through the front yard, and into the building.
Less than a minute later, the iron rod gates to the grounds closed. With Irakly and Yuz walking back to stand at the guard posts, while facing the street.
(_)
A few minutes later, Leonid lead Future Boris through the first floor, to the front staircase. Then, they went up a few floors. Next, they walked down a hallway, and turned to walk down another hallway.
Until they came to a stop in front of the closed door to Balalaika's office.
When they approached the door to Balalaika’s office, Future Boris saw two guards stand at the sides of the door.
Also, Future Boris saw Bob and Ed standing against the wall, across from Balalaika’s office. They were still in their clothing from yesterday.
And except for Bob needing a shave, they looked unharmed, and like they did, the night before.
Future Boris noticed that Ed and Bob were looked at him, as both of them were smiling at him.
Leonid continued walking up to Balalaika office door. Between the two guards.
Leonid then knocked twice on the door. To signal he was coming in. Next, he opened the door, and walked inside. After which, he gently closed the door behind himself.
Meanwhile, Future Boris came to a stop in front of Ed and Bob, as he calmly looked at the two teenagers.
Ed looked at Future Boris, as she happily stated, in english, “Now, this is our Boris.”
Bob looked at Future Boris, as he said, in english, “Yes. We knew you would come.”
Future Boris asked, in english, “I would not abandon you. Are you two okay?”
Bob answered, “Yes.”
Ed commented, “Doing fine.”
Future Boris smiled at their response. He thought, 'I will tell Ed and Bob that they are staying next to Balalaika's office, after we are gone from here.'
Everyone in hallway then stood there for several seconds, until the door to Balalaika's office opened, and Leonid exited the room.
Leonid turned to Future Boris, as he stated, in english, so the teenagers would understand, “The Captain wishes to see you, Sergeant.” He turned to Ed and Bob, as he continued, “These two will have to wait outside.”
Bob and Ed turned to Future Boris.
Bob shrugged, as he commented, “Have fun.”
Ed said, “Good luck.”
Future Boris turned to Bob and Ed, as he responded, “Thank you.” He then turned towards the open door, and he calmly walked into room.
After Future Boris entered the room, he gently closed the door. He then looked around the room, with sunlight coming from the windows, illuminating Balalaika's office.
Future Boris thought, 'Exactly as I remember it.' He then noticed his younger counterpart standing to the left, front side of Balalaika's desk. With Balalaika sitting in her chair behind he desk.
Future Boris noticed his past self inspecting both his pistol, and his past self's pistol.
Future Boris then walked up, to were he stood ten feet from Balalaika desk, and eight feet from Past Boris, to Future Boris' left side. He turned so he could face both Balalaika, and Past Boris.
Past Boris stopped what he was doing, as he looked up at Future Boris.
Both Past Boris and Future Boris, stared at each other, for several seconds.
Meanwhile, Balalaika looked back and forth from Past Boris to Future Boris. Finally, her gaze stopped in front of Future Boris, as she coyly said, in russian, “Well isn't this a sight. Face. Hair. Physical build. Even your facial scars are exactly the same. Not that I should be one to talk, on such matters.”
Balalaika then lightly chuckled, for a few seconds.
Both Future Boris, and Past Boris remained silent, until Balalaika stopped laughing.
Future Boris then calmly responded, in russian, “Hello. To you both. I believe an explanation is in order.”
Past Boris commented, in russian, “That is an understatement. I have been looking at our pistols. They are virtually identical Tokarev, seven point six two millimeter, semi-automatic pistols. The serial numbers are the same. The pistols have the same scratches and dents on the outside.”
Past Boris held out the pistol in his left hand, by the barrel, with him being careful not to point the barrels of the weapons at Balalaika, nor Future Boris. He continued, “Except this one has a few more scratches.”
Future Boris stated, “It has been down a slightly longer road.”
Balalaika stated, “For simplicity sake, Future Boris. I will call you, Boris. While my Sergeant, will remain my Sergeant.”
Past Boris nodded once, in response.
Future Boris responded, “That will be fine, Balalaika.”
Balalaika raised an eyebrow, as she questioned, “Balalaika? And not, Captain?”
Future Boris explained, “Since I am no longer in your service, I am not longer your Sergeant. Therefore, I cannot call you, my Captain. And I feel that this is neither the time, nor place to call you by your real name. So, I will simply address you by the alias you have created for yourself, here. Which is, Balalaika.”
Balalaika agreed, “Quite right, Boris. Though, before we give you back your weapon, I need you to answer one question for me. When you, and the men, found me, in nineteen ninety-two, what was I doing? And what was my state of mind, at the time?”
Future Boris answered, “You were watching the Olympics on television. They were giving out medals for one of the women's rifle target shooing contests. In all honesty, your state of mind at the time was near suicidal.”
Past Boris frowned at Future Boris' bluntness.
Balalaika noticed Part Boris' reaction. She said, “Sergeant, you concern is appreciated. But, as you obviously know, Boris here is correct. Hand him back his weapon.”
Past Boris first put away his own weapon, into his shoulder holster, under his left armpit. He then walked a few feet closer to Future Boris.
As Past Boris came to a stop, four feet from Future Boris, he handed Future Boris his pistol, while holding it by the barrel. with the handle facing Future Boris.
While Past Boris held out the pistol, he looked at Future Boris in his face. He asked, “Is it true that if we touch each other, doing so will cancel us out, and cause us to cease to exist?”
As Future Boris took his pistol, by gripped the bottom of the grip, away from the trigger.
Future Boris look at Past Boris' face, as he answered, “No. That is a myth that was already debunked in my time. It comes from a misunderstanding of a theory that the same object cannot occupy the same space. But, we are not occupying the same space. Instead, we are standing beside each other.”
Past Boris nodded once, as he replied, “I understand.”
Future Boris then pointed his pistol away removed the ammo magazine to his pistol. He checked that he had full magazine of ammo. He then pointed the barrel way from Past Boris, and Balalaika, as he pulled back the slide to find that the chamber was empty. He let go of the slide, and the slide swiftly slide back in place. Future Boris then dry fired the pistol, and inserted the magazine.
After which, Future Boris more closely inspected the weapon in his hands.
Past Boris noticed this. He said, “I assure you that I have done nothing to your weapon.”
Future Boris continued to look at the pistol in his hands, as he responded, “It is not that. I am making sure this is my pistol, and not your pistol. The pistols are literally the same pistol. So, it would be real easy to mix them up. That type of accidental paradox could cause problems. Fortunately, the pistol you handled me is my pistol. I can see a scratch I made on it, from a week ago.” Future Boris put his pistol back into his shoulder hostlers.
Past Boris said, “I see your point. Still, this is all very odd for me.”
Future Boris looked up at Past Boris, as he snorted, “Odd for you, huh? I vaguely remember this, from your point of view. Think about that, from my point of view.”
Past Boris inquired, with concern in his tone of voice, “You do not remember much of this from my point of view?”
Future Boris explained, “No. I do not. This of those situations that we do not think about much, because if we did, doing so might drive us insane.”
Past Boris asked, “I can see where you are going with your line of logic. Would be it alright to ask a few questions about the future?”
Future Boris stated, “I cannot give you details on our future.”
Past Boris requested, “Alright. Just one question. About our plans. Did we do what we always want to do, right after resigning?”
Future Boris answered, “Yes.”
Past Boris inquired, “What is worth it?”
Future Boris responded, “Yes.”
Past Boris smirked, “I look forward to that day.”
Future Boris smirked, “I recall the day with fondness.”
Balalaika questioned, “Sergeants, what are you talking about?”
The two Boris' just looked at Balalaika and smiled at her.
Balalaika thought, 'Hm. Not good.'
Balalaika asked, “Boris, is the boy correct about you seeking to retrieve a firearm for him?”
Future Boris answered, “Yes. I was hoping to purchase a weapon from Burt. I already have the money. And I just need to make one more phone call, to confirm the appointment, for later this morning.”
Balalaika turned to Past Boris. She ordered, “Sergeant, contacted Burt by phone, and… Well... Since he would recognize your voice. Tell, him that you are coming to purchase a weapon, this morning. It would not be a lie. It would just be a long time, for you to arrive there, from your point of view.”
Past Boris responded, “Yes, Captain.” He turned to Future Boris, as he said, “See you in the future.”
Future Boris chuckled. He commented, “Or, the past.” Future Boris mentally reflected, 'I am so happy that Ed and Bob convinced me to finally see the Back To the Future trilogy.'
Past Boris then turned, walked pasted Future Boris, as left the room. He opened the door, walked through it, into the hallway. And he gently closing the door behind him.
After the door closed, Balalaika turned to Future Boris, as she stated, “I think it best to keep you two separated, before you start giving each other ideas.”
Future Boris turned to Balalaika, as he agreed, “That would be wise”
Balalaika said, in a serious tone of voice, “I have some questions for you that you will answer for me.”
Future Boris inquired, “What are they?”
Balalaika questioned, “I am sure you gave an official reason to the men, for quitting Hotel Moscow. But, since I am asking, right now. I will already know in the future. And I am sure it is a good reason. So, why did you quit Hotel Moscow?”
Future Boris thought, 'I didn't realized that Balalaika was this sharp on time travel mechanics. I wonder how good she will become with reality traveling mechanics. Still, that is for later. And I might as well answer her question.'
Future Boris stated, “I am dying. I have a rare form of cancer. There is no cure. I take medication every day slow its progress to a crawl. I am okay at the moment. But, the cancer will eventually kill me.”
“On the same day I found out about this cancer, I immediately started this treatment. The doctors caught it early, so there is no need in trying to warn my counterpart. There would be nothing he could do, but needlessly worry. Also, there are no side effects from the medication.”
“It has been years since I was diagnosed. And I am still feeling healthy. So, I am not going to die anytime soon.”
“Later on, after I made sure that Hotel Moscow was in good shape, I retired.”
“I resigned directly in front of you and the men. And you graciously allowed me to leave. I thank you for that.”
“And please, keep this to yourself. Especially, from Ed, Bob, and my past self. I do not want to create a paradox. Nor worry my friends.”
Balalaika was quiet for a few seconds. She then responded, in a concerned tone of voice, “I will honor your request. And Sergeant Boris, I do wish you luck in finding the battlefield worthy of your death. A soldier of your caliber should not die on his back.”
Future Boris replied, “Thank you, Captain Balalaika.”
Balalaika raised on eyebrow, as she asked, in a more calmer tone of voice, “Now, another question. Woodstock?”
Future Boris shrugged, as a smile on curled on his lips. He casually replied, “It was fun.”
Balalaika just laughed.
A few seconds later, as her laughs dying down, she inquired, “One final question. Why are you with those two kids, in the first place?”
Future Boris smile turned into a smirk, as he casually said, “It's my hobby.”
Balalaika immediately understood Boris' inside joke.
Balalaika laughter suddenly erupted back in full force. She was barely able to keep herself from falling back, out of her chair, as she thought, 'And I thought Rock had an insane hobby.'
Future Boris remained silent at Balalaika laughed.
Several seconds later, Balalaika finally calmed down, again. She said, “Some hobby.”
Future Boris mentioned, “Being with them makes me feel young, again.”
Balalaika gave her former second in command a genuine smile, as she said, “Then, go be with them, and have the time of your life.”
Future Boris responded, “Thank you.” He then saluted her.
While still in her chair, she returned Future Boris' salute. She then ordered, “You are dismissed.”
Future Boris smiled, as he turned around, and walked out of the room. He opened the door, walked into the hallway. And he softly shut the door behind them.
Balalaika picked up her office phone. She punched a couple of numbers on it. Next she held the phone to her right ear.
As the other end of the connection picked up, she ordered, “Leonid, inform the guards that this other Boris, and those kids, are allowed to leave, with my blessings.”
Leonid replied, “Yes, Captain.”
Balalaika hung up her phone. She leaned back in her chair, as she continued to grin. She thought, 'I guess we all have a lot to look forward to in the future.'
(_)
Ten minutes later, Boris, Ed, and Bob exited the Hotel Moscow's building, and through the front gates.
As they walked down the sidewalk, away from the gates, Boris requested that Bob and Ed follow him. Which Bob and Ed did, as Boris requested. And that followed Boris, as Boris turned left, as he walked onto the sidewalk, that ran between the street and the concrete wall of the headquarters of Hotel Moscow.
As they walked side by side, with each other. Ed in the middle, Boris to her left side, and Bob to her right side.
They waited until they were across the street, and by another building, before they started to look around, and talk amongst themselves.
While the walked on the sidewalk, Bob noticed that the morning was warm, with a partly cloudy sky.
As they continued walking beside each other, Bob thought, 'It looks like it is going to be a nice day today.'
'I am glad that Ed and I got some rest last night. And they did allow us to use a nearby restroom, near the room they kept us in. Also, I bet that Boris has some rest, as well.'
'And on other topic. Taking into account the other tall buildings around here. Which several city blocks apart. In a number of directions. I believe that the headquarters of Hotel Moscow located in the central section of Roanapur. Because, when ever the Black Lagoon anime showed a panning shot of the city, from the bay, most of the tall buildings were located in the center of the city.'
'This means. Either we can walk to the locations that Boris is planning to take us to, next. Or, calling a cab will not be difficult. Either way, is find with me.'
Bob turned to Boris, as he continued his thoughts, 'Still, I do have a few questions for Boris.'
Bob asked Boris, “I take it that the room we stood next to, in the hallway, was Balalaika's office? Considering we did see Past Boris and Balalaika enter in there.”
Boris said, in english, “Correct.” He thought, with amusement, 'I guess I did not have to mention that point to them, after all.'
Bob inquired, “So, how was your meeting, with both Balalaika, and you past self?”
Boris answered, “It went well.”
Ed spoke up, “Good. Boris is happy. We are happy.”
Bob said, “I am happy that everything worked out, as well.”
Boris stated, “Yes. We are very fortunate we were able to leave there, with any serious problems. Still, it was wise we left before the whole organize realized what was going on.”
Bob replied, “I agree. A paradox would be the last thing we need.”
Boris complimented, “I am glad you realize that. And I am proud of both of you. Not many people could talk their way out of trouble, when it comes to dealing with Balalaika.”
Bob stated, “With Ed's genius, my manners, and the fact we were polite, honest, and open. It was not too difficult. The only half-truth we told was that we were from the future, instead of another reality. Still, that is partly true.”
Boris replied, “I can understand when embellishment is needed.”
Ed said, “Once we showed her, and you, the picture of the Woody place, it was smooth sailing.”
Boris responded, “You didn't?... You did. I vaguely recall you showing Balalaika, and I that picture.”
Bob smiled wickedly, as he stated, “I wished I had a camera, because the looks on yours and Balalaika's faces were priceless.”
Boris cautioned, “Laugh it up. We both know that one day you will be on the receiving end.”
Bob agreed, “You are probably right. Still, we all at a great time at Woodstock, and there was nothing we did there that was too embarrassing to any of us.”
Boris replied, “True.”
As they turned a corner, they they saw a pair of teenager boys passed by them. With Bob, Ed, and Boris walking on the interior of the sidewalk, and the two boys walking on the outside of the corner.
Both boys were in their late teens. They both had black hair and tanned skin.
They both wear a t-shirt, pants, and tennis shoes.
One wore a short, white lab coat, the other wore a varsity jacket.
The one in the lab coat asked, “How should I know where we are?”
The one with the varsity jacket said, “Well, you are the brains of this operation.”
The white coat replied, “You are just as intelligent as I am. If you just applied yourself. Besides, our parents never told us a damn thing.”
The varsity jacket stated, “You got that right. But, a more important question, where are we sleeping tonight. We have no money that will be accept here.”
The white coat said, “We are geniuses. We will figure something out.”
As the two boys turned on the corner, Boris recalled the events from two nights ago, as he thought, 'Could those be the same to teenager brothers from Hot Legs?'
He turned his head, in their direction, but they were already gone.
As Boris turned his head back to face in front of himself, he thought, 'Nah... This day has been too weird, as is. I do not need to stir up more trouble.' Boris then looked down over at Bob, and Ed, as he thought, 'I might as well say something, now.'
Boris said, “Bob, as I mentioned to you, two nights ago. I feel that you are going to need more training, and a weapon. If you are going to look the look, you are going to need the tools to protect yourself.”
Bod turned to Boris, as he inquired, “Meaning, that we are finally?...”
Boris smiled, as he answered, “Yes. We are going to go you a gun. As soon as we find a taxi, to take us to the gunsmith, I have in mind. All the arrangements have been made.”
Bob replied, “Good. I have been looking forward to meeting this gunsmith.”
Ed stated, “Ed wonders who this mysterious gunsmith is?”
Boris cracked a grin, as he stated, “Trust me, Ed. You will probably like him. In his own way, he is almost as crazy as you are.”
Ed giggled at that Boris' comment.
Boris said, “Now, let us go find a taxicab, to take us to where we want to go.”
(_)
Twenty minutes later, after a taxi ride, they were inside a secret gunsmith's store.
As they looked at the cases of weapons, Bob noticed a fair skinned man, in his late forties, to early fifties, standing in the back of the room, looking them. The man had black hair that was just starting to gray. He wore pants, a long sleeved button up shirt, and a baseball cap.
Bob thought, 'He must be the gunsmith.' Bob then turned his attention back to the cases of guns.
As gunsmith approached the group, he greeted them, in english, “Ah, Boris. It is an honor to have you come here. It is so rare for a member of Hotel Moscow to directly visit my humble shop. What may I do for you?”
Boris turned to the gunsmith, as he answered, “Burt, I am looking for a firearm for this boy.”
At the mentioned of Burt's name, Bob turned to look at Burt, and he took a closer look at the old, fair skinned american man.
Bob did not show any reaction on the outside, but inwardly he thought, with delight, 'This is the Burt that Boris was talking about. I don't know how. I don't know why. But, that is Burt Gummer from the Tremors movies series!'
'My god. He is like the ultimate gun nut. In all the multiverse, he is the type of person, one would want to see about getting a gun. What is he doing here? Not that it really matters. I admire Burt. So, I do not want to see anything bad happened him. And I wish him all the best of luck in Roanapur. He is going to need it.'
Burt noticed Bob starting at him. He looked at Bob for a few seconds. He then turned back to Boris. He replied, “Let me know which one you want. And I will give you a fair price.”
Boris turned to Bob, as he requested, “Pick out any pistol you want? We are traveling light, so I do not suggest any heavy ordnance.”
Bob looked over at Boris, as he happily replied, “Thanks Boris.”
Boris turned to Ed, as he questioned, “Would you like a weapon, as well, Ed?”
Ed used her right index finger to point at the temple of her head, as she stated, “Nope. Brain best weapon of all.” She then dropped her right hand back down to her side.
Boris thought, 'There is no point in arguing with her. I have dealt with, and worked with, crazy women, most of my life. And Ed is the craziest. Though, I find it strange that she is also the most polite, and nicest of them all.'
Meanwhile, Bob looked around, at the weapons in the cases and hanging on the shelves.
Bob saw many different times of pistols in the gun display cases. He then noticed a stainless steel revolver that looked familiar. By the revolver was a simple, brown leather gunbelt, no loops for bullets, with the holster located on the right hip.
Bob looked over at the gunsmith. He pointed at the revolver, as he asked, “Can you please tell me about this pistol?”
Burt walked over to stand beside Bob. He looked at weapon. He then looked back at Bob, as he complimented, “Nice selection. That revolver is based off of the Colt Peacemaker. It is a top-break reload that holds six rounds. The trigger system has been updated to be double action, so the trigger will both cock and release the hammer.”
“The pistol uses three fifty-seven magnum cartridges. And it comes with white pearl handled grips. A while ago, I sold two of her sisters, just like this one, to Two-hands, and a new girl that had just come to town.”
Bob realized whom the gunsmith was talking about. He inquired, “Was she a babe in a sexy cowgirl outfit, with long blond hair?”
Burt was mildly surprised, as he replied, “Yes. How did you know?”
Bob answered, “I've met her. Actually, I am distantly related to her. Anyway, this is the pistol I want. I will take the gunbelt, as well. Now, let's talk about ammo and speedloaders.”
Burt smiled, as he commented, “I always enjoy a customer who knows his products.”
Bob returned Burt's smiled, as he agreed, “So, do I.”
(_)
A few minutes later, the Boris, Bob, and Ed exited the building, and onto the sidewalk.
Boris had paid for the pistol, the gunbelt, four speedloaders, and ten, fifty round, boxes of ammunition for the pistol.
All of which were in a small, white shopping bag that Boris carried.
As the walked turned to the left, as the walked down the sidewalk, Boris turned to Bob, as he, “I know you told me that Rico taught you how to use a gun. But, until I am sure of that myself, you are not going to have one.”
Bob turned to Boris, as he calmly said, “I understand. Actually, I was hoping, after we leave here, we can find a nice quiet place where you could teach me how to use my new weapons.”
Boris agreed, “I was thinking along those lines, as well.”
Bob asked, “So, where do you two want to go now?”
Ed suggested, “Let's do some window shopping.”
Boris and Bob looked at each other and shrugged.
After they turned back to face Ed, Boris then said, “Fine. When we get finished, I know this good restaurant, that makes a nice steak. Even this early in the morning.” Boris thought, 'The place is especially nice to eat at, after pulling an all-nighter.'
Bob grinned, as he stated, “Sounds like a plan.”
Ed commented, “Ed could go for a steak.”
Boris then lead his two friends to the nearby steakhouse.
(_)
A little while later, across town, Rock and Revy were sitting in stool, across from each other, at a table, in an outdoor food court.
The couple was having brunch, which each of them eating a bowl of soup, with chopsticks.
Revy asked, in english, “So, Rock what are you up to today?”
Rock said, in english, “I got some errands to run with the car. How about you?”
Revy responded, “Akira is going to pick me up, and we plan to have some fun. Though, she did mention she wanted to tell me about something that happened last night, while I was drunk.”
Rock pointed out, “It is fortunate that you have people to look out for you, when you are in such state.”
Revy agreed, “True.”
Just then, they saw two teenage boy, on is a jacket jump clear over their table. A second later, another teenage boy in a white coat just clear over the table.
Both boys continued running towards the street, right in front of them.
About ten seconds later, five teenage girls, all with slasher smiles, and carrying various weapons, jumped clear over their table, and their heads, as they ran after those boys.
Revy comment, “From the look on the faces of those girls. I would say those boys are screwed.”
Rock responded, “For some reason. Those girls look familiar. I just cannot place them.”
Revy responded, “I am sure we will figure out what is going on, soon enough.”
(_)
Elsewhere, an hour later, Boris, Bob, and Ed, had finished their very good meals at the steakhouse that Boris recommended.
Currently, the three adults were in the shopping district, with Bob and Boris escorting Ed, as she windowed shopped.
As they walked along the sidewalk, Boris held the bag with Bob's revolver and equipment, in his right hand.
While they continued walking down the sidewalk, Bob watched Ed look at the store window they were by, he thought, 'I will give Ed credit. She has not dragged us into any stores that would be embarrassing for Boris and I. Pretty much just book stores, knickknack stores, and one electronics store.'
'And Boris and I have seen a few interesting things in those stores. So, it has not been a waste of time for us.'
A minute later, as the three of the turned a corner, they ran into Revy, Sawyer, and Shenhua. None of them had their weapons in their hands. Their weapons were either sheathed, in their holsters, or strapped to their back.
Both groups of adults came to a stop, ten feet apart from each other.
For the next few seconds, The members of both groups looked at the members of the other group.
Bob commented, “I take it we are not lucky enough that you three are from the present.”
Revy and Shenhua giggled.
Sawyer replied, with her electrolarynx, “Nope.”
Shenhua inquired, “I was wondering Bob, what are your thoughts on Balalaika?”
Bob answered, “She is nicer than I expected.”
Revy said, “Bob, you must have pulled some trick, to get sis to let you go.”
Bob stated, “Actually, Boris did all the work. I don't know what he said, but she let us go.”
The three killer women turning to Boris.
Boris slyly smiled, as he commented, “Years of having a good business relationship with Balalaika paid off.”
Sawyer said, “I would bet.”
Bob stated, “Still Revy, don't you think you can use your time more wisely than hunting us? Like raising your kids.”
Revy's jaw dropped. She then quickly collected herself, as she question, “How did you?....” Her expression deflated, as she asked, “You heard the entire conversation?”
Bob responded, “Loud and clear. And I wish I had not.”
Revy growled, “So help me, if you tell them...”
Ed interrupted, “Bob already told us. He also told us what Revy was promised for capturing Ed and Bob?”
Sawyer and Shenhua turned to Revy, as she inquired, “A promise for what?”
He flatly answered, “Sexual favors from Rock.”
Shenhua and Sawyer continued to look at Revy, as they started giggling.
Bob could see Revy's turning a dangerous shade of red, as she began enraged.
Unfortunately, his friends seemed to be going for broke.
Boris commented, “Revy, I guess being rich does limit one's options in meaningful payment.”
Ed stated, “Wow, Revy. You give a girl ideas. Still, I think you would make a nice mother.”
Bob saw Revy start to calm down, after hearing Ed's compliment.
Bob thought, 'Thank you Ed, for defusing the situation.'
Shenhua turned to Boris, as she asked, “Boris. As someone whom has worked with us for years, I would like you thoughts on what the Lagoon members did? What they really do what Revy mentioned.” She turned to Revy, as she swiftly continued, “No, that I am saying what you claimed is not true, Revy. I just want an outside opinion.” She looked back over at Boris.
Boris turned to Shenhua, as he stated, “I could see it Rock doing it. Let's get honest. In his, I guess now, her own way, she is as crazy as you are Revy, here. Benny, as well. It is sad to say, but Janet has Benny whipped. And with enough alcohol and sexual favors, I can see Benny agreeing to just about anything Janet wants her to do. But, Dutch... I cannot imagine Dutch doing that. I fear if I actually went to your island, and confronted Dutch, and her daughter, the matter. The sheer sight of the impossibility would snap my sanity like twig.”
Revy shrugged, as she casually said, “It might. I know people whom have snapped over far less important reasons. Though, Dutch was the one that did it first.”
Boris flatly said, “I know. You were very clear about what happened, when you had your previous discussion. And Bob told us all the details.”
Revy commented, “I am not surprised.”
Sawyer turned Boris, as she suggested, “Boris, it may be best not to test your theory.”
Boris turned to Sawyer, as he replied, “I agree.”
Revy asked, “Bob, you are right. I would like to get to see my kids again, as soon as possible. The problem is, now it is not just what Rock promised me. Which is alone, worth doing the job. It is also the principle of the matter. The challenge of capturing you, Ed, and Boris here. So, not to sound like a broken record, but are you going to surrender?”
Bob, Boris, and Ed looked at each other.
Bob said, “We don't want a repeat of last night?”
Boris and Ed nodded.
From the corner of Bob's eye, he noted when the cars stopped at the traffic light, when they did, he bolted across the two lane street, as he yelled, “Meet you at the rendezvous!”
Boris and Ed then turned, and ran back around the corner.
Revy turned her head back and forth, at her fleeing prey, as she cursed, “Damn it!” She then turned to her two friends, as she ordered, “I will go after Bob. You stay go after Boris and Ed.”
By then, the traffic light had just turned green. While the cars will still starting to move, at around twenty-five miles and hours, on the two lane street, Revy quickly roof hopped on the cars, to the incoming lane. When her feet hit the sidewalk, on the other side of the street, she started running after Bob.
Meanwhile, Sawyer and Shenhua looked at each other.
Sawyer commented, “Ed is with Boris. And if we attack Boris, here, we risk stirring up a hornet's nest, and angering Balalaika.”
Shenhua pointed out, “I have no interest in being shot again, by Hotel Moscow. Still, Bob is still fair game.”
The two women then started to car roof hopped to the other side of the two lane road, and onto the sidewalk. When they reached the other side of the street, they chased after Revy and Bob, down the sidewalk.
(_)
Half a street block ahead of Shenhua and Sawyer, Bob was running as fast as he could, while bobbing and weaving between people on the sidewalk. He silently praying, between breaths, 'Please lord, let the way be clear. And I mean that quiet literally. Let the way be clear.'
When Bob reached the corner crosswalk of a five lane road. Including the center turning lane. Bob noticed that the cars were stopped right in front of him, due to the red lights, on incoming and oncoming lanes of that side of the street.
Bob bolted across the crosswalk of the street, as he silently prayed, 'Thank you.'
The traffic started just as his foot hit the sidewalk, on the other side of the road.
By the time he turned around, he saw that the cars were going both ways, at around forty miles an hour.
As he looked back at to the other side of the road, he saw Revy there.
Bob thought, 'She is clearly waiting to get across. I best get going, while the going is good.'
Bob waved to her, with his right hand. He then turned around, and he continued running down the street.
(_)
On the other side of the street, Revy stood on the sidewalk, as she fumed in silent rage. She thought, 'The nerve of him to wave at me. Well, even though the cars are going by to fast to roof hop at this angle, I can still jump over all of them.'
Revy then run back thirty feet, to give her a running start.
But, just as Revy was about to use her superhuman strength and speed to start her running jump across the busy, four land road, someone grabbed her right upper arm, from behind.
Revy looked back to see that Shenhua was the one that had stopped her.
Sawyer was standing right beside Shenhua.
Both of Revy's friends had looks of concern on their face for her.
Sawyer inquired, “What do you think you are doing?”
Revy stated, “Jumping across the street to get Bob. He is getting away.”
Shenhua let go of Revy's right upper arm, as she pointed out, “We must not show what we can do in public. Especially, in this city. In our past. We are to well known here. Questions will be raised. And our younger selves will not have those answers. We cannot risk a paradox. There will be other opportunities.”
Revy was silent for a few seconds. She then nodded, as she replied, “You're right. Yet. Now, that I think about. I believe I know where he is going to end up. This way, girls.”
Shenhua and Sawyer then followed Revy down the sidewalk.
(_)
A few minutes later, and a few blocks away, Bob was still running. He had turned a couple of corners, as he made his way through the city.
As Bob ran across a two lane road, he missed seeing a car red suddenly turn in. With the car hitting him in a low impact collusion.
Fortunately, the driver applied their brakes right before hitting Bob.
After Bob hit the ground, he was still aware of his surroundings, as he prayed, 'Please, do not let me have any broken bones, or I am royally screwed.'
Bob quickly check to himself, and he found that nothing was broken. Though, his body felt sore, and he was sure that he was bruised all over his body.
As Bob leaned up, he heard a car door open, and a masculine voice, say with concern, in english, with a slight japanese accent, “Are you alright? I did not see you.”
Bob looked up to see Rock, in his business suit.
Bob thought, 'You have got to be kidding me. Well, the good news is that I can use this. I am in no shape to continue walking. It is too early for me to get back to the Yellowflag. I do not want to beat Boris and Ed there. Also, I need to put as much distance between me and Revy. I can double back later to the Yellowflag.'
'And I think I know the perfect place to go to that, Revy would be beyond insane to follow me too. I just have to play this right. Though, it is best I do not give him my name.'
Bob continued looking at Rock, as he calmly said, “I think I will live. Though, I can use a hand up. Don't worry, I am not armed. And I am not upset.” He thought, 'I honestly should have looked at where I was going. This could have been a whole lot worse.
Rock offered him a hand up, as he said, “Glad to hear it.”
Bob took the hand, as he stood up. He politely requested, “Thank you, sir. Could you give me a lift?”
Rock said, “Sure. Get in.”
Bob walked up the front passenger side of the red car, which was the right side of the car. With the driver's seat being on the left side of the car.
He opened the door, and got into the car.
As Bob sat down, he shut the passenger car door, and he put his seat belt on.
By then, Rock had got into the driver's seat, and closed the door behind him. He turned to look at Bob.
Bob noticed this, as he turned to Rock. Bob said, “I already got hit by a car. I don't want to take any more chances than I have too.”
Rock shrugged. He then turned to face in front of him, as he started the car, and drove down the road.
While looking in front of the road, Rock asked, “So, where you want to go? I know a local doctor, a few blocks from here.”
Bob carefully said, “I do not want you to freak out, but I know that you are, Rock.”
Rock crack a grin, as he calmly stated, “That is common knowledge. All you have to do is ask around, if you want to learn about me.”
Bob carefully responded, “True. But, they would not know your real name is Rokuro Okajima. You have arguably one of the most intelligent people in the city.”
Rock asked, “We have met before? Haven't we?”
Bob replied, “Oh yes.”
Rock inquired, “How much trouble am I about to get into?”
Bob answered, “From me, not much. Besides, given what I know about you, I would know better than to cause you, and your friends, any trouble.”
Rock responded, “I hope so.”
Bob stated, “I just need a place to rest for about half an hour. And then I am gone. Since you hit me, this is not an unreasonable request. And you also get the added benefit of me answering your questions.”
Rock conceded, “Tempting. And where do you want to go?”
Bob requested, “Take me to your place of business, for a little while. I go there, you call me a cab, and I am gone. In the meantime, you get some questions answered.”
Rock said, “Fine. That sounds reasonable enough.”
Bob mentioned, “And if you are wondering, I can sympathize with you, on a number of things. I also have a crazy tanned skin redhead for a girlfriend, that I am in love with. By the way, is it me, or does it seem asian redheads are crazier than other redheads?”
Rock slightly grinned, as he responded, “That thought has crossed my mind. So, what does your redhead do?”
Bob answered, “Genius computer geek.”
Rock commented, “I know someone like that. And her boyfriend is a good friend of mine.”
Bob stated, “Yes. I know about the people you are talking about. Fortunately, my redheaded girlfriend does not care for guns. Nor does she care for violence. Yes. She is crazy. But, not violent.”
Rock said, “Then, consider yourself very, very lucky.”
Bob replied, “Oh I do.”
Bob and Rock chuckled for a few seconds.
As Bob watched them continue riding down the road, he thought, 'The plan is simple. Future Revy, Future Shenhua, and Future Sawyer will not follow me to Lagoon Company's headquarters, because it would risk a paradox.'
'When I get there. Depending on the situation. I will either way for a taxi. Or, I will say I need to use the restroom. And I will sneak out the restroom window, and make it back to the Yellowflag on my own.'
'I am nowhere near as injured as I let on. I am sore and bruised. But, I have had workout sessions with Zangief that were more grueling than this. If I have to call a taxi, I will call the Yellowflag ahead of time, and tell Bao to give Boris a message to meet me outside, with the money for the cab fare.'
'With luck, I will be meeting Boris and Ed within an hour, or so. With no one the wiser. And I have no worries about Rock's questions. I have already out thought Rock before. With Ed and I dodging Balalaika’s questions last night, without a problem. So, I should be fine, as long as I don't do anything to provoke the members of Lagoon Company.'
(_)
Around ten minutes later, they parked in front of Lagoon Company's business, which was located by the harbor.
Bob and Rock got out of the car, and, head up the stairs, to the main entrance to the Lagoon Company's main place of business.
Bob noticed that Rock still had his keys in his right hand.
Bob also noticed the Lagoon PT Boat moor on a dock, by the building. Though, given the situation he was in, he did not pay much mind towards the PT boat.
When they got to the top the stairs, and stood on the platform in front of the main door, Rock knocked on the door, as he stated, “It is Rock. And I have someone with me.”
Rock then used the keys to unlock the door.
Bob thought, 'I guess it is wise to announce oneself, rather than risk getting shot by Revy, or Dutch.'
Rock opened the door, and walked in first. Bob soon follow behind.
Rock then shut the door behind them, and he left his keys on a small table, by the door.
Bob stood near the outside door, as he looked around, in front of him. He saw Dutch was standing at the coffee machine, at a table, by the wall. He had just finished pouring some coffee into a small coffee cup. Dutch was wearing his usual clothing and sunglasses.
Meanwhile Benny and Janet were sitting in chairs, beside each other, at the computer desk, in the room. Benny had on his usual clothing of a shirt and pants. While Janet had on a shirt and a long skirt.
Bob thought, 'What is Janet doing here? A mystery for another time.'
But when Bob turned his head to the left, to see where the two couches, and the coffee table, were located in the room, by the same wall as the door, he was shocked at who he saw sitting in those couches.
Bob saw Sawyer and Shenhua were each in the couch set against the wall. With Revy setting in the couch facing him and Rock.
The three women looked up at him, as they smiled, which merely confirmed that they knew who he was.
Bob's eyes widened at the sight before him. He thought, 'I take it back. Those three women are crazier than I thought they were.'
Revy said to Bob, “I got to give you credit, kid. Not many people would try to escape the lions through their very own den. You got balls to even try it. You won't have them long. But, it does take some real balls to even try it.”
Bob thought, 'Good. You are not using my name. That is intelligent of you, Revy.'
Rock asked, “So, what is going on Revy?”
Revy turned to Rock, as she said, “This guy has a bounty on him. A very big one.”
Bob snorted, “I guess you would consider that a bounty, and a reward.”
Shenhua and Sawyer giggled.
Rock mentally realized, 'He knows Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer. And he is clearly not afraid of them. Who is he?'
Rock turned to Bob, as he asked, “Who are you?”
Instead of answering Rock, Bob continued to look at the women sitting at the couches, as he said, “You know how sharp these people are. If you tell them, you risk screwing up everyone's future.”
Shenhua and Sawyer nodded in agreement. Revy just shrugged.
Bob turned to Rock, as he responded, “Sorry Rock. But, I cannot tell you that. It will become very clear why, very soon.”
By then, the rest of the people in the room noticed what was going. Janet, and Benny got up from where they sitting at. While Dutch set down his cup of coffee.
Then, Dutch, Benny, and Janet turned to face the others, as they walked over to the rest of the group.
As the three of them reached the group, by the couches and coffee table, they turned to look at Bob.
Benny turned to Revy, as he asked, “So Revy, what did this guy do?”
Revy turned to Benny, as she said, “Remember that hacking you did in Florida?”
Benny replied, “Yes.”
Revy stated, “Well, what he did was way worse for himself.”
Benny turned to Bob, as he said, “For what it's worth, I hope they kill you quick.”
Bob looked over at Benny, as he commented, “We both know, with these women, I am not that lucky. But, I need to speak to Revy, for a few moments.”
Bod walked over to Revy, leaned down, as whispered into her ear right, “I know you are crazy, but you risk all over creation by being here and now. If your past self walks in and sees you, we might be saying goodbye to all existence.”
Bob leaned up straight, as he looked in Revy's eyes.
Revy smirked at Bob, as she said, in a casual tone of voice, “Relax. This is not the first time that this has happened to me. And there is one thing you did not take into account of. I have been waiting for this day a long time. This is the day I met my future self.”
Just then Bob heard the outside door knot turn.
Bob turned towards the entrance, as he saw the door open.
Those present, including Bob, watched as Past Revy and Akira, as a woman, in her cowgirl uniform, walked into the room.
Bob also saw the both women are armed with their usual weaponry.
Bob thought, with worry, 'Lighter meet dynamite.'
Past Revy and Akira, came to a stop, as they turned to their left, to see who was inside the room.
Each Revy saw the other Revy, while everyone else looked back and forth between them.
Dutch yelled, “What the hell?!”
Benny said, “Dutch, we have officially entered the twilight zone.”
Past Revy screamed in rage, “Who the hell is this bitch?! I heard from Akira that there were imposters going around last night. But, I didn't realize they had the guts to show up here.”
Future Revy just cocked her head up towards Past Revy, as she laughed.
Akira turned to her teammates, as she questioned, “I thought you two, and Lotton, were running errands today?”
Sawyer answered, “We did.”
Akira realized the pretense of Sawyer's comment, as she inquired, “You're the ones I saw from last night?”
Shenhua replied, “Yes. And don't worry, Akira. It will all likely make sense in less than a minute.”
Bob interrupted everyone, “There are no imposters here. This is a case of time travel.”
Janet turned to Bob, as she asked, with skepticism in her tone of voice, “And how would you know that?”
Bob thought, 'Because Akira is here. And she was not part of the Black Lagoon cast.' Bob turned to Akira, as he asked, “Cowgirl, have you ever seen me before?”
Akira answered, “No.”
Bob said, “Well Akira, let us just say I would hate to see you sneeze while wearing that getup.”
Bob's comment let everyone know that he knew Akira's little secret, and her name.
Rock thought, 'He is from our future. That is why he didn't answer my question. If I knew his name, it might create a paradox, when I first meet him.'
Bob turned to the sitting women, as he asked, “By the way, which one of you picked out that getup for her?”
Shenhua, Sawyer, Future Revy raised their hands. From the corner of his eye, Bob also saw Past Revy raise her hand.
Bob thought, 'That makes so much sense.'
Janet said to Bob, “So, McFly, what the hell is going on?”
Bob turned to Janet, as he answered, “Think STG Time's Arrow.”
Janet replied, “Gotcha.”
When Janet said the word 'gotcha', which was pronounced exactly like, 'gacha', Bob noticed Akira's right eyebrow raised for a slight second.
Bob thought, 'So, she does already know about her own series. Interesting. But, the Black Lagoon cast of this time period, likely do not. I will have to be extra careful about what I say. Or, I could tip my hand, and create a paradox.'
Dutch walked over to Benny, as he whispered, “What did this man mean?”
Benny softly said, “The man stated the title of a Star Trek, The Next Generation episode, about how the part of the crew go back into time and meeting someone in the past, whom later meets them in her future.”
“It is pretty good two part episode. I have it on DVD. I will show the episode some time. The problem is the episode is just too complicated to talk about. The long and short of it is, this is not his first meeting with some us, or all of us. But, this is our first meeting with him.”
Dutch nodded, as he quietly responded, “I look forward to watching it.”
Both men then turned there attention back to the group.
Meanwhile, Shenhua got up and whispered something into Sawyer's ear.
Shenhua leaned up and saw Sawyer smiling and as she nodded towards Shenhua.
Shenhua then walked over to the phone, and dialed a number.
Meanwhile, Future Revy stood up from the couch. She walked over to Past Revy, as she smile wickedly. She said, “We both know what we always wanted to do if we ever met each other.”
Bob thought, 'If this turns out to be them wanting to screw each other. I would not know whether to be happy, or disgusted. Either way, the spectacle will give me the opportunity to escape.'
Past Revy returned Future Revy's wicked grin, as she replied, “Yes. I do.”
Both of them turned towards the open door, and walked outside.
By then, across the room, Shenhua hung up the phone. She then followed the two Revys outside.
Everyone else then followed, including Bob. As Bob passed the table by the door, he noticed that Rock left his car keys on it.
(_)
A few minutes later, on the lot outside of the building, away from where Rock had part his car, and Akira has park her car, the two redheads stood a few feet away, as they faced each other.
Meanwhile, the rest of the group just stood away from the two women, as Benny and Janet brought out a cooler of beer.
Shenhua and Sawyer stood to the side of the other adults.
Future Revy cracked her knuckles, as she said, “Fair warning. I remember this from your point of view.”
Past Revy replied, “It will still be worth it.”
Future Revy said, “Okay. But first, there is a strand of hair loose from the back of your ponytail.”
Past Revy checked the back of her head with both her hands, just as Future Revy nailed her in the jaw, with her right fist.
Past Revy rubbed her jaw, as she stated, “Ah, that is dirty. I like it.” She then returned the blow.
And the fight between the two of them began.
(_)
Several feet away, the other adults watched the fight, as Rock stated, “Why am I not surprised that Revy always wanted to have a fight with herself?”
Dutch replied, “Well Revy has always tried to be the best. And I guess beating yourself would be a way to prove she had become the best.”
Benny commented, “This might be therapeutic for her. It will let her work out a lot of self-hatred she clearly has for herself.”
Bob stated, “Either way, it brings new meaning to being one's own worst enemy.”
The other adults, watching the fight, nodded in agreement.
Benny suggested, “Should we place bets on this fight?”
Bob said, “I would advise against it. There are too many ways to cheat. Considering Future Revy already fought this fight, when she was Past Revy.”
Benny agreed, “Good point.”
Janet opened the cooler full of ice and beer bottles, as she asked, “Who wants some beer?”
Everyone took a beer, but then, as Bob reached for one, Akira said, “Aren't you a little young for beer.”
Bob was already stressed out from being chase, hit by a car, and surrounded by lunatics. And Akira has stepped on his last nerve.
Bob stood up straight, in front of Akira.
Due to Bob's height, compared to Akira's height, he looked down at her, as he snapped, “I am literally a dead man walking. If I am lucky. For the last several months, I have been running, unarmed, from these three psychotic chicks, with only my wits, some luck, and a little help, keeping me one step ahead of them. That is not counting what you and your friends will do to me. Including, my first date, with my girlfriend. I have paid my dues for this beer. And I am going to have one, right now.”
Akira could see the man was one step from going crazy himself. She back away, as she replied, “Okay. Have as many as you want.”
Bob flatly replied, “Thank you.” He then retrieved a bottled of beer from the cool. He opened the bottle, and too a drink from it.
Akira took a good look at Bob's clothing. The coat looked familiar to her, but she could not place from where she had seen it. She asked, “That is a cool coat. Where did you get it from?”
Bob turned to Akira, as he smirked. He said, “I stole it.”
Benny spoke up, “You know. How do we tell the two of them apart? They look identical. Right down to the hair style and clothing. It is like Revy has not aged a day.”
Bob answered, “Actually, she is from years in your future. Though, there is some truth to your statement. And to answer your question, Future Revy has stretch marks on her stomach.”
Akira, Rock, Dutch, Janet, and Benny's jaws dropped in surprise.
As the five adults collected themselves, Janet questioned, “She became a mother?”
Bob calmly answered, “Yes.”
Benny inquired, “Willingly?”
Bob just nodded, while smiling.
Dutch looked over at Rock, with a smile on his lips, as he asked, “So, who is the father?”
Bob look over at Dutch, as he answered, “You won't believe me, if I told you.”
The other adults standing there, noticed that nearby, Shenhua and Sawyer were snickering, as they looked at them.
Benny said, “I have a feeling we are being denied critical, need to know, information.”
Bob finished his beer. He set the bottle, on the ground, by the cooler. He then leaned up, and turned to Benny, as he inquired, “You don't know the half of it. Still, I take it, that you are a Tremors fan?”
Benny answered, “Janet and I love those movies.”
Janet said, “Yea. Burt is the only gun nut, in any fictional series, that I believe can think of that would out gun nut both Revy and the Bloodhound. That is not an easy accomplishment. And he is fairly polite, too.”
Dutch spoke up, “Yes. The first two movies are good. It is interesting a gun nut that is not from the southeastern U.S.”
Bob commented, “Actually, note the Atlanta Hawks cap he sometimes wore. He is likely a southern redneck, whom moved to Nevada to prepare for a nuclear war that never happened.”
Dutch just shrugged, in response.
Bob suppressed a smile, as he thought, 'I wonder how you all would react if you knew Burt was in town? Though, Burt had enough sense to ditch the Atlanta Hawks cap, with just a white cap. That would have been to obvious, even for him.'
'Now, what do I do about you guys. I know a lot about what is going to happen to you. But, I know know vague details. I do not know the hows and whys.'
'I guess, I might as well try my best to warn you. Though, with Shenhua and Sawyer here, there is not much I can tell you. That is not even counting the possibility of telling you might a paradox.'
Bob sighed. He stated, “Ah, guys. Listen. I would love to tell you all what is going to happen to you. Really, I do. Some of it is good. Some of it is bad. A whole lot of it is truly bizarre.
“Should you even see me again afterward, in the future, you will likely try to kill me for not telling you. The line forms to the left for that. But, if I actually try to tell you anything relevant that could stop the course of the future, I risk not only being literally hacked to death by those two woman near us. But, I also risk destroying existence itself, in a paradox.”
Akira could see the man was stressed out. She thought, 'Was I like this, when I first met my friends during the hotel attack?'
Akira handed him a beer, as she suggested, “Here, have another beer.”
Bob accepted the beer, into his right hand, as he replied, “Thank you. You are so much nicer when you are not trying to attack me.”
Akira smiled.
Bob opened the bottle. And after a swallow of beer, Bob stated, “Though, I will say this. Treasure the time you have together. Enjoy these nice days in paradise.”
Rock remember a girl one night at the Yellowflag had said something similar to him. He asked, “I met a black haired girl once at the Yellowflag.”
Bob swapped his bottle, from his right hand to his left hand. He then then right hand at a height, a several inches below his own jaw, as he inquired, “Let me guess. She was this tall. She had long hair, a slender build, with big breasts? And she dressed in a pants and shirt?” He then dropped his right hand to his side.
Rock answered, “Yes. Though, I never saw her face.”
Bob silently realized, 'Oh lord! He met his future female self. How do I explain that to someone? That your going to lose your manhood and eventually become a mother? Along with Benny and Dutch for that matter. If they believe what I tell them, that would not only create a paradox, it could even break their sanity. I will have to keep this vague.'
Bob said, in a sober tone of voice, “Yes. I know her. By the time you meet her again, you will have most of your answers.”
Benny could see where this conversation was heading. He turned to looked at the two Revys trading blows, as he commented, “At least this turning out to be a fair fight.”
Bob looked over at the fight, as he said, “Nope.”
Benny asked, “What do you mean, nope?”
Bob answered, “Future Revy has some sort of super-soldier serum in her.” Bob gestured his bottle of beer, in his left hand, towards Shenhua and Sawyer, as he continued, “And so do those two.”
Dutch asked, “What lunatic would do that?”
Bob answered, “I would tell you, but then Shenhua, and Sawyer would kill me.”
Dutch commented, “You really are in a tight spot.”
Bob turned to Dutch, as he replied, “That would be an understatement.”
Benny turned to Bob, as he said, “At least now this Future Revy would have been a match for Roberta. If the maid... Well the older maid, or Bloodhound, had not lost her limbs, in that run through the jungle.”
Bob thought, 'Run through that jungle. That song was even referenced in the manga version of the lead up to those scenes. Though, the song at the time was intended to be directed towards the Grey Foxes doing the running. Still, I might as well tell them about Roberta.'
Bob turned to Benny, as he mentioned, nonchalant tone of voice, “Actually, no. The same people that gave these three that super-soldier serum, replaced Roberta's lost limbs with cybernetic limbs, and they give her that super-soldier serum, as well.”
Benny swiftly walked over to Bob, and he grabbed Bob by the collar of Bob's shirt, with his right hand. Benny looked Bob in the eyes, as he demanded, “What madman would do that?! The Bloodhound was already an unstoppable killing machine before! And now someone thought it was a good idea to rebuild her into the bionic woman, with a super-soldier serum thrown into the mix!”
Bob pushed Benny off. Bob then said, “Benny, you are preaching to the choir. And the Bloodhound is now a bionic badass super-soldier. I have never met her personally. And I am very happy about that fact. I only know this from second and third hand sources. But, keep your eyes peeled. And be prepare to leave at a moments notice. Given your skills, and experience, I am sure you will know when the time is right.”
Bob saw Benny start to calm down. Benny replied, in a more normal tone of voice, “You're right. And thanks for the warning.”
Bob replied, “You're welcome.”
Just then, Future Revy knocked Past Revy to the ground.
As Past Revy did so, all eyes turned back on the fight.
Shenhua commented, “Ah oh. Past Revy is pissed.”
Janet asked, “Why would our Revy be pissed?” She thought, offhandedly, 'Besides Revy usually being pissed off for the smallest of reasons. Though, I have noticed that she has gotten better, over the last few months. Compared to when I first met her. It seems having Akira, Sawyer, and Shenhua, as friends. And Rock as a steady boyfriend, has helped mellower some. Though, she still has a temper.'
Sawyer answered, “During the entire fight, Future Revy had the upper hand, and this pissed Past Revy off.”
Everyone watched a Past Revy leaned up, used her right hand to pulled out the pistol uder her left armpit. She pulled back the slide with her left hand, and shot at Future Revy, aiming for her right shoulder.
What happened next caught everyone by surprise.
Future Revy caught the bullet with her right hand.
Future Revy leaned down, and opened her right hand to reveal the bullet to Past Revy. Past Revy also saw that the only injury her future counterpart's right hand had, in catching the bullet, was a mild bruise in the middle of her palm.
Future Revy grinning wickedly, as she said, in a mischievous tone of voice, “I believe this is yours.”
Past Revy saw this. She quickly put away her pistol, back into her left shoulder holster.
Then, what Past Revy did next took everyone by surprised, except for Future Revy.
Past Revy squeeled like a child whom just saw a cool magic trick. She grinned wildly. Her eyes widened and teared up, as she begged, “You have got to teach me that trick. I mean, I have already, personally seen people cut bullets in half, with a sword, in mid flight. But, to see someone actually catch a bullet is just awesome.”
Future Revy offered Past Revy her left hand up. Past Revy took it.
As soon as Past Revy was on her feet, Future Revy said, “Don't worry. You will be able to do that in the future. Because you are me, and I am you.”
Past Revy smile widened, as she replied, “I look forward to it.”
Benny commented, “And the fight is over. Just like that.”
Future Revy then looked around, as she asked, “So, where is the kid?”
Everyone looked around
Suddenly, they saw the Lagoon Company's car roar down the road, away from them, and towards town.
Dutch yelled, “He stole our car!”
Benny stated, “I got to admit. He is a slippery one.”
Future Revy suddenly remembered, as she stated, “Oh crap. I forget he stole our car at the end of the fight.” She quickly pocketed the bullet she caught, as turned to Dutch, She said, “Sorry Dutch.” She turned to Akira, as she requested, “Get your keys. We are going after him. And I want him alive.”
Past Revy stated, “I'm coming.”
Dutch said, “I will drive. You girls just shoot.”
All four adult quickly headed to Raven group's four door car. Seconds later, Dutch was driving, as they headed after Bob.
As Janet, Benny, Rock, Shenhua, and Sawyer saw Raven Unit's car leave their sight, Janet asked, “Do you think they are going to catch him?”
Benny commented, “I hope not. That kid seemed nice enough. And in his place, I would run away, as well. Though, I do hope we get our car back in one piece.”
Shenhua said, “I won't worry. If this... Kid was this easy to catch, we would have caught him already.”
Janet stated, “I guess he has that going for him.”
Sawyer mentioned, “Also, he is known to take care of the items he takes.”
Benny inquired, “Such as?”
Sawyer answered, “The coat he wears.”
Janet asked, “Who does the coat belong too?”
Sawyer stated, “You won't believe us. But, you will find out eventually.”
Rock questioned, “You are not going to tell us who he is?”
Sawyer replied, “No.”
Shenhua commented, “Doing so would likely mess up the timeline.”
Janet inquired, “Are we at least happy in the future?”
Shenhua and Sawyer turned to look at each other. Shenhua shrugged. The two women then turned back to look at the other three adults.
Sawyer said, “Yes.”
Benny commented, “Well, from what the kid hinted at. It sounds like we went through some things, in the future.”
Shenhua stated, “You did. Or, you will. But, you got through them.”
Sawyer said, “Take comfort in that.”
Benny commented, “Okay. I can find some comfort in that.”
The adults then noticed a taxi approach them.
A few seconds later, the taxi came to a stop in front of them.
As the adults looked at the taxi, Janet asked, “So, who called a cab?
Shenhua turned to Janet, as she stated, “I did.”
Sawyer said, “It was fun. But, we have an appointment to keep. We will be back in an hour.”
A few seconds later, Sawyer and Shenhua, got into the back of the taxi, without their weapons.
They then shut the doors to the taxi. With the taxi soon driving away from Rock, Benny and Janet.
As the three adult watched the taxi drive away from them, and towards the city, Rock commented, “Why do I have a feeling that there is a lot more going on than even this boy and Future Revy know?”
Janet stated, “Because Rock, you are a lot better on the uptake than most people.”
Benny agreed, “Yep. It does not take a genius to figure out other things are going on. But, being one helps.”
Rock said, “Okay. Let's clean up, and bring the cooler inside. We will wait for the others in the air conditioning.”
Janet complimented, “That sounds like a good plan.”
Benny stated, “I can go along with that.”
The three adults then quickly cleaned up the bottles, bottle caps, and Revy's spent shell casing. They put the garage into an outside trash can, that was by their building.
Then, Benny closed the cooler, and picked up the cooler, as all three adults headed upstairs, and into the main, air conditioned office, of Lagoon Company Headquarters.
(_)
Five minutes later, Bob drove thought the streets of Roanapur, with his seatbelt on.
Right behind him was another car, chasing after him, whose passengers were shooting at him.
Dutch was driving Lotton's car, in the left driver's seat. And he was doing a marvelous job of catching up with Bob. Dutch was also firing his revolver at him, with his left hand.
In the front right passenger seat was Akira firing one of her revolvers at him, with her right hand.
In the backseat, Past Revy and Future Revy sat on the window opening, as they both fired their pairs of pistols at Bob. Past Revy was on the left side of the car, behind Dutch, and Future Revy was on the right side of the car, behind Akira.
The car Bob drove was pot marked, but there were no holes in the windows, and he was unharmed.
Bob saw all this in his rear view mirrors, as he thought, 'I always wondered what was worse than pissing off Revy. Well, I found my answer. Pissing off two Revys.'
'The good news is that I have a general idea of where the Yellowflag is. The bad news I cannot use the highway to get there. The four badasses chasing me are good enough shots to kill me if I get on a straightaway. Like the highway. Which means I have to get through downtown Roanapur to get there.'
'Given how corrupt the police are, I don't think they will get involved, unless I start running over people. Which fortunately, I have not done. And I have not hit any cars, yet.'
'Also, I am thankful this car is still running. At least, Rock was kind enough to leave a nearly full gas tank, before I took the car. And I am sure I am going in the general direction of the bar. So, I know I will get there eventually. Though, when I get there, I am not sure how I am going to stop, and get out.'
Bob then turned again, onto another street, through a red light and oncoming traffic, without getting hit. With him doing all this, to prevent his pursuers from getting a direct line of fire on him.
(_)
In Lotton's car, Dutch watched as Bob turning another corner, on a red light, while barely dodging the opposing traffic, as he entered the other street.
Dutch followed without hitting anything, nor anyone, as he ordered, “Try not to damage the car anymore than you have too.”
Future Revy stated, “I am trying to hit the tires. Remember I want him alive.”
Past Revy quipped, “Well you are hitting everything on the car, but the tires.”
Future Revy replied, “You are one to talk. I don't see you hitting the tires, either.”
Past Revy said, “The guy just keeps turning onto another street, right before I get a good shot.”
Akira stated, “Girls. Please. Focus. We cannot stop him, if we are arguing.”
Past Revy and Future Revy shrugged, as all three women pointed their weapons back at the car Bob was driving, and fired at the back tires, only to miss again, as Bob turned to another street.
(_)
Just after Bob turned the car onto another street, he noticed a green haired asian woman in a blue leisure suit, that was fitted for her. With the woman appearing to be in her mid-twenties in age.
Bob thought, 'What the hell? Never mind. I do not have time for this.'
Two street turns later, Bob noticed that he passed by Lotton, Shenhua, Sawyer, whom were with two teenage boys, in their late teens in age, that both had tanned skin, and black hair.
Bob thought, 'You got to be kidding. Oh well. At least, I am getting better at maneuvering and turning at high speeds, than I was in Tokyo.' He looked at the rear view mirror, as he mentally added, 'Still, Dutch is gaining on me.'
A few seconds later, as Bob drove down another street, he saw Chang and his people, as he passed by.
Bob thought, with amazement, 'Great. I can now say that I have met all the major cast members of Black Lagoon that live in Roanapur. Now, I want to say I lived to make it out of this city in one piece.'
(_)
From the sidewalk, Chang, his usual nice clothing, and his men, whom were in black suits, were about to get into an awaiting black car that had been pulled up to the curb for them. With one of the men holding the door open for Chang. When they watched the car chase, and they saw the two Revys in the backseat of the second car.
The man that was holding Chang's backseat door open for him, asked, in chinese “What was that?”
Chang looked down the street, as both cars turned another corner. He did not look at his man, who as the question. Chang cracked a grin, as he answered, in chinese, “That is evidence that we are taking the proper path. Please, inform the police to stay out of the matter.”
One of Chang's other subordinates replied, in chinese, “Yes sir.”
As Chang go into the backseat of his car, he mentally reflected, 'I already started my projects, a few days after meeting with Akira. And it looks like my efforts are already bearing fruit.'
When the door closed behind him, he got comfortable, in his cushioned seat, as he pulled out a book, from one of his coat pockets. For the last few days, on Chang's off time, he had been reading the book, when he was no busy with business, and his projects.
As the car started to drive off to the location of his, next scheduled appointment, he opened the book, to the folded, mark page, where he had left off reading.
Chang had read the book a few times before, and he just wanted to refresh him memory of content with the book.
While Chang became to reading, where he left off, he thought, 'Nearly everyone focuses on the spice angle in this story. Almost no one realizes the brilliance of the eugenics angle in this story.'
The book in Chang's hands was the first novel of Frank Herbert's 'Dune'.
(_)
A few minutes later, as Bob drove thought the city, Bob thought, with concern, “Well, I have pissed off Roanapur, as a whole. I must have a real gift for getting on people's bad sides. And this is the last place I wanted to do such a thing.'
'I have angered the locals. I have disrespected the help. And now I am scaring the visitors of this island, with this chase. All with the hammer slowly coming down behind me. When did my life become a Hunter Thompson story?”
Just then, the Yellowflag was in sight.
Bob turned towards the front of the Yellowflag bar. As he tried to apply the brakes, which didn't work, he mentally screamed, “Oh crap. They must have hit the brake lines.”
Those in the Yellowflag noticed the red car barreling down towards them, and they quickly got out of their chairs. They ran to the sides of the room, with the get close to the ground, to avoid the car, and the mess it would creat.
Bao on the other hand, ducked under his armor plated bar counter.
A few seconds later, Bob crashed into the front entrance of Yellowflag.
A second after the car came to a stop by the bar counter, in the back of the room, Bob did not waste time. He quickly undid his seat belt.
Bob left the keys in the ignition. Though, he did put the car gear in park, and turned off the engine.
Bob swiftly opened the left side, driver's door, and bolted for the Yellowflag stairs, which was fortunately, the door on the left side of the room, on the back wall. So, Bob did not have to run around the car to reach the doorway, to the back part of the building.
As Bob ran, in the corner of his eye he saw Bao getting out his shotgun, while everyone else was getting up from the cover they had taken, right before the car rammed into the building.
Bob exited the room, and quickly rushed up the stairs, to the second story. He ran down the hallway, to the safe house that Boris has shown Ed and him
When Bob reached the door to the room, he found it unlock, as Boris said it would be.
Bob opened the door, and he saw his two friends, in the room. With them sitting upright on the cot.
Bob quickly said, “We have got to get out of here, right now. Hell is literally five steps behind me.”
Boris and Ed immediately stood up, as they approached Bob.
While they did so, Boris swiftly pulled out the reality device from his pocket. And the three adults soon teleported back to an alternate Earth, and to Boris' hotel suite there, at the proper time and place.
A few seconds later, Lagoon Company, Akira, and Bao, reached the room.
Dutch demanded, “Where did they go?”
Future Revy stated, “Don't bother looking for them. They are already gone.”
Past Revy commented, “This sucks.”
Future Revy said, “Don't worry about it. I am sure we will catch him, eventually.”
Past Revy shrugged.
Bao asked, “So, with him gone. Who is going to pay the damages to my bar?”
Future Revy ordered, “Hold out you hand.”
Bao held out his right hand.
Future Revy reached into her left front pants pocket and pulled out something.
She dropped the items into Bao's hand.
Bao looked and saw they are small gold bars.
Future Revy said, “That should cover it. And Bao, don't ever say that I don't do something for you.”
Bao pocketed the small gold bars, as he replied, “Thanks.”
Akira, Dutch and Past Revy were shocked at the sight.
Past Revy stated, “I never thought I would see the day I would freely give gold to somebody.”
Future Revy slyly replied, “Let's just say we come into some wealth in the future, and leave it at that. Besides, I have found that good bartenders, that can handled our level of insanity, are far and few between.”
Dutch commented, “Revy, it is nice to see that you have changed for the better.”
Akira just nodded in agreement.
Bao then noticed, as he inquired, “Wait a minute. Now, that I am thinking about it. Why am I seeing two Revys?”
Future Revy answered, “I am from the future.”
Bao quickly said, “I don't want to know. Honestly, I am not even angry at the kid for wrecking my bar. If I was being chased by you four, I would do everything I could to escape.” He thought, 'Besides they warned me that strange things were coming, and to watch out for when Chang goes off the deep end. Two Revys confirms that they were telling the truth. And I am going to take their warning to heart.'
Akira stated, “No argument there.”
Dutch stated, “Let's go check on the car.”
As they walked out of the room, Dutch tossed Akira her keys to her car, and her home.
Akira caught the keys, and put them in her right, front shorts pocket.
(_)
Around a minute later, they were all down on the bar level.
There were still a few customers sitting in the bar. The rest had left.
Bao loudly stated, “The bar is closed for repairs! You can settle up with me later!”
The customers still present, stood up from their chairs. Then, they quickly took their drinks, and left.
Dutch when to check on Lagoon Company's car.
Dutch found the driver's door was still open. And he got into the driver's seat.
Akira, Bao, and the two Revys were standing near the car, as they saw Dutch check on it.
Dutch stated, “Well, the kid at least had decency to leave the key in the ignition.”
Dutch then cranked on the engine, while leaving it in park. He then checked the dashboard instruments, and he tested the brakes. He said, “The brakes feel loose. Anyone car to check under the car.”
Akira knelt down and looked under the car. While in that position, she stated, “I see a puddle of what I am guessing is brake fluid, pouring on the floor.”
Akira than stood up.
Dutch put the car in neutral gear, turned off the engine, and he pulled out the keys from the ignition.
While Dutch got out of the car, he pocketed the keys.
After Dutch fully stood up, he turned to the other adults. He stated, “We are going to have to call a tow.”
Bao said, “I will get on the phone right now. I will have on here in ten minutes.”
Dutch replied, “Thanks.”
As Bao headed for the phone behind his bar counter, he thought, 'So, I guess it isn't the boy's fault, after all. With no brakes, there was no way to stop. And with these lunatics chasing him, he did not have a chance to slow down, anyway. Still, I do wonder how he, the girl, and Boris disappeared on us. Maybe I will find out, sometime in the future.'
'But, right now, I need to call a tow truck, so I can get these lunatics out of here, as soon as possible.'
By then, Bao had reached his phone, and he was making a call to one of the tow truck companies that he remember the phone number of.
Meanwhile, Past Revy turned to Future Revy, as she inquired, “So, what do we do now?”
Future Revy turned to Past Revy, as she answered, “We wait for a tow, and then we meet back up with everyone at Lagoon HQ. To say goodbye.”
Akira, Dutch, and Past Revy looked at her.
Future Revy responded, “That is how I remember it.”
Dutch said, “I guess there are some benefits to time travel.”
Akira commented, “Look on the bright side, as least this Future Revy didn't come back in time to screw over our Revy.” Akira mentally reflected, 'Unlike my counterpart, Hanna Solas.'
Future Revy said, “I love myself to much to do that. Besides, I had too many wonderful experiences to spoil for my younger self.”
Past Revy responded, “I look forward to having those experiences. By the way, do you want to do that thing, we rarely ever get the chance to do?”
Future Revy looked at her younger counterpart, as she smirked. She said, “I have already done it once, here.”
Past Revy turned to Akira and Dutch, as she coldly warned, “Don't you two dare breath a word to the others about what we are about to do.” She looked over at Boa, as she continued, “And that includes you, Bao.”
Dutch replied, “My lips are sealed.”
Akira commented, “Silence is golden.”
Bao put his hand on the phone reciever's microphone, as he turned to the Revys. He said, “I won't dream up it.” He then went back to talking to the tow truck company, as he watched the Revys.
Past Revy turned back to face Future Revy.
A few seconds later, they walked towards each other, and they hugged each other like sisters.
They continued hugging each other for several seconds, until they let go of each other.
Future Revy said, “Now that is out of our system. Why don't we each get a beer, while we wait for that tow truck?”
Past Revy responded, “That sounds like a good idea.”
And both Revys head to the bar counter, to wait for Bao to get off the phone, so they could convince him to give them a couple of bottles of beer.
(_)
An hour later, the Lagoon car had been towed to Lagoon Company headquarters, by the harbor, where it could be repaired. The tow truck driver had already been paid in cash. And he had left in his tow truck.
Lotton's car was parked right beside it.
Standing by the two vehicles were Dutch, Benny, Janet, Rock, Past Revy, and Akira, as they faced, Future Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer.
Future Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer all had their weapons with them.
They had already talked with each other, for a while. And they were now saying their goodbyes.
Future Revy turned to Shenhua and Sawyer, as she asked, “When we got back. Janet mentioned you had an appointment?”
Shenhua said, “We will tell you later.”
Future Revy shrugged.
Benny asked, “Should we say goodbye, or see you later?”
Rock stated, “That depends on if we are alive, or not, in the future they are from.”
Shenhua commented, “Then, I suggest you say, see you later. Because, if things go they way they should, you are all alive and healthy.”
Janet said, “That is a relief.”
Sawyer warned, with her electrolarynx choke, “Though, don't take this knowledge for granted.”
Benny stated, “We won't.”
Future Revy commented, “I won't lie to you. It gets rough for a while. But, it works out alright. And we are all a lot better off, afterward.”
Shenhua agreed, “You are correct on that, Revy.”
Past Revy said, “I take it we have a lot to look forward too.”
Future Revy, “Oh yea. You guys are going to have an interesting life.”
Benny pointed out, “From what we have seen today, I take it that the excitement in our lives hasn't ended yet.”
Future Revy smiled, as she answered, “No. It hasn't. It just gets more interesting, and... positive.”
Dutch stated, “I never thought you would ever use the word, positive, about the future. But then again, that kid told us...”
Future Revy held up a right index finger up to her lips, as she said, “Hush. I heard what he said during the fight. I would prefer my past self learn about that in the fullness of time.” She continued, with more force in her tone of voice, “Do I make myself clear?”
Dutch, Akira, Rock, Benny, and Janet nodded.
Future Revy smirked, as she said, “Good.”
Past Revy turned to Future Revy, as she asked, “What don't you want me to know?”
Future Revy turned to Past Revy, as she answered, “It is very good news. Though, it is best you learn about it, later. And it is better the way we learned it. Don't worry about it? Have I yet to steer you wrong, sister?”
Past Revy replied, “No. You haven't sister.”
Future Revy requested, “Then, please don't ask them about.”
Past Revy said, “Okay.”
Sawyer stated, “Well, I guess it is time to leave.”
Shenhua and Future Revy walked towards Sawyer.
Shenhua said, “By the way, Akira. Your friends will someday come for you.”
Akira's eyes widened. She then smiled, as she commented, “Thanks for the information, Shenhua.”
Shenhua returned Akira's smile, as she replied, “No problem.”
The others watched as Future Revy pulled something from her pocket, with her right hand.
While Future Revy held the device in her right hand, she stated, “See you guys in the future.”
Future Revy pressed a button on the device, with her right thumb, with Shenhua, Sawyer, and her instantly disappearing from the others sight.
A few seconds passed, before someone spoke.
Past Revy said, “Now, that is a trick.”
Janet whispered to Benny, “What was that device in Future Revy's hand?”
Benny softly replied, “I don't know. But, I figure we will find out someday.”
Janet quietly agreed, “That is likely true.”
Past Revy turned to Akira, as she asked, “What did Shenhua mean, Akira? Are you from the future?”
Akira answered, “No. I am just kind of stuck here, waiting for my ride. It is just nice to know that ride home will come someday.”
Past Revy shrugged.
Dutch stated, “Well, this has been exciting morning. Now, let's get some lunch. We are going to have to rely on delivery, until I can fix the car. Which will be a few more hours. Any suggestions?”
Past Revy replied, “How about some pizza?”
Rock agreed, “I can go for a slice.”
Benny stated, “Throw in some beer, and I am good.”
Janet said, “I have always been a fan of American food.”
Akira commented, “This works for me. After lunch, I will have to head back home. But, I think I have plenty of time to first have lunch.”
As the six adults walked towards the stairs that lead to the main entrance of the Lagoon Company Headquarters building, Dutch said, “Pizza it is, then. We will decide what toppings to have, and how many pizzas. Then, I will make the phone call.”
They were soon inside the main room of the building. And after they decided what they wanted, Dutch made the phone call to place the pizza order.
(_)
Two hours later, after having some lunch, Akira drove her car home.
When she entered her house, she saw Lotton, Sawyer, and Shenhua sitting in the living room chairs and couch, watching TV, and enjoying the rest of their day off.
Lotton and Sawyer were each sitting in a chair, while Shenhua was sitting in the couch.
As they turned towards Akira, Akira looked back at them, as she said, “You guys would not believe the day I had.”
Lotton challenged, “Try us.”
Akira said, “Well, it involved meeting two Revys. Seeing them fight it out. Then, having to chase this young, stupid American, across town, in the car he stole. Which was the Lagoon Company's car. He then crashed the car into the front Yellowflag, and he got away.”
“I am surprised that no one is more pissed about what happened. Anyway, beside that other Revy being there. There were also another Shenhua, and another Sawyer, there, as well.”
Shenhua stated, “That was not the only place they were at.”
Lotton answered, “Yes. I had to deal with two pairs of Shenhuas. Two pairs of Sawyers. And two teenage brothers whom claimed to be from Mars. By the way, I believe you now, about what you saw last night.”
Akira walked over, to sit beside Shenhua on the couch. As she got comfortable, she requested, “Okay. You have me beat. Care to tell me what happened?”
Lotton said, “Sure.”
The four adults then told each other what happened to them over the course of the last few hours.
(_)
On an alternate Earth. In Small Town USA. In a modern era. It was the middle of the afternoon, on a cool, but not cold, partly cloudy day.
It has been a few hours since Bob, Ed and Boris had returned to Boris' hotel suites. Which was near Bob and Ed's two hotel suites.
Boris had taken Bob and Ed to a nearby field, with a large dirt berm, outside of the town they were in.
Along with some boxes of three fifty-seven caliber ammunition, and their weapons. They also took some empty soda cans, that they sat in the middle of the side of the berm facing them. Which was about thirty feet away.
Ed and Bob stood in front of Boris, as they listened to what he had to say.
Bob had his gunbelt on, with his loaded revolver in the holster, on his right hip and waist.
Bob thought, 'I already know to treat a firearm with respect. And Boris was just going through the basics, for both Ed and my benefit.'
Boris was continuing his instruction, “After we go over that basics of firearm safety, and the use of a firearm, we will then be practicing shooting, and familiarizing yourself with your weapon.”
“You will both be practicing with Bob's revolver, and my semi-automatic pistols. So, you can get a feel on how to to fire different type of firearms. I will eventually, pull out my sniper rifle and AK seventy-four. So, you can learn to use them, as well.”
“But, that will come later. Now Ed, I know you do not want to have a gun. But, you are going to learn how to use one. I will also be teaching you some more hand to hand combat techniques that Zangief did not cover. That you both will learn how to perform, as if the moves were second nature to you both.”
Ed stated, “Okay.”
Bob commented, “You are the teacher.”
Boris stated, “Good. Now, along with knowing gun safety precautions, knowing how to use open sights, proper placement of the finger on the trigger, your stance, and the way you grip and hold you weapon, are important, as well.”
“Once we have dealt with the rules of proper gun safety. We will start with the simple shooting positions. Eventually, we will be moving to how to fire when running. Proper use of double tap.”
“Let us hope you do not have to get into a situation where you have to kill people.
“And also, how to incorporate using a firearm with hand to hand techniques. When we are finished today, I will also be teaching you how to clean, and properly maintain your weapons.”
“Always, treat you weapons with respect. Not just in how you use them in battle. But, in how you treat them when the battle is over.”
Boris then continued lessons, as he taught Bob and Ed how to properly use a firearm, and when to use a firearm.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes
Boris is a trained soldier. Him training Bob and Ed to use firearms and other fighting techniques would make sense. And like all good firearm instructors, he would first teach them proper gun safety, before letting them use a firearm.
And as a subversion to the trope of people not liking to use firearms. Ed may not want to use a firearm, but Boris is going to teach her how, so she knows how to do so. And maybe someday, she may prefer to have a firearm on hand, as an option, should she need to use such a weapon.
Also, the secret is out of the bag, and Boris is revealed to have cancer.
This is why Boris is training Bob and Ed in the first place.
I do have plans for this plot line. But, that is later. Right now, Boris, Ed, and Bob, are still having run.
I really enjoyed the Hotel Moscow scenes. I got to show what goes on Balalaika's mind.
While Chang prefers to think outside of the box, Balalaika is a bit more direct. Though, as Bob, Ed, and Boris found out, Balalaika is still extremely sharp and intelligent.
Balalaika learned quickly as to how us time travel mechanics to her advantage.
This is one of the reasons that Balalaika and Chang respect each other. Each of them knows that the other can out think, and defeat him or her, if he or she loses their edge.
And I got to show a few different sides to both Balalaika and Boris.
Both of these characters have a sense of humor. But, they rarely get a chance to show it.
And the Woodstock comments and jokes felt like they almost wrote themselves.
Also, I believe, as a gunsmith, Burt would do fine in Roanapur.
On Bob's discussion with Lagoon Company. I need hint at that a few times.
Also, Revy is the type that would probably want to fight herself, than sleep with herself.
And the scenes between Akira, Shenhua, Sawyer, Future Revy, Past Revy, Dutch, Benny, Janet, and Bob, were fun to write.
The mysteries in this chapter are a little deep, and wide spread than some might realize. But, those mysteries will be covered, later.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Six: “The Hong Kong Beat.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Black Lagoon Reality. Lagoon Island.
It was a warm, sunny, tropical, afternoon day on Lagoon Island, with a slight breeze from the sea.
It had been almost one week after Revy originally left her own reality to go after Bob and Ed.
Inside the Lagoon mansion, in the informal recreational room, Rock was taking care of, and playing, with the Lagoon families five, young, two year old daughters.
While Rock played with the children, she mentally reflected, 'Even thought I love raising the children, with the others, I am starting to get worried about Revy. It has been a few days since Revy checked in. Still, it is my turned for the afternoon. Janet and Benny are enjoying the afternoon sunbathing on the beach, along doing other possible activities. I wonder where Dutch is?'
Just then, Rock heard someone walked down one of the staircases, in the entryway. She turned to look into the entryway, and she saw Dutch coming into her field of vision.
Dutch was dressed in casual clothing, with her sunglasses on. Which was shorts, a t-shirt, and tennis shoes.
Rock slyly thought, 'Speak of her, and she shall appear.'
Rock continued to look at Dutch, as she requested, in english, “Dutch, can I speak to you for a moment?”
The dark skinned woman, with brown dreadlocks, turned to face Rock. She said, in english, “Sure. What do you need, Rock?”
Dutch walked up into the recreational room.
As Dutch came to a stop in front of the Rock, and the young children, she looked down at them.
Rock looked up at Dutch, as she responded, “Am I correct in assuming that this evening, it is you turned to watch the kids?”
Dutch answered, “Yes. I am looking forward to it.” From the look at Rock's face, Dutch could tell something was wrong. She inquired, “Is something wrong, Rock?”
Rock answered, “It is Revy. She has not checked in with me for a few days. And I am getting worried. After dinner, I am going to go find and check on her, and her friends.”
Dutch pointed out, “Revy can take care of herself. She is a big girl. Though, I think it is foolish for you, her, and her friends, to go after that poor boy and girl. That didn't do anything to justify you all going after them.”
Rock said, in annoyed tone of voice, “I should have never mentioned what we were doing, with you guys”
Both of them were aware they were in front of their children. And then did not raise their voice, for fear they would upset the young children.
Dutch calmly stated, “Actually. I am happy you did. So, what if they know a lot about us? It just means they know better than to cross us. The facts, from what you have told us, is that Boris is with them. That should tell you right there that they are decent people.”
“Over the years, I may not have seen eye to eye with Boris. But, he has always seemed like he has a good head on his shoulders. And it was not secret that he was Balalaika's voice of reason. Much like you are to Revy, and Garcia is to Roberta.”
“Still, I realize it is better if you keep taps on Revy. She, along with Shenhua and Sawyer, can get into all sorts of trouble. And they might cause the entire multiverse down on our heads, if you don't keep an eye on them from time to time.”
Dutch saw Rock's mood change, as the black haired woman smiled at her.
Rock continued to grin, as she replied, “Thanks. If I am not back by tomorrow evening, come look for me. And bring help.”
Dutch turned Rock's grin, as she said, “I will come looking for you, myself. And I will bring Fabiola and Roberta with me. We should be able to handle any problems.”
Rock said, “I believe so. So, what are you up to?”
Dutch answered, “I am getting a bottle of water, and heading back to work on the Lagoon. That remains me.”
Dutch then took off her t-shirt and shorts. She then held her clothing in her right hand.
Dutch commented, “I figure it might be a little warm for a shirt and shorts.”
What Rock saw Dutch wearing under her clothing, caused her to raise an eyebrow. She inquired, “In a bikini?...” She though, 'I have to admit. That green bikini, which actually looked pretty good on her female, athletic body.'
Dutch cracked a grin, as she said, “I might also go for a swim, in the bay.”
Rock responded, “I can see your point. And we both know you look hot as a woman. And you were good looking as a man, as well. But, I don't you think you are so cliché as to work on mechanics in a bikini. So, I have one question for you. How long have you been seeing Janet and Benny behind the backs of Revy and I? Because, I am sure you are heading back out to see them, when we finish this conversation.”
Dutch sighed. She then admitted, “Okay. You got me. They made the offer. I accepted. I have been seeing Janet and Benny since before they got pregnant.”
Rock commented, “That is a while ago. I am surprised you were able to do that behind our backs, in such close quarters on the Lagoon.”
Dutch stated, “At the time, you both were all over each, so much, that you two were not paying much attention to anything else. Though, to be honest, there wasn't much for any of us to do at that time.”
Rock agreed, “That is true.”
Dutch suggested, “When Revy gets back, we really should plan to do something. Just the five of us. I always wondered what she does at night, to get you to scream those high notes.”
Rock lightly laughed, She then replied, “That is not a bad idea. But, who would watch the kids?”
Dutch said, “We just need to find a babysitter we can trust. It should not be that difficult.”
Rock responded, “Okay. We will talk about it when Revy gets back.”
Dutch replied, “That works for me.” Dutch then walked towards out of the room, and towards kitchen, to get herself a bottle of water.”
(_)
A few hours later, after Rock sent a pleasant afternoon, and a wonderful dinner with Dutch, Benny, Janet, and their children, Rock stood in the bedroom that Revy and Rock, herself, shared.
Rock had just finished getting cleaned up and dried off. With her retrieving some of her business clothing, from her personal closet. The clothing she dressed in were a white bra, while cotton panties, white long sleeved blouse, dark pants, and black slippers. She had her sonic shotgun in its gambler's rig, on the underside of her right wrist. The weapon was hidden from view by her long, white sleeves.
She let her long black hair hang loose, down her back.
Rock then walked back into the bedroom, over to her dresser. She pulled open the top drawer.
Inside the drawer was a tracking device, and her small, personal reality device.
As Rock worked the tracking equipment, she thought, 'It is a good thing that Revy showed all of us how to work this equipment. And it is fortunate that Revy's reality device has a homing device built into it. Though, the time dilation between the homing device and the tracking device could be off.'
'But, I don't have a choice in the matter. Still, the only saving grace is Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer are not stupid. They may be gone a year from their point of view. Yet. They would not burn several years.'
'On that thought. It is fortunate that the super-soldier serum in our bodies, prolongs our lives and greatly slows our aging... Now, where are they?...”
A few seconds later, the tracking device gave her a basic date and place.
Rock thought, 'She is Hong Kong. August thirteenth, nineteen seventy-four. Odd that this tracking device does not say with reality. I wonder why?... Still, it does not matter. All I got to do is think of that place and time, along with Revy, and it should put me within a few hours of her arrive. And within a few kilometers of her location.”
Rock set down the tracking device back into the drawer, and she closed the draw.
Rock then picked up the reality device, and walked to a more open area in her bedroom.
Rock then thought of the time, place, and Revy, as she press the main activation button on her reality device.
The next thing Rock knew, she was standing on the sidewalk of a city street.
It was Tuesday, August thirteenth, nineteen seventy-four.
It was the middle of the day, and partly cloudy. The temperature was warm, but not hot.
Rock pocketed her reality device, into her right side pants pocket, as looked around herself. She saw the architecture of the buildings. The models of the vehicles, that drove down the street by her. And the clothing styles and colors worn by the chinese, and a few caucasians that walked by.
Rock mentally reflected, 'I am willing to guess this is Hong Kong, in the nineteen seventy-four. I will need to be mindful that I am now a hot woman, and some people may try to hurt me. Still, I can take care of myself, and I am armed.'
'The only other problem is that it is going to take some time to track down Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer. Whom are likely on the trail of Bob, Ed, and Boris. Still, how hard it is to find one racially mixed asian-caucasian redheaded woman, one black haired chinese woman, and one black haired caucasian, in this city?.... Okay. Stupid question. This is problem one of the few cities on Earth, where that combination would not stick out.'
'Though, I would think the cops would eventually try to stop Revy for having guns, Shenhua for having her long knives, and Sawyer with her chainsaw. That would stir up hornets nest. I am sure they would get out of it all right. But, it would cause problems for them.'
'Yet. Along those lines. None of the people I am after is known for subtly. I am sure I will find them. And if I do not, by late tonight. I will just go home, five minutes after I left, and check the tracking device. To see if Revy and the girls have left for another reality.'
Rock continued to looked around. And she noticed some tall skyscrapers in the distance. She thought, 'I guess I should start heading deeper into the city, and see if I just run into them.'
Rock started walking down the sidewalk, in the direction of the skyscrapers she saw in the distance. As she walked, she was mindful of her surroundings, and the people she passed by. And she did not let her guard down, as she made her way through the city.
(_)
Half an hour later of walking down the sidewalks and carefully crossing the crosswalks of the busy streets, Rock came a crosswalk.
As she waited, beside other people, for the lights to clear her, and the other people, to cross the street, she heard a man, behind her, say something in chinese.
With her back turned, Rock said in english, “I apologize. I don't speak chinese.”
The male voice said, in english, “Well, I was saying. Hello there, Ms. Can I help you?”
Rock thought, 'Fortunately, at this point in time, Hong Kong is part of the British Commonwealth. So, many of the people here would know english. Now, let us see who I am dealing with.'
Rock turned around to see a young, skinny, black haired, asian man, in a police street uniform.
The badge on his police cap stated, 'Royal Hong Kong Police.'
Rock also noted the officer's badge number, and the Smith and Wesson Model Ten, six round revolver holstered on the right side of the man's police belt.
Rock sarcastically thought, 'Great. He is a cop. And he is so young. I would say he is probably nineteen or twenty. If I was being generous. Still, he is being nice. So, I will give him the benefit of the doubt.'
Rock greeted him, “Hello officer. I seem to be fine at the moment.”
Rock noticed the officer looking her up and down.
He then looked her in the eyes, as he stated, “You know. It is not safe for a young lady to be walking around here, alone. I should know, I grew up around here.”
Rock noticed the radio on his belt, as he thought, 'If I stick with him. It is likely I will over hear a call in. Unfortunately, it might be in chinese. Then again, it might be in english. And as far as he is concerned, I am just a pretty girl he is offering to help. So, it is worth a shot.'
Rock politely requested, “I appreciate your concern. If you do not mind, I could walked with you.”
The young officer said, with joy evident in his tone of voice, “Sure. I am just on my route. Is there any particular place you are heading?”
Rock shrugged, “Not really. How about you?”
The police officer stated, “My route takes me by my family home. I was going to visit my mother.”
Rock complimented, “That is very nice of you. I won't mind meeting your mother.”
The police officer responded, “Thank you. It will take us about twenty minutes to reach her. Her home is this way.”
The police officer started walking down the sidewalk, with Rock following right beside him.
As they walked, the officer asked, “So, what is you name, Ms?”
Rock thought, 'That it is a fair question. So, I will use my alias. There is no way he could trace my name back to me. So, I am safe.' She answered, “My name is Rock.”
The officer replied, “Well, nice to meet you, Rock.”
(_)
Nearly, twenty minutes later, as Rock walked with the police officer, Rock asked, “So, what made you become a police office in the first place?”
The officer answered, “Respect and a steady paycheck.”
Rock shrugged, “That is understandable. And please forgive me for saying, but you look rather young. How long have you been a police officer?”
The officer gave Rock a boyish grin. He answered, “It is okay. I just graduated a few months ago from the police academy. I was not at the top of my class. But, I was close to the top.”
Rock thought, with a mild sense of humor, 'He is just a rookie. No surprise there. And he is trying to puff himself up in front of a pretty girl. Me. Not that I blame him for it. Honestly, I find it flattering. Though, there is something oddly familiar about him. I just cannot place it.'
As they turned the corner, the officer pointed at the building beside him. He stated, “Here we are. My family home.”
Rock smiled at the younger man, as she requested, “Let the way.”
The rookie officer walked up to a door, to the building, and pulled her out some keys from one of his pockets.
He unlocked the door. He then held it open for Rock.
As Rock walked inside, she said, “Thank you.”
The officer then entered the building.
After they were inside, the officer closed and locked the door.
The officer looked over at Rock, as he stated, “Even thought I live at my own place now. This is my family's home. And I still visit my family. I have large family. Thought, my father and siblings are at work, right now.”
“That being said. My mother is ill. So, we all occasionally check on her throughout the day, when we can. Now, please let me introduce you to her.”
The officer then walked further into the building, and Rock some found herself in a family living room, which was lit by electric lamps.
The TV was on, and there was an older asian woman sitting in the near by chair. From the lighting, Rock could see the woman's body was slightly sickly, and she was more pale than her skin complexion should be.
Though, Rock could tell from the woman's eyes, and calm ridge demeanor, she still had some live left in her.
Also, both of them could see that she was currently awake.
Rock stayed where she was, while the officer walked up to her.
He stated, to the older woman, in english, “Mother, I have a english speaking girl with me.”
The mother looked up at them. First, at her son. Then, towards Rock. And finally, she turned back to her son. The mother said, in a kind tone of voice, in english, “Ah, my little king. You have bought home a girl. That is so nice.”
Rock thought, 'She must be speaking english for my benefit.'
The rookie leaned down and hugged her mother for a few seconds.
After he let go of her, he leaned back up. He said, “She is a nice woman, too. Her name is, Rock. Still, I came to check on you. How are you today?”
The rookie's mother answered, “I am fine. I keep telling everyone that I am okay.”
The rookie sadly said, “You are not okay. That is why we check on you.”
Rock could tell the police officer's mother clearly wanted to change the subject. The mother asked, “So, is this you girlfriend?”
Before the rookie could reply, Rock answered, “We just met. But, you have a very polite son.”
The rookie's mother turned to Rock, as she responded, “Thank you, Rock. I tried to raise my children right.”
Rock stated, “From what I have seen, so far, it looks like you have done a remarkable job.”
The older woman just smiled at Rock's compliment.
The three of them then had a pleasant conversation for the next few minutes.
(_)
Ten minutes later, Rock and the officer exited the home, with the officer locking the outside door behind them.
Rock then continued to follow the officer on his route.
As they walked, the officer said to Rock, “It is sad, but my mother's medication. Along with everything else, is so expensive. Even with all of us working. We can barely afford to pay for living, let alone her medicine.”
Rock replied, “I am sorry to hear that.”
The rookie officer stated, “Don't worry about it. I will figure out some way to make more money.... It is sometimes seems that money is the only important thing in life. I feel that wealth and respect, seem to go hand in hand. So, if I have one, I can attain the other.”
Rock agreed, “That is sad, but true.”
Just as they were about to reach the corner of the sidewalk, they saw three adults run around the counter, and towards them.
Rock immediately recognized them at Bob, Ed, and Boris. All in their usual clothing.
At the sight of the three adults, Rock thought, 'I see my luck is looking up, for today. And none of them have their weapons out.'
While Bob, Ed, and Boris approached them, Rock and the police officer overheard the three adults talking, in english.
Boris said, “I honestly have to say. I agreed this would be a good place, and time, to go to, to practice our chinese language skills. Though, who knew the girls would find us here?”
Ed stated, “Things happen.”
Bob admitted, “It has been a while. I was hoping they gave up on us.”
Ed commented, “We are not that lucky.”
Boris said, “Our car is parked, nearby.”
As the three adults got closer to Rock and the police officer, they recognized Rock, and stopped in front of her.
Bob said, “Hi Rock.”
Rock replied, “Hi Bob.”
As Rock got a closer looked at them, she noticed, as she stated, “You three look older.”
Bob cracked a grin, as he responded, “It has been a few years, Rock.”
Rock asked, “How long as Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, been chasing you?”
Boris answered, “Too long.”
Ed smiled, as she stated, “We would love to stay. But, we got to run.”
The three of them then started running away from Rock and the police officer, in the direction they were originally heading.
The police rookie asked, “You seem to know them. Should we stop?”
Rock answered, “I believe it would be best if someone else were to handle them.”
As few seconds later, a car swung around the corner, and stopped right in beside Rock and the officer.
Rock looked over at the driver's seat, on the right side of the car. She could see that it was Revy who was driving. Shenhua was in the front passenger seat. And Sawyer in the back, behind Shenhua.
Along with this, the window on the driver, front right side, was rolled down. While, the other windows were rolled up.
Rock stated, “Revy?!”
Revy turned looked at Rock, as she inquired, “Rock?! What are you doing here?”
Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer all immediately got out of the car. With them leaving their car doors open.
Rock saw that all three women were dressed in their usual clothing.
Sawyer had her chainsaw hanging off her left waist, by a strap that ran from the top of her right shoulder, to along her chest and back, to her waist. Revy had her pistols holstered. And Shenhua had her weapons sheathed.
As Revy walked around the car to where Rock was standing, she said, “Rock. It is good to see you.”
Rock replied, “It is good to see you to, Revy.”
Revy stated, “If you don't mind. As you can tell, we are hot on Bob and Ed's heels. If you can drive, then I can shoot... For their tires, of course.”
Rock replied, “Okay.”
Nearby, the rookie police officer was to caught up in the moment to react, as Shenhua and Sawyer just stared at him, with their eyes slightly widening.
The two women looked at each other as they wickedly smiled.
They turned back to the police office, whom, by then noticed the two women.
Before the man could react, Shenhua pulled her two long knives out, as she step up to him.
The blade Shenhua's right long knife rested against the front of the man's throat. Her left long knife was facing upwards, as the blade was set against the man's groin.
Shenhua said in chinese, “Listen very carefully. You are going to come with us. If you struggle, or resist, in anyway. First...” She moved her left blade up, ever so slightly, so the man could feel its presence, as she continued, “You are going to lose items that you would like to keep. Then, you will lose your head. Do you understand?”
The police officer answered, in chinese, “Yes.”
Shenhua replied, “Good.” She then pulled away her long knives and sheathed them.
Sawyer used her electrolarynx choker, to ask, “Do you speak english?”
The police officer responded, in english, “Yes.”
Sawyer ordered, “Good. Now, get into the back of the car. And do not try to pull your weapon, or you will wish you were dead.”
The police officer noticed the chainsaw strapped to the woman left side, as he responded, in english, “I understand.”
The police officer got in the backseat, with Shenhua right behind him.
Sawyer went around, and got into the backseat, behind the driver's seat, on the left side of the car. She opened the door, and took off her chainsaw. She set her weapon on the floor, of the backseat. She then got into the car, to set beside the police officer.
As this happened, Rock got into the driver's seat, which was in front of Sawyer, and Revy got into the front passenger seat, in front of Shenhua.
After they shut their car doors, Rock found that the car was still turned on, but there was no key.
Rock thought, 'Just as I thought. This car is stolen.' She looked over at Revy, as she thought, 'Though, I do have to deal with another matter at hand.'
While Revy rolled down her window, Rock requested, “Revy, I know you like to lean out of the window, and fire with your two cutlasses, but I think one would do the job, for right now.”
Revy turned to Rock, as she responded, “Alright, Rock.”
Rock thought, 'I might as well check about this car.' She inquired, “By the way, is the car stolen?”
Revy smirked, as she plainly stated, “What do you think? Though, no one got hurt.”
Rock rolled her eyes, as she said, “Gotcha.”
As Rock adjusted the rear view mirror, she saw the rookie officer in the middle of the backseat, between Shenhua and Sawyer.
Rock turned to face him, as she asked the two women in backseat, “What is he doing here?”
Revy turned to see the man. She then used her left hand to pull out her semi-automatic pistol that was holstered under her right armpit. She used her right hand to pull back the slide, loading a bullet into the chamber.
As Revy readied one of her pistols, Shenhua and Sawyer looked at Rock.
Sawyer said, “Payback?”
Shenhua commented, “A little revenge.”
Rock asked, “For what?”
The women in the back seat just giggled.
Revy turned to Rock, as she said, “Let them be, Rock. They won't harm the cop, unless they have a good reason to do so.”
Rock turned back into her seat, as she put on her seatbelt. She stated, “Okay. As long as they don't harm him. He seems like a decent guy.”
Revy shrugged, she replied, “I will take your word for that.”
Rock found that the gear system for the car was an automatic, with a column shifter. She shifted the car's transmission from park to drive.
Just as Rock was about to press down on the gas pedal, in front of her, she saw a car turned onto the street she was on, and drive away from her.
Rock and Revy noticed that Bob was driving. With Ed in the front passenger seat. And Boris was in the backseat.
Revy stated, “They are getting away, Rock!”
Rock press down on the gas pedal, as she replied, “I am on it.”
As the chase began, Revy held the pistol in her left hand, out of the window. She then took aim for one of the back tires to the car Bob was driving. And she fired.
Though, due to Bob weaving back and forth, in his lane, her bullet missed Bob's car.
(_)
In the backseat, the rookie police officer noticed that Rock was now a driver, in a wild car chase, with another car in front of them. And the officer, himself, had been forced to go along with the ride.
As this went on, the rookie office noticed that the redheaded woman was firing one of her pistols, as the car. But, the occupants of the other car were not returning fight.
The officer mentally reflected on his situation, 'I am trapped in a high speed chase with crazy women. To one side, I have a chinese woman in a white robe, with very large knives. And I think I caught sight of some smaller knives on her garter belts, on her thighs, under her dress.'
'To my other side is a small pale skinned woman, in strange purple shirt and black long skirt, with a chainsaw.'
'The redhead, wearing some sort of shirt, and cut off blue jeans, that is in the front passenger seat. She is firing one of her guns at the car Rock is pursuing.'
The rookie officer became increasingly worried, as he continued his thoughts, 'Yet, the people in the other car were not firing back. And Rock is driving at high speed, while showing that she had experience in doing so.'
'My gut is telling me that these women are experience killers. Meaning, I'm going to die. Either in a crash, or by the these crazy women, when the chase is over.'
The rookie office then began to freak out and scream.
The women beside him just looked at him, and laughed at his screams.
Meanwhile, Rock and Revy ignored the man's screams.
A few seconds later, the officer forced himself to stop screaming. He thought, 'I have to calm down if I want to survive.'
He overheard the redhead say, in english, “You know what, Rock? He kinda reminds me of you, when we first met.”
Rock giggled a little, while not taking her eyes off the road. She then answered, “Very true.”
The rookie screamed, in english, “Who are you people?! This is like being in an insane police television show! Like in Starsky and Hutch!”
Revy stopped shooting, she holstered the pistol she has out, in her the holster under her right armpit. She then turned around, to her right side. And she took a hard look at the rookie police officer.
When Revy did so, she did double take. While looking the police officer, Revy stated, “Rock, you sure know how to pick them.”
Rock asked, “What do you mean?”
Revy cracked a grin, as she stated, “You'll figure it out later.”
Shenhua and Sawyer just giggled.
Revy then crawled between the front seats, and up to police rookie.
Revy gave the man a slasher smile, while less than six inches from her face.
The women around him could tell he was scared out of his mind, and they were loving every minute of it.
Revy said, in a dangerous tone of voice, “Starsky and Hutch are a pair of pussies, compared us. Hell, Darth Vader is a pussy compared to us.”
Shenhua and Sawyer started laughing.
Revy continued, in the same dangerous tone of voice, “You want the honest truth. You are in the most badass series every dreamed up by the human imagination. And since you are not a hot babe, if you want to survive what is to come, you are going to have to become the coolest, most genre savvy badass to ever walk the face of the Earth. I am talking Kwai Chang Caine level badass, with a pair pistols like mine. Do you dig it, man?”
The rookie quickly answered, with fear evident in his tone of voice, “I dig it. I dig it.”
Revy continued smiling, as she said, “Good.”
The rookie stated, “Rock! Your redheaded friend is crazy.”
While not turning around, Rock said, “Actually, she is my lover.”
The rookie's eyes went widened.
Revy stated, “Yea. Rock is my lover. And the name is, Revy. The woman in white, to your left, beside you is, Shenhua. The woman beside you, to your right, in black and purple is, Sawyer.”
The rookie muttered, “I have the worst luck with women?”
Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer heard his comment, and they went back to laughing.
As they calmed down, Revy commented, “Well, take my word for it. It is not going to get any better for you.”
The rookie asked, “Are you going to chop me up, and dump my corpse somewhere?”
Sawyer said, with her electrolarynx, “I will admit that thought had crossed my mind.”
Shenhua stated, “But then, as far as you are concerned, we just met.”
The rookie asked, “So, you are going to let me go?”
Shenhua answered, “Yes. We had our fun with you.”
The rookie saw Sawyer and Revy nod, in agreement with Shenhua.
The rookie said, “Thank you.” He then slumped further into the back eat, as he calmed down a little.
Revy moved back into her front, passenger seat. And she sat back down in her seat.
Revy asked, “So Rock, why did you come after us?”
Rock answered, “You didn't check in for a few days.”
Revy commented, “It has just been a few days for you. Good. I was getting worried.”
Rock inquired, “How long as it been for you?”
Revy said, “Too long. But now, I have to see this through.”
Rock reminded her, “Just don't forget you now have a family to help raise.”
Revy replied, with serenity in her voice, “Don't worry. I have not forgotten.”
Rock looked at the car in front of them, as she followed said car down a street. She noticed that the driver was slowing down. Rock stated, “It looks like our prey is about to stop.”
Revy said, “We are ready when they do.”
The lead car turned into an empty parking lot and stopped, with the occupants getting out, to where they stood behind the car, and their pursuers. With them using the car for cover.
Rock quickly entered parking lot.
Rock then swung car to where the right side of her car was facing the other car. After quickly putting the car in park, Revy and her get out from the passenger, on the left side of the car.
From the same side, Shenhua opened the door. Then she, the rookie officer, and finally Sawyer get out of the car.
The rookie poked his head up just long enough to say that the two men, from the other car, had pulled out their pistols, and were shooting at them. The brown haired man was firing a semi-automatic pistol. While the black haired man was firing a revolver.
The police officer mentally guessed, 'I believe the skinny redheaded woman, with the two men, is doing nothing, but staying behind cover. Like, I should be doing.'
As the rookie officer leaned back down against the car, he saw Revy stand up, behind cover. She pulled out both her pistols. While her left pistol had a bullet chambered, she pulled the slide back in right pistol, to chamber a round.
She then started firing both pistols at the other car.
The rookie officer commented, in english, “Wow. Using two pistols at once is petty cool.”
Rock cracked a grin, as she said, “That that is why they call her, Two-Hands.”
The police officer replied, “I will have to remember that.”
Suddenly, the tires other side of the car blew out.
A few seconds later, Revy leaned down. While she reloaded her pistols with fresh ammo clips, she ordered, “Get back in the car, they are leaving.”
Rock stated, “Okay. But, we are leaving the police officer behind.”
Revy looked over at Shenhua and Sawyer. Both women nodded. Revy turned back to Rock, as she stated, “Okay.”
The police officer said, “Thank you, Rock.”
Rock replied, “If you want to thank me, don't call this in.”
The rookie responded, “What would I tell them?”
Rock smile turned into a wicked grin, as she happily replied, “Good point.”
By then, the other group were in their car and speeding away.
The women quickly got back into the car, in the seats they were previously sitting in.
They shut their car doors, and Rock swiftly started the engine. With the chase restarting.
The police officer watched as the two cars were in a chase again. Only this time, both cars had two of their four tires, each blow out, on opposite sides of each car. With both car riding on their rims, as they drove away.
The police officer asked himself, 'Do I call this in? And admit that I was kidnapped by a bunch of women. Thus becoming a laughingstock of the force. Or, do I haul ass to where I can find a phone, call a taxi to get me back onto my route, and I pretend this never happened?... I think I will just pretend this never happened.'
The office then started running down the road, towards the nearest open business he could see down the street, while he was in search of a phone, and a phone book.
(_)
Later that day, during the evening, Rock was at a payphone. Shenhua had helped her get the coins she needed for the payphone. Along, her helping Rock find the phone number, she was looking for, in a phone book.
As she dial the number, she thought, 'To bad that Bob, Ed, and Boris escape us, again. Half an hour after we dropped that rookie officer off. Still, the day wasn't a total waste. We ditched the car, and headed for a nearby shopping district. And we made the rest of the day a girls day out… I never thought, I would hear myself say that... Well, I got to catch up with what is going on. And it seems that Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer are having a good time.'
'And the girls just left this reality. And I am about to leave. Though, I plan to leave, right after I make sure that the officer got back to his headquarters, without any other problems. I did not get his name. Yet. But, he seems like a nice guy, with a nice family.'
'Though, it worries me as to why the girls acts so familiar with him. Well, I am about to find out, who he is. I have his badge number, and I am dialing the station in the region his route was in.'
After she finished dialing the number, after a couple of rings, someone picked up the line.
There was a female voice on the other end that spoke something in chinese.
Rock calmly said, in english, “Please forgive me. But, could you please speak in english.”
The female voice kindly said, in english, “It is alright. This is the Royal Hong Kong Police. How may we help you?”
Rock explained, “I met one of your officers today, on his route. He was very polite man. A fine example of your force. But, I did not get his name. Though, I do have his badge number. I was hoping I could speak to him, and compliment him for his service.”
The woman on the other end said, “Sure. We appreciate when people compliment us. I will check to see his badge number with the roster, to see if he is still here, after his shift. But, I will need your name, and of course his badge number.”
Rock gave the women the officer's badge number. She then stated, “Tell him that Rock is looking for him.”
The woman said, “Stay on the line. I will have him in a couple of minutes. Or, I will let you know that he has left.”
Rock was then put on hold for the next couple of minutes, until she heard the line pick up on the other end.
A familiar male voice said, “Hello. Is this, Rock?”
It was the voice of the rookie police officer.
Rock answered, “Yes. It is good to hear from you, again. I just wanted to make sure you were fine. I hope my friends didn't cause you to many problems.”
The officer replied, “I am okay. And thank you for calling.”
Rock asked, “You're welcome. Also, I want to apologize. But, I never got your name.”
Rookie answered, “No problem, Rock. I am police officer Chang. Bai Ji-Shin Chang.”
Rock's eyes went wide, as she thought, 'No wonder the tracking didn't flag a reality. We are in our past. This is Chang of the past... And the girls knew, and they didn't tell me... That figures...'
Rock plainly said, “Thank you, officer Chang.”
Chang happily said, on the other end of the line, “You are welcome. And I hope to see you again someday, Rock. Even though you have a girlfriend. I think we could still have some fun, together.”
Rock quietly replied, “More than you currently know.” She then hung up the payphone.
Rock pulled out her reality device, with the intent to return to her reality, on Lagoon Island, five minutes after she left.
Rock thought, 'Well, this was an interesting day... When I tell them, Dutch, Benny, and Janet are going to have a laugh at who I met today. Still, it is clear that Bob, Ed, and Boris have so far been able to stay one step ahead of Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer.'
'I need to do something about it, before this drags on any longer. Need to call in someone else. Some who I know can hand Bob, Ed, and Boris without a problem. And I have just the perfect woman in mind.'
Rock then used her reality device to jump realities to Lagoon Island, in her bedroom, during the evening there, five minutes after she had previously left that reality.
(_)
An hour later, inside the nearby Hong Kong police station, in the shooting range, the other officers there looked over at officer Chang, as Chang held a semi-automatic pistol in each hand. With Chang preparing to fire down the range, at his target.
Like everyone there, Chang had on ear mufflers to protect his hearing, and he wore protective glasses to shield his eyes.
Over the sound mufflers that all had over their ears to protect their hearing from the gunshots, one of the other police officers loudly asked, in english, “Chang, what are you doing?!”
Chang heard the question. He continued to look down his at his target, in his lane. As he took aim, with both weapons, he loudly stated, “I am learning to be cool!”
Chang then began teaching himself how to fire two guns at once, like he had seen that sexy redhead, Revy, had been able to acomplish.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
While this was a short chapter. It was a fun chapter to write.
I showed at the beginning that Rock's other friends are not happy with her, Revy, Shenhua, Sawyer, going after Bob, Ed and Boris.
And Dutch pointed out that Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer might accidentally cause the trouble that Rock fears Bob and Ed could create.
Also, I enjoyed showing things from the antagonist point of view. First for Rock, then for Revy, Shenhua and Sawyer.
While writing from the protagonist point of view is fun. A good writer knows when to get the opposition a day in the lime light.
And yes. From those of you that don't know much about, Black Lagoon series. Yes. When Chang was younger, he was a member of the
You can see a picture of Chang, as a Hong Kong Police Officer, in his police uniform, during the ending credits in the Black Lagoon Robert's Blood Trail anime episodes.
That uniform is from the nineteen seventies. Which allows onto to date when Chang was with Hong Kong PD.
Also, from that picture, Chang looks barely twenty years old. And given the picture before it was Balalaika, as a child. That is probably a picture of when Chang first became a rookie police officer for the Hong Kong PD.
So, if you want to see Chang looks like in this chapter. Just look at that picture.
On a side note, during those same credits, there is a picture of a slightly older Chang, perhaps in his mid-twenties to early thirties, in a business suit. Likely, when he first joined the Triad.
And since the Black Lagoon series is suppose to take place in mid-nineteen nineties, during the Black Lagoon series, Chang was likely in his mid-forties, in age.
And Chang as a young man, and as a man in his forties, looked just different enough that Rock would likely not recognized him. Besides the age different, the old Chang was more muscular. But, not to much. And he carried himself with a worldly flair. While young Chang was skinny, and had the presence of being inexperience, and slight naivety.
But, someone who had been around Chang longer, would recognized him. Even with the age difference. Such as Shenhua, and Revy.
Also, during that time, the standard gun given to Hong Kong Police Officers, was the Smith and Wesson Model 10. In the picture of Chang, in uniform, you can see the holster on the right side of his belt.
On Chang's past. There is not much know about it. Other than Chang was once police officer for the HKPD.
Also, at the end of episode, Black Lagoon 28 Oversaturation Killing Box. While Chang is reclined back, in a chair, by his pool, in his penthouse apartment, on of his subordinates is complimenting Chang for his plans. And he comments that he understands now why Chang was put in charge of the Triad in Roanapur. With the subordinate claiming that Chang was a dirty cop that killed his partners.
Now, if one thinks about that claim. It may not be true. But, caused, is instead Chang was a deep undercover agent, such a cover story would be necessary, to allay suspicion from Chang. So, one could not be sure if that claim is true, or not.
And researching and working on characters, a person gets a feel for various characters. Of how they could turn out the way the did.
While, I had Chang to insane in book two, I never got the feel that Chang was a dirty cop. I got the feel that Chang, while Chang was more than capable of doing horrible things. And that he liked to take risks. I also got the sense that Chang preferred to take calculated risks. That he always weighed the pros and cons of his decisions, before he took action.
And that he always had very solid, logical reasons for his actions. It could be anything from protection his organization, to making money, to impressing his friends. But, he had his reasons.
And that is why he was such the sane, straight man, among the family heads of Roanapur.
This is also when Chang plays off so well with the more passionate, and boisterous Balalaika.
Chang has stated that he does not believe in morality. And he loathes hypocrisy. That means, he prefer to use logic for his reasons and actions. Though, he also likes to have fun in doing so. And Chang was genre savvy enough to appreciate the situation he was in.
I did not want to give the excuse that his mother is sick, that is why he when from cop to criminal. Also, he has both parents, and siblings.
As such, I wanted to avoid the situation, of the case where him losing someone made him evil. Far from it. I wanted to show that Chang had a family, and while his family had problems, they were holding on, and breaking even in life. And sometimes, they even had slight upturns and victories, in their life.
So, the situation with Chang, as a young adult, is more like, he sees his family working hard, and doing the right things, but it is just enough to elevate them from their current sociological-economic standing.
With Chang wanting more out of life. That being why he become a cop in the first place. To elevate himself, in his social standing.
The Black Lagoon series hinted that Chang liked the nicer things in life. And while he was not a hedonist. He could be. And when he went crazy, in my stories, those traits came to the forefront.
And wanting more, and to better oneself, in of itself, is not wrong. America, in principle, is built on that concept.
Though, with that mindset, if he believe he could better himself, by joining the mafia, he would like doing so.
Or, if he saw a gun style that he liked. Such as Revy's Two-Hand style. He would teach himself had to do that. And ironically, Revy's Two-Hand style is connected to Chang, somehow. So, there is a temporal loop in that situation.
On that matter, Chang has not be wasteful for what he had. When he gained something, he treasured that item, or person.
So, while Chang does have a sense of right and wrong. His concept of right and wrong is different than most people.
Food for thought.
And yes, I am aware that Starsky and Hutch premiered in April nineteen seventy-five. But, like a number of things in that reality, various series came out sooner there, than here.
And on the Kung Fu comment. I needed a badass, from pop-culture of the seventies, that Revy could use. And Kwai Chang Caine fit the bill. Though, Revy mentioned that the young officer, need to be that Kwai Chang Caine level badass, along with having a pair of pistols.
The hidden joke for that line, is also in the names. Bai Ji-Shin Chang and Kwai Chang Caine.
And I loved writing the line, of Revy telling Young Chang the truth. And giving him an insane pep talk to becoming a badass.
I found those lines worked so well, on a few different levels.
And as to who Rock is calling in for help. Let me put it this way. Roberta is not the only badass that Rock can call in, that Bob, Ed, and Boris, would likely be afraid up.
And the female badass Rock has in mind, to ask for help, is a good friend of hers.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Seven: “The Long Road Ahead...”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Some time later, after Bob, Ed and Boris' adventure in Hong Kong, in another alternate Earth, in the late twentieth century. It was during the middle of autumn. Ed, Boris, and Bob were hiding in a recently abandoned, but fairly well built home, that was located half a mile outside from a small U.S. town.
The temperature was cool, but not cold, on a mostly cloudy day.
Though, the problem was the three friends had, was that they presently had no transportation.
So, someone had to go get food and drink for them.
Fortunately, half a mile was not that far. With a grocery store being right inside of town, from where they were staying.
Though, since Ed was too small and Boris to was starting feel more tried than usual, that left Bob to go run the errands.
It was decided that Ed and Boris would keep the reality device, with Bob having an encrypted, hand-held radio, so if need be, he could call them for help.
It took him an hour and a half to walk all the way to town, acquire the groceries, pay for the items with his debit card, and start heading back to their home, with his items. The food and other necessities that Bob purchases where in place grocery bags.
Now, he was walking down the deserted, two lane, paved room, with lead back to their hideout. As Bob walked, he carried bags of goods, by their handles, with with a few bags in each of his hands.
Bob was wearing his usual clothing, including his long coat, necklace, sunshades, and black boots.
He even had on his gunbelt, with his revolver holstered in it. There were a few speedloaders in the pockets of his coat.
As Bob walked down the side left side of the road, so he could see oncoming traffic, he thought, 'It has been years since Boris taught Ed and I how to shoot various firearms. While he also helped up refine our hand to hand skills. And I enjoy knowing how to use a gun. And now to take care of a gun.'
'Rico taught me a few things about handling a gun. But, Boris taught me so much more. Though, Ed prefers not to have a gun. Still, that is her choice. She can handle herself just fine, without one.'
It was then that he noticed a woman walking towards him, further up the road, from himself.
At the moment, she was about fifty yards from him.
As the woman got closer to Bob, he got a better look at her.
She was a young, beautiful, athletic, fair skinned woman, with brown hair that was cut short, at the back of her neckline.
But, the odd thing about he was her clothing. Except for the black boots that were clearly made for a woman, she wore masculine clothing that was fitted for her.
She wore brown pant, a white t-shirt, over an open brown jacket.
Bob then saw her unclasp a metal cylinder from the right side of belt.
Bob then watched as the woman held the cylinder in her right hand, with her hand being pointed down, and way form her right side.
Next, Bob saw the woman pressed a switch on the cylinder, and red energy blade popped out from one of its ends, away from her right side, in a downward, at a slightly diagonal direction.
Bob thought, 'A lightsaber! This is not good! Whoever this is, she is clearly here for me. Considering, I am literally the only one present. And red usually means Sith. And Sith love to throw around electricity. Meaning, I am screwed.'
Bob stopped in his tracks. He then set his groceries onto the road, to his sides. Next, he pulled out his radio from his coat.
He pressed the talk button, as said into the radio, “Boris.”
A few seconds later, Boris replied, through his own hand-held radio, “Yes.”
Bob asked, “When you were working with Chang, did you catch any Sith?”
Boris answered, “Yes. We captured a number of Sith, and few Jedi.”
By now the woman was twenty-five feet from him.
Bob got a good look at her face, as he thought, 'She looks kind of like a sister to... Oh crap!'
Bob quickly inquired, “Boris, when you were working for Chang. Did Chang's organization ever catch Darth Vader, and put him through the vat treatment?”
Boris replied, “While, I did not know about the process at the time. I heard Vader was captured. So, I guess, the answer would be, yes. I heard through second hand sources that Rock freed her before she was impregnated, and she worked with Rock to defeat Chang. Why do you ask?”
Bob stated, “Because I am looking at her right now. For such stupidity, I am going to strangle Chang the next time I see her.”
Boris responded, “I will bring the rope. And I can be there in five minutes.”
Bob ordered, “Don't bother. She is way beyond us in skills and powers. You would just die with me. I am going to have to handle this one alone. Though, promise me. If something happens, you will make sure Ed gets home, and is okay.”
Boris replied, “I promise.”
Bob said, “Thanks Boris. If I do die today, just know there will be someone in heaven advocating for your soul.”
Boris commented, “I appreciate that, Bob. Good luck.”
Bob put back his radio back into his coat.
Bob thought, 'I got to handle this just right. And I am not even going to pull my pistol on her. That would be insulting to both of us. Considering that she would just used her lightsaber to deflect the bullets. Or, the force to disarm me. Maybe quite literally.'
By then, the woman was about fifteen feet from Bob.
Bob looked at the woman, as he said to her, in a calm tone of voice, “I have a good idea why you are here. All I ask is please, no electricity.”
Suddenly, he felt himself lifted off the ground and was being choked at the same time.
He gasped out, “Thank you.”
He then felt himself be thrown back onto the ground. Which dazed him, but otherwise, left him unharmed.
It took a few seconds for Bob to come to fully come to his senses.
When Bob did finally become completely aware of his surrounds, he noticed that he had a lightsaber held a few inches above his face.
Bob did not dare make any movements.
The woman spoke in clear english, with an authoritative tone that Bob had only heard Boris use when they needed to get out of trouble quickly, without violence, “Rock told me about you, Bob. Still, as I have been hunting you. I have been thinking about your situation. And the question that I find myself repeating in my mind, is what am I going to do with you, Bob, when I capture you? Now, I have you. And I have to answer that question.”
“I could turn you over to Rock, but they would more than likely make you one of us. Maybe worse, if Revy got her hands on you. Or, I could just kill you. Still, you haven't really done anything to warrant death. Yet. All the information you have can be accessed, by anyone, with a little work. You just managed to put most of the pieces together.”
“So, I believe you should decide. What do I do with you?”
Bob thought, 'I have another idea. And it is just crazy enough to work.' He suggested, “How about a third option? I talk you out of the first two options, and you let me go?”
The woman said, “Okay.”
The lightsaber blade moved from his sight. He then heard the energy blade being collapsed, with the lightsaber turned off.
Bob thought, with relief, 'Well, that was easier than I expected. Not, that I am complaining. Also, I need to keep in mind. She can sense me lying. So, I need to tell the truth. Though, as long as I am polite, I should be able to talk my way out of this mess.'
'And on the bright side. I don't see Rock being able to call in anyone more powerful than her. Not even the Bloodhound is as dangerous as her. So, if I can talk my way out of this mess. Then, Rock has wasted her most powerful card. And all I have to worry about is Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer.'
While Bob slowly leaned up into a sitting position, he saw the woman clip her lightsaber back onto the right side of her belt.
Next, Bob watched as the woman sat down on the road, a few feet in front of him. She had her knees tucked to her chest, while holding her arms around her lower legs. Her lightsaber was clipped back to her belt.
She calmly said, “Well, here is your chance to talk me out of capturing you.”
Bob thought, 'She seems so calm and reserved. Not like the reckless Anakin. Nor, the rage filled Vader.'
Bob asked, “How should I address you? Anakin? Vader?”
The woman answered, “You can all me, Annie.”
Bob inquired, “I thought you hated that nickname?”
Annie replied, “I did. Now, I don't. Didn't Rock, Revy, or Rico tell you about me?”
Bob answered, “Apparently not. I would remember them mentioning someone of your... Notoriety.”
Annie cracked a grin, as she let out a warm laugh. She then responded, with slight amusement in her tone of voice, “I admire your diplomacy. Still, my own previous actions do occasionally concern me. But, that is the past. So, start talking.”
Bob said, “Well Annie, for starters, I can get you to your home reality.”
Annie became extremely introspective, as she pointed out, “I can already do that on my own. Besides, do I really want to go home? Though, I remember my life as both Anakin and Vader, am I still Anakin? Or Vader? Since I learned that I did not kill me wife, Padme, all that self-hatred has disappeared.”
Bob questioned, “I am guessing that Rock told you about Padme?”
Annie replied, “Yes. That is a good guess.”
Bob said, “Well, I saw the movies, and you were not informed on that matter. So, it has to be someone that you met outside of those movies. And since Boris mentioned that you were with Rock, during your fight with Chang. And given Rock is good at manipulating people. I guessed it was her.”
Annie complimented, “That is very astute of you.” She thought, 'Rock was right. This man is sharp.'
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
Annie commented, “You're welcome. And I have seen those movies, as well. To be exact, I have seen all six movies. I even seen various clone wars series. Among other reading, and viewing experiences.”
Bob asked, “Interesting. Are you from the end of the movie series?”
Annie answered, “No. I was kidnapped around ten years after I ended up in that damn, black suit. Between the prequel and original trilogies. Anyway, I don't want to risk reawakening that anger by going back. It is really something to see the mistakes I have both done, and what I would have done if I had continued on that course in life, from a third person's point of view. It really puts things in perspective. I am quite literally dead, twice over. I am not even a man anymore.”
Bob chose to remain slightly, as Annie continued her statement.
Annie said, “And I know that if I go back, it might make things worse. As things sit, my children will remember me with love as Anakin Skywalker, while hating me as Darth Vader. By me not returning, it also puts Obiwan and Yoda in a bind. They planned to turn my children as weapons against me. Their whole plans hinged on me being alive to confront my own children. Now, with me gone, their plans have been destroyed.”
“And if they tell my children the truth, it will be even worse for them, because they would have to admit to lying to the twins. Those thoughts make me laugh. I may someday return to my children to help them. But, it will as their parent. Not a hero, nor monster.”
“Also, I know it is hard to accept someone who has lived two completely different identities. Let alone three identities.”
Bob thought with amazement, 'I never thought I would see Vader... I mean Annie, be so profound in her statements. She has definitely thought about her life. And she realized she need to change course for the better. Though, she does need some mental help. For identity issues. But, I will mention that topic, later.'
'Right now, this might be an opportunity, to get to understand Rock more, thought Annie. By learning other points of view. I will just have to be careful in doing so...'
'Though, I better not use the phase. Point of view. Considering, both Annie, as Vader, and later Obiwan, used that term to justify their... Questionable actions.'
Bob responded, “I can see you have definitely see you have put a lot of thought in this subject. And I can understand your view point. Should you ever decide to return to you home reality, should you handle your situation, with your children, from a mature, honest standpoint. Where you take your time. I believe you still might be able to have a friendship with both your children.”
Annie said, in a slightly happy tone of voice, “I believe you might be right. I will consider what you have said.”
Bob inquired, “Thank you. And I do not mean to be rude, but I was wondering. How did you react to when you found out you had been changed into a woman? I am trying to built a psyche profile on reactions to such changes.”
Annie smiled, as she answered, “Given what you face, it is a good question. The first day I awoke. After I was changed. I could actually feel my body. I could feel my limbs. I was in no pain. I was breathing freely without a mask, and life-support system. And for the first time in years, I was seeing the outside world with my own eyes.”
“I thought I had died in battle. That I was finally free of that damned black suit. I thought the force had restored me. Made me whole, in the form of a spirit. It was not until a few seconds later that I realized that I had been turned into a woman. I was a little shocked, and upset.”
“But, to be honest, after I began to think about my current situation, I became much less upset about being a woman. I came to realize, that beforehand. For severally years I had lived as literally half a man, whom raged and murdered anyone in his way. I did not want to go back to being that man. And in all honesty, I would have gladly traded what was left of my manhood, which was not much, for a healthy body. Even a healthy female body.”
Bob thought carefully in choosing his next words, as he offered, “Thank you for answering my question. It is clear that you have some identity issues to deal with. Which is perfectly normal for someone in your situation. I can help you find professionals that making a living helping people deal with such issues. A professional can help ease you through the problems you are having.”
Annie kindly stated, “Do not worry. I have come to terms with being a woman. And while I was brainwashed, I have broken through most of the conditioning. Still, I will admit that there are parts of my personality that I was never allowed to develop. The Jedi were not allowed to have romantic social development. And though I loved Padme, our relationship started more from a lack of options, than anything else. She was the pretty girl that literally helped free me from slavery. I loved her for that.”
“Though, I now realize. Because of this lack of maturity, on my part, at the time, I do not even know myself, how I truly felt on this matter. I never had the chance to figure out whom I preferred in romantic ways. I enjoyed making love to Padme, though the force I could sense her spirit, and it was that spirit that I loved the most, not her body. And being changed into a woman has confused matters even more.”
“I have even thought about becoming a mother. Padme seemed to have enjoyed her pregnancy. At least until the birth of our children. So, the thought has crossed my mind, a few times. But, I honestly don't know what to do with myself.”
Bob stated, “Welcome to real life. None of us are really sure about our feelings. It is all guess work. Trial and error. That is life. The point is to learn from one's mistakes.”
Annie agreed, “You are correct about that, Bob.”
Bob asked, “And speaking of guess work. Considering our current situation. I guess the question comes down to. Do you believe what your friends are doing is right?”
Bob could see Annie thinking about what they had talked about. A minute later, she smiled, and said, “You win.”
Annie then got up from the ground. As she stood, she stated, “Good luck in your travels. You are going to need it.”
She turned and started walked passed him, to his left. With her heading in the opposite direction he was heading.
Bob stood up. He turned and watched Annie continue to walk away from him.
He thought, 'Well, that turned out better than I expect. I best get out of here. In case she changes her mind.”
Bob then turned back towards the direction he was heading. He walked a few feet, to where his grocery bags were. He picked up his bags, by the handles, with a few bags, in each of his hands.
Next, Bob started walking back to the hideout he and his friends were staying at.
(_)
Half an hour later, Bob made it to the hideout that he and his friends currently living in.
A few seconds after walking inside, he set down his groceries, and made his way into the living room.
He saw his friends were sitting in to cushions chairs, in the living room. With each of them reading a book. With a couch and coffee table set between them. And the couch facing Bob.
Boris and Ed's chairs faced each other, with the coffee table between them.
Bob thought, 'It is best that I announce myself. I don't want Boris accidentally shooting me.' He calmly said, “Hi guys.” He then walked closer to them, with him coming to a stop, a few feet from them.
Both Ed and Boris turned to look at Bob.
When the two of them saw Bob, Ed shouted, “Bob, your back!”
Boris asked, “How did you escape, Vader?”
Both Ed and Boris set the books they were reading down, as the stood up from their chairs.
Bob answered, “I convinced Annie to let me go. Not Vader. Not Anakin. Annie. I do not think we will have to worry about her. To be honest, I think I would worry for her. Still, if she can find us here, the others can find us here, as well. We are going to have to leave.”
Boris replied, “I agree.”
Ed said, “So, does Ed.”
Then, group then went collect their things. And when they had gathered their luggage, belongings, and the groceries Bob had just bought, they took their items with them, as left for another reality.
(_)
In the Black Lagoon Reality, on Lagoon Island, it was the middle of the afternoon, on a partly cloudy day.
In the Lagoon mansion, in the well equipped gym, Rock was working out on a pull down machine.
Rock was wearing matching blue sweat shorts, and a crop top. She also wore a blue sports bra, underneath her croptop. And she had on blue socks, under black tennis shoes.
Along with her clothing, Rock had her long black hair, pulled together, in a ponytail, with a small blue scrunchy.
For Rock, it has been a day after her trip to Hong Kong in the past. For each, Rock was only going a few minutes, for those in the present.
At the moment, Rock was using the pull down machine, with a wide grip, to work her shoulders, arm, and underarm muscles.
As she exercised, she thought, 'Super-soldier serum, or no super-soldier serum, it is good to exercise. And it is nice to see how strong I am, now. Last night. After we put the children to bed, and Dutch, Benny, Janet, and I, had some beers. We had an interesting conversation.'
'When I told Dutch, Benny, and Janet about me meeting Chang as a rookie police officer in Hong Kong. They got a good chuckle over that. So, did Annie, when I told her. Speaking of Annie, I wonder if Annie has captured Bob, Ed, and Boris, yet. Getting in touch with her was easy. And this should be a piece of cake for her. Now, to work on my back and butt muscles.'
Rock got up from the exercise machine. She then walked towards the Roman chair, when she heard a familiar voice ask, from behind her, “So, do all the women here exercise?”
Rock smiled, as she came to a stop. She continued to smile, as she turned around to face Annie, whom was about fifteen feet away from her.
Rock thought, 'I sometimes forget how good she is at sneaking up on people. Now, for the good news I have been waiting for, from her. And I can finally go get Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer. With them being able to return to their lives. And Revy can be with us, in raising our children.'
Rock happily answered, “Yes. We do. We usual spot for each other. But, I am just doing basic stuff by myself, while the others watch the kids. So, where are Bob, Ed, and Boris?”
Annie calmly stated, “I only met Bob, and I let him go.”
Rock forced herself to remain calm, as she thought, 'I have to remain calm. I have to remember that I am addressing someone who used to be Darth Vader. Though, Annie has much control over her emotions. And through training, over the last few years, much of her force abilities and powers have returned to her. I also have to keep in mind that she can read my emotions.'
Annie complimented, “Rock, your self-restraint is admirable.”
Rock responded, “Annie, I realize you can read my emotions. I see no point in getting upset. So, what happened?”
Annie stated, “Bob made a convincing argument.”
Rock inquired, “I am sure he did. Half the time, he has a knack for talking his way out of trouble.”
Annie said, “You have that in common, with him. Actually, you have more in common, than either of you will likely admit.” She thought, 'That might be one of the main reasons you are after him, Rock. Either as a worthy challenge. Or, you own concern about what threat you could present to the multiverse. If you wanted too do so. Or, maybe both. Though, you clearly are not ready to admit that to anyone, including yourself.'
Rock mentally admitted, 'She is right about that.' She responded, “Point taken. So, what did you sense from him?”
Rock thought, 'At least, from Annie's abilities, I can get an idea of Bob's state of mind. And plan accordingly.'
Annie stated, “Besides his intellect and wit, he is just an ordinary man, for his age. There is concern for his friends, his future, and the subtle background horniness from meeting a beautiful woman.”
Rock smiled, as she said, “That figures. Well, thank you for at least trying.” She thought, 'I am not sure why? But, I only feel indifferent about Bob presently not having any serious ambitions.'
Annie suggested, “Rock. A word of advice. Let the man, and his friends, go. I don't think it will help anyone if you and Revy continue this hunt.”
Rock answered, “I will take your suggestion under advisement. Have a good day, Annie.”
Annie replied, “You too, Rock.”
Annie then turned and left the room.
Rock thought, 'Well, at least that went well. Annie is too much of a friend, and too powerful, to break a friendship over not going after some people I am concerned about. Also, Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer are still out there. So, there was nothing to be lost by making this attempt, of asking Annie to go after them.'
'And due to Annie having a conversation with Bob, I now have an idea of Bob's current state of mind. So, I still profited from Annie's help. I just need to think about what my next move is going to be.'
Rock then began planning, as she turned and walked towards the Roman chair, to continue her usual exercise regiment.
(_)
Another Alternate Earth, in the last twentieth century, on in a suburban town of Miami, on the beach, on the east cost of the state of Florida, in the United States of America.
Locally, it was late afternoon, on a warm, sunny day.
It has been a few hours after Bob had met Annie, with Bob, Ed, and Boris then leaving that reality, for the reality they were current in.
It was late afternoon as they entered their new home. It was a three bedroom condo, that had just been repossessed, with its belongings still inside. Ed had hacked the computer files, to make it looked like it had belong to them.
Ed also was the one to pick the lock to the front door, so they could enter they the home. And after they moved all their belongings inside, the entered their home, and locked the door behind them.
They home always already furnished with furniture, and other necessities.
After they checked to make sure the home was deserted. Which it was. They unpacked, their luggage, and other items. Including the groceries, which Bob had bought in the previous reality, all three were in the living room of the condo.
All three adults had just enter the living room.
Boris sat on the couch, as Bob and Ed walked around the couch, and the coffee table in front of the couch, to sit in some cushioned chairs.
Boris leaned back on the couch, as he stated, “I am tried. I think I will get some rest.”
Boris' commit caught Bob and Ed's attention. Both of them stopped in their tracked, as they turned towards Boris, and looked down at him.
Ed commented, in a concerned tone of voice, “Ed thinks Boris is too tired, too often.”
Bob said, “Ed has a point, Boris. We both have noticed that you have steadily been getting more tire, more often. We talked about it, and we were waiting for you to say something. Since Ed wants to know, now. I want to know, now. What is going on?”
Boris pulled out a pill bottle from his pocket. He opened it, got out a pill, and swallow it. He then closed the bottle and set it on the coffee table, for Ed and Bob to see.
Boris looked up at Bob and Ed, as he stated, in a sober tone of voice, “I am dying of cancer. The medication you just saw me take has slowed the progress of the cancer by several years. I take a pill a day. But, the medication had been losing its effectiveness over the last month, and I can feel the cancer hitting me hard. At this rate, I will likely be dead in a few weeks, to a month.”
Bob asked, “What about other treatments? Even conventional treatments.”
Boris stated, “I have looked into those options. They can buy me a few months, but the quality of life goes so far down, I do not think it would be worth it.”
“And right after I left Hotel Moscow, I traveled across the realities to look for other treatments throughout the multiverse. I could not find anything that would buy me more than a year as most, that I would live with.”
“The other more radical treatments, like full cyberization from the Ghost in the Shell reality, were too high a tradeoff for me. I want to be human. Not mostly a machine.”
Ed said, “Ed understands.”
Boris responded, “Thank you, Ed... After six months of looking, with no cure. I realized I could waste what time I had left, looking for a cure, or I could enjoy the time I had left. That was when I traveled realities to meet with Zangief. Because I was a fan of his. I figured if I could not cure myself, I could use the time I had to strengthen my body and buy myself some more time that way.”
“Unfortunately, there was an accident with my reality device, and it stopped working. I then went into a bit of a drunken stupor.”
Bob stated, “That does answer a few questions. And that is why you trained us further.”
Boris replied, “Yes. If I could not protect you. You had to be able to protect yourselves.”
Bob said, “Fair enough.”
Ed asked, “Why didn't you tell us?”
Boris answered, “I did not want to worry you about something you could not control. I want you both to know that I have had a great time with you two. I didn't want to ruin it by having this hang over us. You two have been great friends. I would do it all over again with you. My only regret is that I cannot continue this adventure with both of you.”
Ed stated, “Ed forgive you.”
Bob said, “So, do I. You have been a good teacher, and friend, as well.”
Ed asked, “Ed agrees with Bob on friendship. So, when did you first find out you had cancer?”
Boris began, “It started a long time before I met either of you. When I was still working with Chang, in her Tower, in our home reality...”
(_)
Years ago. Black Lagoon Reality. Inside Chang's Tower.
Boris was sitting in a chair in the doctor office, as the doctor sat across from him.
The doctor was telling Boris things in such medically technical terms, that he was not sure what the doctor was saying.
Boris thought, 'This is follow up to a routine check up that Chang instituted for all employees. One of the more saner things he has done. So, why is this doctor going on and another something concerning me.'
Boris asked, in english, “What does this all mean?”
The doctor said, in english, “You have cancer.”
Boris reaction to the news was resolve. He thought, with concern, 'I always figured I would not die of old age. But, given the life I had lead, I figured I would die of violence. Still, this not the end of the world. I am still healthy, and in good shape. Meaning the cancer has likely been caught early. Which increases my chances that my cancer is treatable, and I can make the cancer go into remission.'
Boris inquired, “What are my treatment options?”
The doctor said, in a sober tone of voice, “Not many. The good news is that we caught it early. That is the only good news for you. You have an acute form of cancer. This means it has a quick onset, and will kill you swiftly. If you had a chronic form, we could successfully treat you, and probably give you several years, if not decades, in remission. As it stands, most treatments will buy you a few months, to a year.”
Boris guessed, “And in the end, before I die on my deathbed, I would end up a living skeleton?”
The doctor answered, “In not so many words. Yes.”
Boris flatly stated, “I am not going that way. What are my other options?”
The doctor stated, “As you know, Chang has been having his organization search for technology and knowledge from across the multiverse. That is common knowledge for anyone living in the Tower. A couple of months ago, Chang's organization discovered some medication, from another reality, that will slow any cancer down to a crawl. You will stay mostly healthy, until the medication starts to lose its effectiveness.”
Boris questioned, “How long will this medication keep me alive?”
The doctor said, “It will take close to a decade before you body starts to build a tolerance for the medication. And when that happens, the cancer is going to come back quickly. You will likely be dead within a month. The dosage is one pill a day. You don't even have to take it with food, nor water. If you don't want too.”
Boris asked, “What are the side effects?”
The doctor smiled, “None. And you do not have to up the dosage by more than a pill a day. From the information we have. When a single pill a day no longer works, upping the dosage will not buy you more time.”
Boris thought, 'Either way, the medication will give me time. And I can search the multiverse for a cure.'
Boris responded, “I understand. Do you have any medication on hand?”
The doctor stated, “Yes. My nurse will give you a bottle, as you check out. And I wrote on that piece of paper, for the nurse to provide you with a list of realities that have this medication, and what the chemical name for it is.”
Boris requested, “Could I also have a file on the type of cancer I have?”
The doctor responded, “Sure. The receptionist will give the documents.”
The doctor pulled out a note pad, and he began writing on it, in english.
A minute later, the doctor then tore of the sheet of paper and handed it to Boris, as he said, “Here is what you need. This has the name of the cancer. The request for your documents. Your medical script for the medication, and the information on where to get information at.”
Boris took the piece of paper. Next, he got up from his chair. He said, “Thank you, doctor. I appreciate the information.”
The doctor got up from his chair, as he replied, “No problem. Keep in mind that you still have time, and Chang's organization is making new discoveries everyday. Time is currently on your side. Don't waste it.”
Boris smiled, as he said, “Don't worry. I won't.” He then opened the office door, and exited into the hallway, as he headed for the front of the office.
A few minutes later, Boris was at the front receptionist’s desk, retrieving what he needed.
Boris folded the documents of sheets of paper, on his cancer, and new medication. He put the sheets of paper in his left pants pocket. Then, with his right hand, he grabbed the bottle of pills from the nearby counter. Next, he turned and exited the doctor's office for the outside balcony, in the atrium.
As Boris stood on the second story balcony, looking out on the atrium, he thought, with bittersweet emotion, 'At least I still have plenty of time to do what I need to do. And to do what needs to be done.'
Boris then looked down at the bottle of pills in his right hand. He opened the bottle and took a pill out. After he closed the bottle, he dry swallowed the pill without a problem.
Boris pocketed the medication, as he silently prayed, 'I hope the doctor is right about no side effects from the medication.'
Just then, Boris noticed one of his subordinates, in combat fatigues, approached him, from his left side.
Boris turned to him, just in time for the man to come to a stop in front of him.
The man then saluted Boris, which Boris saluted back.
After both of them dropped their salutes, the man addressed Boris, in russian, “Sergeant. There is a matter that we must discuss with you in private. Sir. If you will please follow me.”
Boris' only reply was to nodded in confirmation that he understood what his subordinate had requested of him.
The man turned around, and started walking, with Boris following behind him.
Boris immediately forget his own worries, and personal problems, as he followed the man elsewhere, deeper into the tower, and away from the atrium they had just been in.
(_)
In the present, on an alternate Earth, in the living room of the condo, Boris concludes his story, “And you two know the rest of the story.”
Ed said, “Ed is sad that you are so sick, Boris.”
Boris replied, “At the moment. It is not that bad. I am just tired. I am not in pain.”
Bob stated, “That is comforting to know. And that is quite a story. Is there anything we can do for you?”
Boris said, “Yes. I think I need to head to bed. And after the day we have had, I believe I may not have the strength to get up from the couch.”
Ed and Bob approached Boris.
Bob stated, “Don't worry. We will help you to your bed.”
Ed and Bob then helped Boris up off the couch and to the bed in his new bedroom.
A few minutes later, Boris was in his bed, and in his sleeping clothing. Bob and Ed already had replaced the sheets in their three bedroom, with fresh sheets.
As Boris was laying on his bed, in the hallway outside of Boris' bedroom, Ed and Bob where standing next to each other. They had left Boris' bedroom door open, in case Boris needed anything.
In hallway, Ed whispered, “What are we going to do?”
Bob softly replied, “I have an idea.”
From his bedroom, Boris overheard them. He said, “You know I am still awake, and I can hear you. If you want to talk about me. Do so in my presence.”
Bob and Ed looked at each other. Bob shrugged.
The two of them then walked into Boris' bedroom.
A few seconds later, they came to a stop at the foot of the bed, as they faced Boris.
Ed turned to Bob, as she inquired, “Ed asks, what is your idea, Bob?”
Bob looked at both Ed and Boris, as he stated, “My plan is that I travel into the multiverse, and I search for a cure for Boris, here.”
Boris said, “As I said before. I have already looked a cure.”
Bob pointed out, “Boris, don't this the wrong way. But, given you upbringing in Soviet Russian, your knowledge of of pop-culture is limited. On the other hand, I made a career of selling such fiction. There are places in the multiverse that I know of, that you likely do not.”
Ed questioned, “What are you saying?”
Bob answered, “Ed, what I am saying is. Boris here is going to give me all the information he has on his cancer, and his medication. Then, I am going out, alone, into the multiverse, to find him a cure.”
Boris asked, with concern in his tone of voice, “Do you have any idea what you are saying, Bob?”
Bob responded, in a sober tone of voice, “Yes. It is going to be a long road for me. But, for you two, it will be five to ten minutes.”
Ed stated, “Ed, will come with you.”
Bob said, “Ed, I would love to have you. But, if I don't come back before Boris starts to get worse. I am going to need you to come up with a Plan B. And as you do so, you can help take care of Boris.”
Ed replied, “Ed understands.” She then pulled out the small reality device from one of her front pants pocket. She handed it to him, as she stated, “Ed hopes you do not have to test out the new bio-sensors I installed in the reality device, from studying Boris' broken reality device.”
Bob took gently took the device, from Ed's hands, and he put the device into his right pants pocket. He responded, “I also hope not. By the way, have you repaired Boris' reality device, yet?”
Ed answered, “Not yet. It will probably be another month for before repairs on that reality device are completed.”
Bob stated, “Okay. After we have two working reality devices, it will make things easier for us. And I know that you will not be stranded here.”
Ed asked, “Ed agrees. Do you remember how to repair the reality device?”
Bob said, “Yes. I will put the small, spare tool kit, we have for such repairs, in one of my coat pockets.”
Ed replied, “Good.”
Bob turned to Boris, as he requested, “Boris, you mentioned documents on your disease and the medication you take.”
Boris stated, “They folded up in my duffel bag. In a side pocket.”
Bob walked over to the duffel bag in the bedroom. He leaned down and he checked the side pockets of the bag.
Bob quickly found the folded sheets of paper.
Bob stood back up. He then unfolded the papers, he read some of the sheets. He then looked up at Boris, as he asked, “Is there anything else I need to know, Boris? About your cancer? Or, the pills you are taking for it?”
Boris said, “No. It is all there in those papers.”
Bob stated, “Good. Because buddy, I going to find a cure for your cancer. And when I get back, you will be well, very soon.”
Boris responded, “Bob, your concern is touching. There is other item. When I was working under Chang, going from reality to reality, we found that tracking of those that travel between realities is not foolproof. That spacial events that tear into reality, that are constantly there, block a traveler's signal, when they jump to the nearby area of the tear.”
“There is one place I know of that should provide you with a safe haven, from Revy, Shenhua, Sawyer, Rock, and anyone else the may come looking for you. That location is Deep Space Nine, in the Star Trek reality. The wormhole next to the spacestation blocks our tracking equipment.”
“And I know for a fact that only a few people learned of this information. And the members of the Hell Sabers did not know this. So, you should be safe there.”
Bob said, “Thank you for the information, Boris. I figure going right after the series should be okay.” He thought, 'Though, I can guess that you kept information from us, so we would not be tempted to go there. Because, if the hate got to hot, we would have a place to flee too.'
Boris responded, “I think so too. And good luck. You're going to need it.”
Bob thought, 'Annie said the same thing, earlier. And I think you are both right.' He replied, “Thank you.”
Ed walked over to Bob. She used her hands to bring Bob's face down to where she could kissing him deeply.
Bob returned Ed's kiss for several seconds.
After the broke their kiss, Ed quietly said, “Be careful.”
Bob warmly smiled towards Ed, as he replied, “I will.”
Bob then turned and left the room. He soon made it to his bedroom. When he got there, he neatly put the papers, he had from Boris, that were in his hands, into a brown lather satchel he had.
Bob then pulled out a compass, and a few other items, from his luggage. With him putting those items into the satchel. He set the satchel on the bed. Next, he pulled out his reality device, and set it by the satchel on his bed.
Bob then went to get cleaned up, ready, and dressed.
(_)
Half an hour later, Bob had finished getting cleaned up. He was presently getting dressed in his bedroom.
After getting on his white underwear, and white socks, he put on his brown button up shirt. Next, was his brown pants, brown leather belt, black boots.
He then put his folded up knife in the inside of his right boot. After that, he put on his vial necklace with martian souls. He strapped on his gunbelt, with his loaded revolver in its holster.
Bob then grabbed his brown long coat and put it on. After which, her put on his sunglasses.
Bob put his loaded speedloaders, some boxes of three fifty-seven magnum bullets, a small tool kit for his reality device, and a small first aid kit he had on hand, into some of his coat pockets.
Next, he picked up his new, brown, cowboy hat, as he thought, 'This hat is a nice birthday gift from Ed. I got her a nice gift on her birthday, as well. Ed thought I looked so much like a cowboy in my outfit, that I needed t cowboy hat to go with my outfit. I had to agree. I just didn't use it earlier today, because I didn't feel like wearing such a nice hat for such a simple chore.'
Bob looked over at his gym bag, as he mentally reflected, 'I am going to be moving to fast. To too many places, to haul it around. I can get what I need. If I have too, I can beg, barter, or steal, what I need. As long as I do it in a way that does not come back to bite me. I already have some ideas one how to deal with my ammo shortage, and a few other things.'
Bob grabbed his leather satchel, and he put the cord of the leather satchel over his left shoulder, to carry, as he set the satchel by the right side of his waist.
Finally, Bob grabbed the reality travel decide from his bed, he walked outside, into the sunset sky.
Bob left the door unlocked, as he gently closed the door behind himself.
Bob walked onto the small lawn in front of the condo. He held the reality jumping device in his right hand, he stared into the distance sky in front of him.
He said out loud, “Alright multiverse. Let's dance.”
Bob thought of a reality, place, and time. He held that thought, as he pressed the red press the button on the reality device, and he instantly teleported to another reality.
(_)
Bob, “Unlike Boris, I have a firm grasp of what is out here. And I will search the ends of the multiverse for a cure to help, Boris. There will be no limits to where I will look.”
(_)
“Science Fiction.”
In the Farscape reality, inside a space station, Bob met with a Diagnosan.
(_)
“Fantasy.”
Bob walked through the main mithril and steel gates of the White City of Minas Tirith, and onto the white marble streets of the city.
Bob noticed the trees and a few fountains to the sides of the streets, as he walked passed the people, horses, and carts.
(_)
As Bob traveled, from reality to reality, he stopped shaving and getting his hair cut. And his hair grew longer, as he grew out a full, black, bushy beard.
(_)
“Wuxia.”
Bob walked through a bamboo forest, as he came across a monkey wearing clothing, whom was holding a staff.
(_)
“Nothing will stop me.”
(_)
Bob climbed a mountain. When he reached the plateau, something large flew over him, casting a large shadow over Bob and the plateau.
The creature then swiftly landed in front of Bob.
It was a dragon.
Bob pulled out his modified peacemaker revolver, as he smirked at the dragon.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
I like how the beginning scenes of this chapter, between Bob and Annie, turned out. This might be the only time, someone thanks the force user, for choosing to choke them. And for that person to sincerely mean their statement, in a grateful way.
I also got the chance for some serious character development with Annie. By digging into the psyche and past of Annie/Anakin/Vader. And there is a lot of stuff that most people do not realize.
Such as due to the combination of the Jedi not allowing romantic social development, and Padme was the only relatively young, female friend that Anakin had.
So, was the relation that developed between Anakin and Padme, really romance, or infatuation on Anakin's part. Given Padme's political upbringing, and responsibilities of being a young political leader, similar arguments could be made for her.
And Anakin was not the most emotionally mature person at the time.
Then, Anakin lost his mother, lost his right hand, and was thrown into a wartime situation, where, for him, it was kill, or be killed. In such a situation. I believed that Anakin married Padme to maintain his sanity. More than anything else. With Padme being his anchor, that kept him from going insane.
Bob's journey will take him to many interesting places. I will touch on some of those places. But, I do have limits, and I cannot show everything that happens to Bob, during his solo journey into the multiverse.
I gave some cameos of a few of the places that Bob has visited, to give you readers an idea of where he had traveled too. I hope you enjoyed those cameos.
Of course, it takes courage to challenge the multiverse, like Bob did, right before he started his journey. And you are going to finally see the change from Bob the student, to Bob the badass.
With that change being apparent in the next chapter.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Eight: “New York Rhapsody.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
In an Alternate Marvel Comics Reality. Earth, New York City. Early Twenty-First Century. In the middle of the night.
There was a bar, whose main entrance was in a dark alleyway.
The bar was where many villains of that city came on their off hours.
Many of the villains that sat among the chairs, at their tables, and at the stools, on the bar counters, were still in costume. Though, some were in their civilian clothing.
The villains came there to relax, unwind, and have a drink. With them either talking to each other, or sitting alone, with their thoughts to keep them company.
Though, the bartender, bounder, and other staff, did not tolerate trouble. Causing trouble would have them thrown out, or banned from the bar.
While in costume, Shocker, AKA Herman Schultz, sat in a chair, at a table. He was enjoying a bottle of beer. He had the bottom of his mask pulled up to let him use his mouth.
Across from him, at the table, was the skull faced Taskmaster, whom sat in a chair, as he was enjoying a bottle of beer, as well.
Taskmaster's skull face mask allowed him to eat and drink, without partly removing his mask.
Herman looked at Tony, as he calmly thought, 'It is interesting who you meet in bars like this. And who would have guessed I would have develop such a good friendship with the Taskmaster.'
'And it all started in this very bar, one night, while my friends were in jail, or out of town. Both Tony and I were having drinks alone. And I decided to start a conversation with Tony. We soon found we had a lot in common.'
'We are both in it for the money. We believe we should be professionals, when doing this line of work. We both find revenge to be stupid. We like planning things through, before we act. And we are happy to run, preferably with the money, if things go south.'
'Soon after, we started calling each other by our first names.'
'Why we haven't met, and talked like this sooner, I do not know.'
Taskmaster inquired, “So Herman, what are you plans for tonight?”
Herman answered, “Well Tony, I was waiting for my crew. But, they are an hour later. And I do not think they are going to show up.”
Tony stated, “That is likely. Maybe they, decided to call off whatever you plans are, without telling you.”
Herman commented, “Perhaps. It would not be the first time. But, why would they?”
Tony said, “Well, the heroes mysteriously disappearing has got everyone spooked.”
Herman responded, “I wouldn't worry. This is not the first time. They will be back before everyone knows its, and it will be business as usual.”
Tony took a drink from bottle of beer. He then shrugged, as he commented, “I don't know. Something about this feels different. Like that feeling you get when you need to leave right now.” Next, he set his bottle of beer back onto the table.
Herman replied, “Yea. I know that feeling. On my successful jobs. Half time I guess away, is because I listen to that feeling.”
Tony said, “Well, I have now been getting that feeling all the time. Like I need to leave the planet, right now.” He thought, 'And with my connections. I could actually arrange that.'
Herman admitted, “You are not the only one.”
Tony asked, “Well, considering many of the heroes are gone, want to team up? Standard bank heist? Go for the vault, and deposit boxes inside?” He thought, 'After all. You are one of the best safe crackers on the planet.'
Herman answered, “Sure. But, I like to plan out my bank heist.”
Tony laughed. He then said, “Yes. You do.”
Herman stated, “And when the heroes disappear, the cops tend to be a little more trigger happy. And neither of us are bulletproof.”
Tony agreed, “True.”
Herman continued, “So, if we did anything, it would not be tonight.”
Tony responded, “You have a point there. And I have heard some interesting things about you. And I want to see how you measure up at work to what I heard.”
Herman guessed, “So, you think your photographic reflexes also copy bank robbery planning and safe cracking?”
Tony admitted, “Lord, I hope so. And even if I don't rob a bank, the safe cracking, and bank robbery planning would make a nice teaching lesson for instructor courses. When I teach my courses.”
Herman offered, “Now, that is an idea. And if you are just after my safe cracking and planning skills. I am more than happy to teach them too you, for a fair, up front fee.”
Tony questioned, “You don't want a percentage of my school's proceeds?”
Herman stated, “I learned a long time ago to take payment for a job, up front.”
Tony cracked a grin, as he commented, “I knew there was a reason I liked you. I will think about it.”
Herman said, “Take your time. I am in no rush. And the fee is negotiable.”
Suddenly, the outside door to the bar swung open, and the bouncer to the club was thrown into the room, and onto his back.
Tony and Herman looked at each other.
Herman said, “Trouble.”
Tony agreed, “Yes.”
Then, everyone, including Herman, and Tony, turned to see a strange man step into the bar.
The man was in good physical shape, and of average height. He was fair skinned man with black hair that went to his neck line, along with him having a full, groomed, bushy, black beard.
The man wore in a brown long coat, brown shirt, brown pants, black boots, brown cowboy hat, and sunshades. He had a leather satchel. The brown, leather strap of the satchel went from his left shoulder, to across his chest and back, to have on be sat on the right side of his waist.
The man stood there, as he looked around the room, at everyone.
The man then noticed some of the people at the tables about to get up.
The man pulled back the right side of his brown long coat, and satchel. He right hand then fell over his holstered revolver, as he growled, “Don't.”
Everyone saw that the man was serious, and considering they did not want a fight, they quickly backed down.
The man kept his right hand on his holstered revolver, as he walked across the room, between the tables, and chairs, where many of the people in the room were sitting, without giving the patrons of the establishment a second looked.
A few seconds later, he made his way to the bar counter, where the bartender what standing, on the other side of the counter, looking at him.
While the man did so, the customers at the bar counter immediately moved out of the way of the man.
When the man reached the bar counter, without warning, he used his left hand to grab the scruff of the front of the bartender's shirt.
He pulled the bartender down close to his own face, as he whispered to bartender.
Everyone else watched them quietly talk to each other for a full minute, but for the man let go of bartender. With the bartender leaning back up straight.
Then, the man said, “Thank you.”
While keeping his hand on his revolver, the man turned around, and he swiftly walked back, the way he had came, and out of the bar.
When the man reached the door way, he slammed the door behind him.
At the bouncer began to get back up, no one was sure what to make, of what happened.
At the table, where Herman and Tony were sitting, the took men looked at each other.
Tony commented, “No fighting.”
Herman added, “No questioning. Except the bartender.”
Tony added, “No threatening. Just a simple warning.”
Herman stated, “No long winded speeches.”
Tony requested, “I want to know who that man is.”
Herman agreed, “So do I.” He lowered the bottom part of his mask under his chin.
Both men got up, and they then headed for the door that lead to the outside of the bar.
(_)
Meanwhile, as Bob exited the bar, and into the alleyway, he left out the breath he was holding. He thought, 'That went better than I could have hoped. No threats. And no fights. Unfortunately, the bartender told me that mad scientists tend to stay away from the rank and file villains... Damn. I am getting desperate if I am looking to turn to a comicbook mad scientist to find a cure for Boris' cancer.... Maybe this isn't such a good idea. I did think of it while I was drunk at Quarks...'
From the corner of his eye, Bob glint of light from the roof across from the bar.
Bob quickly rolled to his his right side, with him coming to a stop, on his right knee, and left foot, as he drew his revolver, and shot one bullet from the hip, toward the glint of light.
Three seconds later, someone fell from the roof, with a sniper rifle, with scope attachment, landing beside him.
Bob stood up, took aim with his pistol, and he double-tapped the person, by firing two more shots into the person's skull.
Bob then looked at the body, as he thought, 'I know the comicbook rules. I am not taking any chances. But, I figure, at least two rounds in the skull is going to kill someone using a firearm. Now, who is this?'
Bob walk over to the body.
It was a man laying on his back. The face was still intact enough to be recognizable. But, the white skull symbol on his black t-shirt was the dead give away.
Bob thought, with concern, 'I killed the Punisher. Anyone else, I would feel guilty about. But, he is a hypocritical psycho on a level that makes the Lagoon women look sane.'
Just then, from behind him, Bob heard the door to the bar open, and then soon close.
A few seconds later, Bob also heard a male voice yell, “Oh my god! You killed the Punisher!”
Bob turned around to see the Taskmaster and the Shocker standing there. Even with their masks on, Bob could tell there were surprised expressions on their faces.
Bob thought, 'On the bright side, those two are known not to start a fight, unless money is involved.'
Taskmaster walked over to Frank Castle and looked him. He stated, “Yes. He is dead. The brain is gone. Not even Frankenstein could revive him, now.”
Bob mentally reflected, 'That storyline was interesting. Though, the ending to it was weak.'
Shocker looked over at Bob, as he said, “First, we are not angry. We are actually very happy about you killing him. But literally, how could you kill the Punish? He is like one of the most dangerous badasses in the city?”
Bob smirked, as he stated, “Frank Castle is a pussy compared to who I usually face.”
Bob heard, a familiar female voice, on the end of the alleyway to his right side, loudly say, “You got that right!”
Bob mentally whined, 'Not them. Not now. Them being here is like throwing a bomb into a fireworks factory.'
All three of them turned Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer. In their usual clothing, with their weapons drawn. Revy was the center of their small group, with Shenhua and Sawyer to her sides.
The three women started walking towards them. All three of them had out there weapons. Revy had her semi-automatic pistols drawn. Shenhua had her long knives in her hands. And Sawyer was holding the back handles of her chainsaw, with both hands.
Taskmaster asked, “Friends of yours?”
Bob replied, “Not really.”
Bob though, 'And I only have three bullets in the chamber, no cover, and no time to reload. There is no point in having my pistol out.' Bob then holstered his weapon.
The men watched as the women stopped forty feet from them. Revy stood in the middle, with Shenhua to her right side. And Sawyer to her left side.
Revy stated, “Ah, New York, New York. It is so good to be home.” Revy then look over at the corpse, as she commented, “So, you killed the Punisher. I didn't know you had it in you, Bob.”
Bob responded, “That was in self-defense. I think we can all agree that if the Punisher is pointing a gun as someone, he is intent on killing that person.”
Revy conceded, “That is true.”
Herman turned to Bob, as he commented, “You're name is, Bob?”
Bob continued looking at the women, as he stated, “You are one to talk, Herman.”
Herman asked, “How do you know my name?”
Bob said, “I will tell you, later. When our lives are not in mortal jeopardy.”
The women giggled.
Bob stated, “Revy, given how much of a psycho killer Frank is, far more than you ever are. I don't think you would mind me killing him.”
Revy stated, “No. I am not really bothered by that. Actually, we watched you pull that move on. Very professional. Complete with the double-tap.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
Herman turned towards the women, as he asked, “Your name is, Revy?”
Revy turned to Shocker, as she answered, “Yes. My name is, Revy. And I live up to my name.”
Herman responded, “It is not that. It is just that you three look familiar.”
Tony took a closer look at the three women, as he stated, “Yes. You three do look familiar. And not in a good way.”
Sawyer commented, with her electrolarynx, “This coming from two men in spandex.”
The women laughed.
Bob said, “Fair warning girls. These two could put up one hell fight with you.”
Tony shrugged.
Herman said, “Thanks.”
Bob turned to Herman and Tony, as he stated, “No problem.” He looked back at the women, as he continued, “And gentlemen, welcome to the strangest day of your lives.”
Tony asked, “How strange?”
Bob answered, “Stranger than a night on the town with Deadpool.”
Tony agreed, “That is strange.”
Herman commented, “Come on. It has got to be coincidence of who those women look like?”
Bob pointed out, “In your line of work.”
Tony suggested, “They could be life model decoys. Would not be the first time.”
Revy stated, “We are not robots.”
Bob backed Revy's statement up, as he commented, “No. They are not.”
Herman commented, with concern in his tone of voice, “That would mean we would have to be insane.”
Shenhua requested, “Just say it already.”
Herman said, “You look like Shenhua, Revy, and Sawyer from the Black Lagoon anime and manga.”
Shenhua smirked, as she said, “That is because we are.”
Revy commented, “Actually, the anime, after the series ended. Way after the series ended.”
Bob turned to Tony and Herman, as he asked, “So, how do you two know about the Black Lagoon series?”
Tony and Herman turned to Bob.
Tony then answered, “Wade's anime collection. One of his better selections, too.”
Bob thought, 'Yea. Great to watch. But, you don't want to meet the cast in real life. I know this fact, first hand. Right now is a good example.'
Tony continued, “I watched the entire series. All the way to through the Roberta's Blood Trail Arc. That Bloodhound is scary. Even by our standards.”
Herman looked over at Tony, as he stated, “You got that right. I found the series on the internet, and I watched it. It has a good english dub. Besides, Black Lagoon is a fictional series. These women cannot be them.”
Bob commented, “Well... You know how Deadpool always talked about how this reality is a comicbook universe. Well, he was right. And from that point, sane went bye-bye. The girls here, and myself, are travelers of the multiverse. And all fictional realities are real.”
Herman commented, “Now, that is a scary thought.”
Tony stated, “Considering if you have to deal with these... ladies. It is no wonder that you could take down the Punisher.”
Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer smiled at the Taskmaster's compliment.
Bob agreed, “Yes. It is. But, we need to focus on the matter at hand.”
Suddenly, from the other end of the alleyway, from Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, they all heard a feminine electronic loudly stated, “Hey. Save some for us.”
The men turned around to see four women in hard suits, in four different colors. Red, white, black, and purple. Standing at the far entrance to the alleyway, opposite to Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer.
Bob said, “Oh crap. We are worse off than I thought.”
Tony asked, “Are they the Knight Saber?” Taskmaster realized what he just said. He continued, “Yes. Wade showed me the Bubblegum Crisis OVA series, as well.”
Bob answered, “No, Tony. They are more like the Hell Sabers. And when you find out who they are, and why they are here, you are going to realize how much trouble we are all in.”
Bob thought, 'The Hell Sabers can only be here for one reason. Also, even though they are villains, I admired Tony and Herman. And I going to have to save them for the fate worse than death, that is awaiting them.'
The Hell Sabers raised their helmet visors.
Hell Saber Revy asked, “What are you three doing here?”
Revy said, “Hi sis. It is a long story.”
Hell Saber Revy replied, “Hi future self. And I willing to listen.”
Tony asked, “Future self?”
Bob pointed at the Hell Sabers, as he said, “Past.” He pointed at Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, in their plain clothing, as he continued, “Present.”
Tony muttered, “I hate time travel.”
Bob said, “That is nothing compared to time travel over multiple multiversal plains of various realities.”
Herman commented, “This is getting weirder by the second.”
Revy said, “I would love to tell you, sis. Actually, I remember a bit of this, from your point of view. But, my memory is kinda hazy. Girls, do you remember what happened.”
Shenhua said, “Just bits and pieces. A lot has happened since then. Though, I do remember small robots.”
Sawyer stated, “Same here. I only recall a little bit. But, I know we had quite a chase.”
Revy continued, “Oh well. Anyway, if I told you, it would likely create a paradox. Short answer is...” Revy pointed her right pistol at Bob, as she stated, “I want him.”
Hell Saber Revy responded, “Fine. We are after the other two.”
Herman said, “This is not good.”
Revy stated, “Then, we are in agreement.”
Tony then noticed the face of the purple Hell Saber member. He asked, with worry evident in his tone of voice, “Is that Roberta with them, in the purple armor? With a cybernetic eye?”
Herman looked more closely at the purple armored woman. He answered, “Oh lord, I think you are right. And I remember at the end of the Blood Trail in the anime are, she lost her right eye, a left arm, a right leg, and two fingers on the right hand. Dear lord, the Bloodhound was already more dangerous than the Terminator. Now, she is the terminator.”
Bob continued to look at the Hell Sabers, as he stated, “Yes. They are from all from Black Lagoon anime timeline. And Roberta is a cyborg. Also, it is worse than you realize. They have all had some sort of super-soldier serum. Like Captain America has.”
“Yes. Someone upgraded the most dangerous bad girls in the multiverse to Captain America level dangerous. And then that person gave them power armor. Roberta being the most dangerous of them all. And that is not even taking into account that Roberta is also is now a cyborg. No offense intended, Revy.”
Revy said, “None taken.”
Hell Saber Revy commented, “It's okay. I am willing to admit when someone is more dangerous than myself.”
Roberta calmly stated, “The man clearly knows who he is dealing with.”
Tony stated, “I will be honest. I would rather face Wolverine, on one of his bad days, than face the Bloodhound.”
Herman replied, “I know. If I met her in a dark alley, I would run away, while screaming.”
Revy smirked, as she stated, “We are in a dark alley. So, start screaming boys.”
Bob, Tony, and Herman turned around to look at Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer.
As soon as Sawyer saw that they had the men's attention, she held up her chainsaw, as she made her weapon roar to life. While Shenhua positioned her long knives in a threatening manner towards them.
Though, Revy kept her pistols pointed at a downward angle, because she did not want to risk shooing their past counterparts.
After Sawyer roared her chainsaw, the Hell Sabers lowered their helmet visors down, over their faces.
Then, the Hell Sabers, and the trio of women, started walking towards the men, from both sides of the alleyway.
Bob noticed their paced, as he thought, 'Good. They are taking their time. That means, I still may have a way to get us out of this mess.'
Herman turned to Tony and Bob. He quickly asked, “What should we do?”
Tony looked over at Hernan, as he questioned, “Do anything come to mind?”
Herman suggested, “Begging, is the only thing I can think of.”
Bob turned to Herman and Tony. He sternly said, “You do not want to surrender to these women. I will explain later. I am glad that of all the villains in this reality, it is you two that I am with.”
Tony turned to Bob, as he asked, “Why?”
Bob complimented, “Because you both know that revenge is suckers game. And you both know when it is time to run.”
Herman replied, “Good point.”
Bob stated, “I can get us out of this mess, if you do what I say.”
Tony and Herman said, in unison, “Okay.”
Bob ordered, “Grab Frank, turned him around, and follow me inside with him. And follow my lead.”
Tony and Herman ran over to Frank, each grabbed an arm, and dragged the corpse with them. Tony grabbed Frank's left arm. And Herman grabbed Frank's right arm. They turned him around, and started dragging the Punisher's corpse to the door.
Meanwhile, Bob was in front of them, as he headed for the door.
Just then, the door opened, the bouncer walked out and looked him. The bouncer then looked around, and he saw the seven women, four with power armor. He quickly walked back inside, Far into the building. Without shutting the door.
Bob smiled, as he thought, 'Smart man. And it also means I don't have to break down the wall. The door is armored. But, I doubt the walls are armored. Besides, I doubt that door could hold those seven women at bay.
Bob soon followed the bouncer inside, with Tony, Herman, and the corpse right behind him.
Once Bob was inside the room, he stepped to his right side, and out of the way to Tony and Herman. When Tony and Herman entered the room, Frnak's corspe, Bob whispered something to them.
A few seconds later, when they were all clear of the door, Bob loudly shut it, but he did not both to lock it, because he was sure those after them, would have no problems breaking it down.
As the door slammed closed behind the men, everyone in the bar turned to look at them.
Bob turned and saw that he had everyone's attention.
A few seconds later, Tony and Herman threw the corpse, onto an empty nearby table. With the corpse laying on its back.
Herman and Tony then took a few steps back away from the table, to stand by Bob, to Bob's left side.
While allowing everyone in the bar to see who the corpse was.
Bob thought, 'Now, for this to work. I have to place this to the hilt.' He smirked, as he stated, in a competent tone of voice, “Ladies and gentlemen. These fine men here have informed me that I have just killed someone that has been the bane of your existence for sometime. Take a look. That is the Punisher. Mister Frank Castle, himself. Stone cold dead.”
Herman and Tony looked at the other people in the room.
Herman said, “Yes. He killed him.”
Tony commented, “I will vouch for him.”
Bob saw those of the bar getting up and looking at the corpse, then they all turned to him.
Bob dropped his grin, as he requested, in a serious tone of voice, “Now, I just did you all a big favor. And I ask only a small favor in return. Seven ladies are about to walked in through that door, we just came through, looking for me.”
“All I ask is you delay them for as long as possible. I don't care how. Fight them. Offer them drinks. Proposition them, for all I care. Just as long as you delay them. Is that okay with all of you?”
Many of the people there just nodded, or shrugged. One person said, “For killing Castle. We would storm Avenger Tower for you. So, no problem. We will keep those women busy.”
Bob smiled, as he replied, “Good.” He then mentally added, 'I have likely sent these people to their deaths. If they are lucky. And I don't feel that bad about it. That worries me. Though, most of these people are not nice to begin with. So, it could be an argument of scum versus scum. Still, I need to get out of here.'
Bob whispered, to Tony and Herman, “Guys, please show me this back way out of here.”
Herman softly replied, “This way.”
As Tony and Herman led Bob though the bar, and to the back door, Tony asked, “What is the plan?”
Bob answered, “We walk out the back, find a car, and get the hell out of here.”
Herman responded, “Sounds like a good plan.”
Tony stated, “I have a convertible parked outside the back. Everyone knows it is mine, and they know not to mess with it.”
Bob replied, “Good. We will keep the top down. It will give us options. And I drive.”
By then, they were at the back part of the room, and close to the back door, that lead into the storage areas of the building, and the back door.
As they walked through the door, to the back hallway, Tony asked, “Why should you drive? We know the streets, far better than you.”
Bob answered, “Because I know these women after us better than you do. And I am open to taking directions. And neither of you can fight and drive, at the same time.
Tony conceded, “Good point.”
A minute later, Herman opened the back door to the parking lot. The back door was located on the opposite side of the building from the main door.
While the three men walked out into a parking lot, they could already start hearing the screams of pain and violence.
Herman held the door open, for Tony and Bob. Tony was the first to walked by him.
Herman stated, “I honestly feel sorry for our friends back there.”
While Tony made it outside, he said, “Better them, than us.”
Herman replied, “Good point.”
Next, Bob exited to the outside parking lot. After he cleared the door, he stopped, and turned to Herman. He commented, “Thank you. And Herman, if you feel like saying a prayer for your friends, go ahead. But, just keep in mind that you should pray they are not captured. Death would be preferable. You would not want them to be captured alive.”
Tony stopped in his tracked, as he turned to Bob. He demanded, “Why is that?”
Herman shut the door behind them, as he looked at Bob. He asked, “Yea. Why is that?”
Bob stated, “I will tell you when we are on the road, and moving. I don't want you two to lock up in fear, until we are escaping. That is one of the reasons I want to drive. So, you don't crash when you learn what is really going on. Now Tony, which is your car?”
Tony turned pointed out a blue, two door, convertible, with a back seat, that was only twenty feet from them, near the front of the parking lot.
Bob also noticed that the roof and windows of the car were rolled up
As they walked towards the car, Bob turned to Tony, as he requested, “Keys?”
Tony pulled out his keys, on the keyring, from one of the pouches on his utility belt. He then tossed the key to Bob.
Bob caught the keys, with just his right hand. He looked at the keys, and he sat that there was only a door clicker, and one key on the keyring, to unlock the doors, and to start the car's ignition.
Bob thought, 'Now, to move forward with my plan.' He turned to Herman, as he stated, “Herman, I need you to be in back.”
Herman asked, “Why?”
Bob answered, “You have the only weapons that can actually damage that power armor at range. I didn't need to remind you that many of these women like to jump onto moving objects. You are to keep them off our ass. Given your no killing rule, I trust you discretion on avoiding collateral damage and civilian causalities.”
Herman replied, “Thank you. And I can see your point.”
Bob responded, “No problem. Tony, I want you up front with me. You are to be navigator. I have never driven the roads here. You know the roads here. Which roads are not busy, at what times during the day. And you both know the quickest routes out of the city.”
“Also, you likely have sharper eyes than me. I want you to be on look out for any ambushes to the sides, or in front of us. Or third parties that might decide get involved.”
Tony said, “I have no problem with that. Though, you are expecting that some of the heroes of the city will show up.”
Bob replied, “We are dealing with Murphy's Law, here. If they don't show up, I am going to be disappointed.”
Tony commented, “Then, you are likely disappointed. Many of them have already disappeared.
Bob was quiet for a couple of seconds. He thought, 'Damn you, Chang. But, I don't have time to worry about that, right now.'
Bob stated, “Okay. Though, it is always best to be prepared. If they do show up. Be on your best behavior. Remember that some of the most dangerous women in existence will be chasing right behind us. We do not need more problems. Besides, we might be able to get any heroes that show up to fight these women. Which, at the very least, we buy us time to fully escape.”
Tony said, “Good idea.” He thought, 'This man is a good planner. He sees all the angles.'
By then, they made it to Tony's car. Bob used the key clicker to unlock the doors, and he let Herman in the left side, driver's side door, while Tony went around to the passenger door, and got into the front passenger seat.
A few seconds later, Bob got into the driver's seat, and sat down. Bob and Tony then shut the doors.
Bob then inserted the key into the ignition, and he turned on the car. Next, he rolled down the windows, while he let the top down.
As soon as the roof and windows were down. Bob set the car into reverse gear, and he backed out of the parking spot.
A few seconds later, Bob started driving forward, to the exit of the parking lot, and onto the street, he asked, “Guys, which way is the second quickest way out of this city?”
Herman inquired, “Don't you mean quickest?”
Bob replied, “Nope. Second quickest. The girls will guess we will take the quickest way out of town. And Revy grew up in this town... Well, an alternate version of this town. Still, she knows the roads better than I do. So, we are going to take the second quickest way.”
Herman complimented, “Smart thinking. You would make a hell of a villain. I mean so far, you have killed a killer of villains, then turned around and used the villains admiration to stall even worse villains after us, as we escape.”
As they reached the exit to the parking lot to the street, Bob responded, “Thanks. But, I already have a role that I love.”
Tony asked, “Which is?”
Bob looked both ways, for the street to clear. Bob smirked, as he said, “Tourist to the multiverse.”
Tony complimented, “That is a good job.” He thought, 'I think I might someday do that myself.'
Bob replied, “Thank you, Tony. Now, which way?”
Tony answered, “Turn right.”
As soon as his lane cleared, Bob turned to the right, and he drove down the street.
Herman looked over at Bob, as he said, “I envy you.”
Bob kept his eyes on the road, as he responded, “Don't be that way, Herman. After we escape, you guys have the resources and connections to get reality devices of your own, and leave this reality on your own terms. And trust me, it is worth it.”
“All of fiction is real. The places. The sights. The people. The experiences. The food. All worth it. Also, this place it getting a little hot for you. So, you got to leave anyway. And from what I know of what is in the rest of your reality, beyond Earth. You don't want to try to make a life in other parts of this reality.”
Tony admitted, “You have a point there.”
Herman pointed out, “True. Still, don't you mean, if we escape?”
Bob commented, “The first rule of multiverse travel. You have think positive.”
Tony smiled, as he complimented, “I like your attitude, Bob. Though, back to the matter at hand. The second quickest way out of town is a tunnel this way, at the next light.” Tony pointed to their right.
Bob replied, “Thanks.”
A few seconds later, they came to a traffic light. The light was green, and Bob turned, onto another road.
Herman requested, “Now, that we are on the way. Why don't tell us what is going on? And how this situation effects us?”
Bob kept his eyes on the road in front of him, as he stated, “Fair enough. You have both been very helpful, and you both are owed an explanation. I don't know the full story. I was not present during what happened. And I only had second and third hand accounts of what happened.”
“Though, from what I can piece together, it all started when Chang, of the Black Lagoon anime reality, somehow learned he was in a fiction reality, and he gained the ability to travel between realities. He then quickly went off the deep end....”
(_)
Back in the bar, it was swift, and brutal fight, as the Hell Sabers and the Lagoon trio looked around at their spoils.
Fortunately, their victims were unconscious, but alive, and mostly unharmed.
Hell Saber Sawyer stated, with her electrolarynx, “They are not here.”
Sawyer said, “Not surprisingly. Our prey and yours know when it is time to leave.”
Roberta asked, “Do we have time to capture those those here?”
Hell Saber Shenhua stated, “No. Taskmaster and Shocker are our primary targets.”
Roberta looked at the men and women lying on the tables and floor, as she spoke, “Count yourself lucky that we are too busy to deal with you... For now.”
Nearby, Revy commented, “Well, look at this. It is still surprising to see him a second time like this.”
Everyone walked over and looked at the corpse of Frank Castle, AKA the Punisher, laying on the table.
Hell Saber Shenhua stated, “Ah, Frank Castle. Even I know of him. As a trained assassin, a killer, and a borderline psycho, I find him disgusting in his hypocrisy. He believed himself, and only himself, was worthy of being judge, jury, and executioner. And anyone else who tried, outside of government, he would hunt down, and kill, as well.”
Hell Saber Revy stated, “He also never killed a cop. He turned a blind eye to be brutalities and tyrannies of government. In some cases, he even murdered rebels trying to free themselves from such tyranny. And some cops deserve to die.”
Sawyer stated, “Given what happened to you, Revy. I can fully understand why you feel that way. And I support you for it.”
Hell Saber Revy replied, “Thank you, Shenhua.”
Roberta said, “And that is why Frank Castle is on Chang's kill list. I must say, I like Chang's kill list. It is very practical. And a person has to work to get onto it. To even be on the kill list, there must be nothing redeeming about the person. He or she cannot be used a servants. Nor, breeding stock, due to worry their mental defects are inherited. The person cannot be reasoned with. Even if the person is left alone, that person would hunt us. And the person has to be skilled and dangerous enough to be damaging to us. That is what constitutes being on Chang's kill list.”
Hell Saber Shenhua asked, “I wonder why Deadpool is not on the kill list?”
Hell Saber Revy stated, “Because he has a sense of humor. Chang values that. And so do I.”
Hell Saber Shenhua replied, “Point taken.”
Roberta suggested, “Still, given the fact that your future selves' prey killed Mister Castle so easily, perhaps we should take your prey to Chang, as well.”
Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer stated, in unison, “No.”
Sawyer said, “He knows too much. And we want him alive. If Chang of the past gets him, it could cause a massive paradox.”
Hell Saber Shenhua asked, “What is so special about him?”
Shenhua smiled at Hell Saber Shenhua, as she answered, “As your future self, I can tell you that you will find out. And when you do, it will be worth the wait.”
Hell Saber Shenhua shrugged.
Roberta questioned, “Shall I do the honors?”
Hell Saber Revy said, “Sure. All those on the kill list have to have their bodies complete destroyed. And considering, from the files Chang has on Frank here. Frank has already been hacked up, and literally put together, again. We know better than to leave a body behind.”
Roberta grabbed Frank by his right ankle and quickly dragged him off the table, through the open door, and to the outside alleyway.
As soon as Roberta had laid out Frank's body in the alleyway, Roberta used gadget on the right wrist of the gauntlet armor of her power suit, to spray a liquid onto Frank's corpse. A few seconds later, Roberta finished spraying the liquid.
She then fired a single shot at Frank, which lit the liquid on fire.
Within seconds, the fire burned with such intensity that the Punisher's body was completely ash. And the fire soon burnt itself out.
After making sure the fire was out, and Frank's body was no more, Roberta turned around, and she walked back inside the bar. As she came to a stop, near her friends, she heard Hell Saber Shenhua inquire, “What know? How do we find our prey? They have already escaped.”
Hell Saber Sawyer used the electrolarynx gently set in the collar of her hardsuit, against the front of her throat, so, it would not choke her. She stated, “Simple. I have been in communication with Arcee during this entire time. She is currently tracking them. They are driving in a blue convertible, with its roof and windows down.”
Hell Saber Revy complimented, “Nicely, done Sawyer.”
Hell Saber Sawyer replied, “Thank you.”
Revy stated, “Okay. Here is the plan. My team heads to the back of the building, to find a car. While you four head back to the alleyway, and to Arcee, and the motoslaves.”
“In a few minutes, we will meet you on the street that we saw you four come from. Then, we will follow you four, to our prey. You have the better equipment and resources than us, so you take point.”
Hell Saber Revy asked, “Is that how you remember it?”
Revy responded, “No. But, I figure that is how we should do it, sis.”
Hell Saber Revy replied, “That works for me, sis.”
The Hell Sabers and Lagoon trio then in split up. The Lagoon trio headed to the back of the bar, while the Hell Sabers exited the bar, from the front door.
(_)
Five minutes later, and several city blocks away, Bob was taking the back roads that Tony and Herman pointed out to him. He was staying at the speed limit, obeying traffic lights, and stop signs. This was done so he would not attract the attention of the cops, anymore than having to supervillains, in in their costumes, riding with him would cause.
Now, Bob know the tunnel's name. And he was following the signs to the tunnel they were going to take, to leave the island they were on.
Bob finished his story, “And Chang ended up a babe, as well. Along with her becoming River's bitch. And the Firefly's seaman. Which is just a naval turn for janitor.”
Under their masks, Herman and Tony's jaws here hanging open, while their eyes were wide with fear. From the right corner of his eye, he could see Tony's reaction. And in his rear view mirrors, he could see Herman's reaction.
Though, Bob kept most of his attention on the road in front of him, as he thought, 'At least, they are taking what I have told them, seriously.'
Tony asked, “That is what happened to the disappeared heroes?”
While keeping his eyes on the road in front of him, Bob replied, “Very likely.”
Herman inquired, “And that is what these Hell Sabers intended to do to us? To brainwash, and turn us into women, for breeding stock?”
Bob answered, in a calm tone of voice, “Yes.”
Tony stated, “It is one thing to kill someone. But, that is a fate worse than death. That is fate I would not wish on my worst enemies.”
Bob responded, “I agree.”
Herman commented, “I am not going that way.”
Tony said, “Neither am I.”
Bob stated, “That makes three of us.”
Herman said, “Bob, thank you for getting us out of this mess.”
Bob responded, “No problem”
Tony inquired, “So, what do the other three women want with you?”
Bob answered, “A worse fate than what I told you.”
Tony questioned, “That bad?”
Bob replied, “Yes.”
Herman said, “I don't want to know.”
Tony agreed, “Neither do I.”
Bob thought, 'Good. I really don't want to have to explain to them that I am a latent gender bender, and the girls want to activate my ability, so they can corrupt me into a bad girl like they are... I admit that I might find that to be kinky, if it was not so damn scary for me.'
Tony asked, “Speaking of the multiverse. What other fictional characters have you met? And places have you been too?”
Bob smiled, as he kept his eyes on the road. He answered, “Counting present company. No offense."
Herman replied, “None taken.”
Tony said, “I am find with that. And I admit, even before tonight, a part of me always found Wade inane ravings, about this being a comicbook reality, to have a grain of truth to them.”
Bob stated, “Good. To be honest, I have been all over the place. I have met all sorts of interesting people. After my first adventure into the multiverse, which was by accident. I know, that is so cliche...”
Tony and Herman chuckled a little.
Herman then said, “You got that right.”
Bob said, “I learned that I lived in a fictional reality. Actually, several different series exists in my reality. But, most of them are anime, and manga, which are centered around Japan. While, thankfully, I lived in the U.S.”
Tony said, “Count yourself lucky.”
Bob stated, “Oh, I do. One such series I found that existed as reality in my world is the Ranma Half series. I have seen the series. Both, anime and manga. I found it hilarious. Have you seen that series?”
Hernan commented, “Sure. I have seen the anime, and read the manga. Internet and boredom make for interesting entertainment. Both are wonderful series to look over, at home, while drunk.”
Bob said, “I will keep that in mind. And you, Tony?”
Tony stated, “Wade's taste in anime and manga knows no bounds. I know of that series. Actually, Wade is crazy about that series, and he showed me some episodes. He says it is one of the few series that is wackier than his life is. And I have to agree. Also, that series is one of those series, that I realize that there are people that are more messed up than I could ever possibly be.”
Bob kept his eyes on the road, as he mentioned, “That is true. And it seems that in my reality, Ranma Half was a blend of both the anime and manga.”
Herman said, “That is interesting. So, a series can exist as a fusion?”
Bob commented, “Yes. I have even personally met the Ranma of my reality, post series.”
Tony questioned, “You have met Ranma?”
Bob answered, “Yes. I have. Interesting person, with interesting romantic tastes.”
Tony said, “I didn't see much interesting in those teenage girls he was usually with.”
Bob explained, “It was post series. And he didn't end up with any of them. Ranma ended up with two other gender benders, that are just as hot as Ranma, in both genders.”
Tony cracked a grin, as he said, “That thought would blow Wade's mind.”
Herman commented, “That thought is blowing my mind, right now. So, what is Ranma like, person to person.”
Bob stated, “She seems like an okay person.” He thought, 'Except for coming after me. But, you two don't need to know that.'
Herman corrected, “What do you mean, her? Ranma made it clear that he is a guy.”
Bob mentioned, “Actually, from what I learned, most gender benders. I have met a few. That even those that start out as guys, usually end up living as women.”
Herman shrugged, as he said, “That figures.”
Bob stated, “Perhaps. Though, speaking of what. I do find it interesting that Deadpool considers Ranma to have had a crazier life than his own. And I will admit that is debatable. But, that is saying something, coming for a man, who one time saved the world by kicking Captain America in the groin.”
Tony inquired, “That really happened?”
Bob said, “Yes. Come on. That claim would be to far fetched to lie about. It had to be true.”
Tony conceded, “Point taken.” He thought, 'I guess I owe Wade a drink. Anyone that would kick Captain America down there, deserves to have a drink bought for him.'
Bob inquired, “So, what is Wade's opinion of the Black Lagoon series?”
Tony stated, “Wade loves that series for the T&A, and the action. And the fact that most of the girls on it are crazier than he is. And I have to agree with him on that. Especially after personally meeting those women tonight.”
Herman said, “No arguments there. I guess our lives are over in this reality.”
Tony stated, “I know. And we are getting out of this reality, and running, as soon as possible.”
Bob commented, “I know what you guys are planning. Don't even think about stealing my reality device. It is more than just pushing a button. Besides, you have connections. Like those at AIM. That can get your own reality devices, and out of this reality. Also, I killed the Punisher, and I saved your manhood. Taking that into account, betraying me now would lack the professional that both of you worked so hard to garner over the years.”
Herman let out a laugh. He then stated, “He has got us there.”
Bob suggested, “Anyway, when you leave, you should do so together. You two would make a good team.”
Herman mentioned, “We have already talked about that.”
Bob replied, “Good.”
Tony inquired, “So, how do you see our dynamic?”
Bob stated, “Herman, you're range. Tony, you're melee. Herman, you're a planner and safe cracker, Tony, you're a security expert. Tony, if you could obey Herman's no killing rule, you two could become the greatest stealth bank rob team in the multiverse.”
Tony replied, “I like it.”
Herman said, “We will keep that in mind.”
Bob asked, “So, how far until the tunnel?”
Tony stated, “About a mile and half. Just follow the signs, and it is straight on to the tunnel. The next turn, show be at the next light, where you should be taking a right.”
Luckily, the next traffic light was still green, as Bob followed the signs. And Bob found that the next turn was at the next like. He then turned right onto the next street.
Bob kept his eyes on the road, as he asked, “Are we going to have to pay any tolls at a tollbooth?”
Tony answered, “Nah. This city has been evacuated too many times. With the tollbooths causing problems. And the city government finally decided to have the tolls removed, and raise taxes in other ways.”
Bob commented, “That makes sense.”
Herman inquired, “Bob. It does not take a genius to realize this is a dangerous reality to come too. So, why did you come to this reality, in the first place?”
Bob answered, “I am looking for a cure for a friend's disease.”
Tony complimented, “That is admirable.”
Just then, Herman was looking behind them, as he spotted some people coming towards them, from behind. He stated, “Heads up. They found us.”
Tony turned his head, as Bob used his rear view mirrors to look behind them.
They saw that the Hell Sabers, on their motorcycles. They about a hundred yards behind them. With no vehicles between them. Hell Saber Revy was on a pink motorcycle, while the other three Hell Sabers were on blue and black motorcycles. Behind them were the Lagoon trio in a red, four door car, with Revy driving, Shenhua in the right front passenger seat, and Sawyer sitting in the middle of the backseat.
They were only going a few miles over the speed limit, to Bob going at the speed limit. So, they were slowly gaining on Bob, Tony, and Herman. Though, not by much.
Bob mentally cursed, 'Damn it. Being from New York. Revy knows the roads, and short cuts. And she caught up with me. Or, should I say, they caught up with me. And I know those blue and black motorcycles are likely Typhoon II motoslaves. One of those would be a handful for us. But, that pink motorcycle worries me for some reason.'
'At least we are going at a low speed chase, with the Hell Sabers, and the trio only slowly gaining on us. I guess they know better than to attract to much attention here, as well.'
Tony stated, “Oh great, webhead is heading right for us.”
Bob asked, “Where is he?”
Tony stated, “He is webslinging at five o'clock high.”
Bob continued to look at the road in front of him, as he ordered, “Both of you, wave him down.”
Herman asked, “Why? I hate him.”
Tony commented, “I am not crazy about him, myself.”
Bob said, in a comforting tone of voice, “I know you hate him, Herman. For a lot of good reasons. He not only stops you, he also insults you, and your sense of professionalism.”
Herman muttered, “You got that right.”
Tony realized, as he stated, “You know who he is?”
Bob admitted, “Yes. I do. And when you travel the multiverse, look for the comicbook titled, Spiderman. And you will find out his identity too. Also, after you read the comics, you will be laughing your ass off at him. Because, you will realize that his life is more of a wreck, than either of your lives. He is the type of guy that if he was not laughing and joking around, he would be crying.”
Herman inquired, with curiosity in his tone of voice, “Really?”
Bob responded, “Yes. Though, the quickest way to start a fight with a costumed hero is to call them by their real name. Which is why I am not going to tell you. Because you would be to tempted to call him his real name. And then we will have a fight break out in this car. We do not want that to happen.”
Herman admitted, “You are probably right.”
Tony said, “Yes. I can see that happening.”
Bob stated, “Besides, if you reality travel. You will find out on your own, soon enough. Now, there are three reasons why I want you to wave him down. One, he is coming here, anyway. Two, we don't need to get into a fight with him. And waving him down will decrease the chance of him starting a fight. At the very least, he will want to know why you are waving him down. Three, waving him down would confuse the hell out of him.”
Herman complimented, “You have such a devious mind.”
Bob responded, “Thank you. And be polite. No name calling. And I know he is going to bait us. Just stay be polite, or stay quiet. Given some of the lunatics you deal with every day, that is not a difficult request. Deadpool alone could out insult Spiderman.”
Tony stated, “We will try.”
Herman replied, “No promises.”
Bob reminded them, as he said, “Keep in mind, if we get into a fight with him, you three are all likely going to wind up in a vat, as breeding stock. That thought should keep you polite, or quiet.”
Tony admitted, “Very good points.”
Herman commented, “When you put it like that, I guess I can be polite.”
From the corner of his right eye, he saw Tony begin waving Spiderman down, while with the rear view mirror, he saw Herman also begin waving Spiderman to come down.
Thirty seconds later, Tony stated, “Incoming.”
Bob then saw at Spiderman land on the front of Tony's car hood, right in front of Tony, while he faced them.
Bob did not allow the landing to effect his steering and speed. As he continued driving as he had been.
While he drove, Bob thought, 'I know what this man is capable. I really do not want to upset him. I hope he is really Peter Parker. If not, this could get very interesting, in a lot of bad ways.”
Bob kept his eyes on the road, as he politely greeted Spiderman, “Hello Mister Spiderman. Please, we do not want to fight.”
Spiderman calmly suggested, “Then, how about you guys stop the car.”
Bob thought, 'I have to keep this vague, but honest.' He replied, “We would love, too. But, as you can see behind us, those four armored women in motorcycles, and that car with the three women in it, are after us.”
Tony stated, “Spiderman, you know my reputation. I would not be running unless these were some serious badasses after us.”
Herman said, “Please Spiderman. We are not joking here. We could use your help. You know me. I hate you. And I would not be asking for your help unless we really needed it.”
Spiderman continued standing on the car hood, as he looked at the three men sitting in the vehicle. He said, “You are all serious.”
Tony responded, “Yes. Listen. If you call in the Avengers, we will peacefully surrender to you. I would rather go to the Raft, than suffer what the women intend for us.”
Spiderman explained, “That could be a problem. Most of the Avengers have disappeared. And those that are still here are stretched thin.”
Herman cursed, “Damn it.”
Bob requested, “Spiderman, since none of us want to fight, can we please continue this conversation with you sitting in backseat. I may have to start driving like crazy, in a minute. And Herman is going to have to fire his weapons at the women, if they get to close to us.”
Spiderman looked more closely at Bob, as he inquired, “You interest me. What is your name?”
Bob answered, “Bob.”
Spiderman said, “Well Bob, since you have been polite and civilized, I will comply with your request.”
Herman and Tony had overheard the conversation. Herman moved over to sit behind Bob.
A few seconds before Spiderman jumped into the backseat, behind Tony, to Herman's right side.
Bob continued to look at the road in front of him, as he said, “Thank you, Spiderman.” He thought, 'This man does not sound like Peter. That worries me. But, I have greater worries to deal with, right now.'
Spiderman then said, “Now, let us see if we can see can solve your first problem, by putting some distance between us and them.”
Spiderman turned around. He then swiftly used both his wrist mounted webshooters to create a massive web that stretched between the buildings on both sides of the street. The web when all the way to the ground, and was twenty feet into the air.
Spiderman stated, “That will slow them down”
As the Hell Sabers approached the web, three of them activated their motoslaves into robot mode, with them inside, as they flew over the web.
Hell Saber Revy, jumped over the webbing, just as as Arcee, in one fluid motion, transformed into her robot mode, while she pulled out her flaming swords, slicing through the webbing like it was tissue paper.
Arcee then transformed back into a motorcycle, just in time for Hell Saber Revy to land back on her seat.
As this went on, Hell Saber Shenhua had her motoslave transform back into a motorcycle, right beside Hell Saber Revy and Arcee, to their right side.
Hell Saber Sawyer just kept her motorslave in robot mode, and flew low, and right behind Hell Saber Revy, Arcee, and Hell Saber Shenhua.
Roberta flew off into the distance to their left.
Meanwhile, the Lagoon trio followed right behind their past counterparts, in their red car.
The guys saw all this happening. With Bob seeing this events in his rear view mirrors, while the rest just look behind them, as it happen.
Spiderman commented, “On second thought. I guess my webbing will not be enough.”
Herman shouted, “They have transformers with them?!”
Tony stated, “Actually, those are motoslaves. Exoskeleton armor for BGC hard suits, that can also act independently, as robots.”
Bob kept his eyes in front of him, as he stated, “You are right, Tony. Except for the pink one. That is a transformer. And from the weapons, I know which one. It is Arcee. And that is very bad for us.”
Tony said, “Arcee was not that bad in the original cartoon... Wade's collection is quite large.”
Bob thought, 'And it is clear, Tony, that you have more than just a passing interest in Wade's collection. But, this is not the time, nor place to mention that point.'
Bob commented, “I bet. Still, wrong Arcee. This is IDW comics Arcee. She had her gender bent against her will. Long story short, the experience made her very pissed off, very dangerous, and quite insane.”
Herman inquired, “How pissed off?”
Tony asked, “How dangerous?”
Spiderman questioned, “How insane?”
Bob answered, “When Arcee is really going at it, she is as dangerous as Roberta, when she is pissed, with the cybernetics, super-soldier serum, and power armor.”
Herman said, “Oh hell. We are screwed.”
Bob responded, “Not yet. I have been in tighter spots than this. We just got to keep moving.”
Bob then noticed they were entering a tunnel. He said, “And here comes the tunnel. This is good for us. I do not think anyone is going to do anything down here. None of us want to risk being buried alive. So, keep you eyes open. But, take a breather, and relax for a few moments.”
Spiderman commented, “That is good advise, and assessment, for the situation.”
All four of them let out a breath.
Over the next few minutes they were silent. With nothing really to say to each other.
It was eerie, but none of the men in Tony's car complained.
Though, they all noticed that those chasing them had stopped gaining on them, and instead they maintain a distance of eighty yards from them.
Herman looked back at their pursuers asked, “Do you think they are planning something?”
Bob kept his eyes in front of the road, as he stated, “Probably. And we will friend out soon enough.” He thought, 'They Hell Sabers have radios, and Roberta is somewhere else. So, she will likely be the one to spring the trap. But, I want to get the guys a few minutes to relax, before we are thrown back into the chaos.'
A few seconds later, they reached the exit to the tunnel.
Bob thought, 'Besides, here is the end of the tunnel. Now, I need to figure out what to do next. Before Roberta shows up.'
Just then, Roberta, in her power armor and motorslave, in robot mode, flew, and came to a stop, while hovering about a hundred feet from the tunnels exit, right in front of Tony's car, which was fast approaching her.
All four men saw the woman in front of them.
Bob thought, 'Damn it. Roberta showed up sooner than I expect.'
Herman commented, “Oh hell. It is the Bloodhound. The worst of them.”
Spiderman calmly stated, “They seem to be using a pincer attack. From both in front of us, and behind us.”
Tony said, “This is not good.”
As they approached Roberta, Bob did a quick mental assessment of her weapons and armor weak points. He quickly thought, 'Those two horizon, circular pylons on the top back, above and behind the shoulders, are her major weak points. Along with the cameras.'
Bob kept his left hand on the wheel, as he used his right hand to pull out his revolver from his holster. With his gun in his right hand, Bob ordered, “When we get about fifty feet from them, we attack. Herman aim for the head. Do not miss! Spiderman, web those pylons on its back!”
Herman immediately fired his air compression weapons at the motorslaves head, while Spiderman webs the pylons, and Bob aimed above the windshield, as he fired at the camera on the large rifle.
The robot head exploded, as the flying pylons were webbed, and Bob got a hit, that took out the rifle camera, from the three remaining rounds in his revolver.
As the motorslave fell, Bob thought, 'Good. At the moment, with the head and rifle cameras taking out, Roberta is blind. And with the pylons webbed, her robot cannot fly.'
Bob complimented, “Good job, gentlemen. But, be wary.”
While the motoslave fell, exploded, to allow Roberta freedom of movement.
As Roberta was about to land, Herman tagged her with an air compression blast that knocked her to her back.
Bob veered around her, and continued driving.
Bob requested, “Tony, take the wheel.”
Tony grabbed the wheel.
Bob used both his hands to opened the top-break of the pistol. As it folded out, the chamber automatically discards the spent rounds. He then pulled out a speedloader from a coat pocket, and used it to reload his pistol. Next, he straighten the pistol back in place, with his revolver now load. Finally, he holstered his weapon, and put the empty speedloader back into one of his coat pockets.
As Tony saw Bob take the wheel, with his hands, Tony let go.
From the rear view mirrors of the car, Bob could saw that Roberta had gotten up. With Hell Saber Shenhua slowing down long enough, by Roberta, to allow her to get onto on Hell Saber Shenhua's motoslave, right behind Hell Saber Shenhua. Hell Saber Shenhua speed back up, just in time to prevent the Lagoon trio from paying them, in their car.
Hell Saber Shenhua then gunned the engine of her motoslave, like it was a motorcycle, with her quickly catching up to riding beside Hell Saber Revy and Arcee, to Hell Saber Revy's right side.
Hell Saber Sawyer being in her motoslave, in robot mode, with her flying right behind her team.
And the Lagoon trio followed behind the Hell Sabers, in their red, four door car.
At the moment, in Tony's car, Spiderman stated, “It is unwise to continue this chase. We need to find a place where we can fight.”
Bob continued to look in front of himself, as he stated, “I am willing to listen. But, with all due respect, I have a general idea of what we are facing. Compared to the resources at our disposal, I do not think we can take them in a straight fight.”
Spiderman asked, “How dangerous are they?”
Bob answered, “Individually, they are all Wolverine level dangerous. They are all skilled killers that can, and will, fight dirty. All of the human women have been given a type of super-soldier serum. The one in purple armor has cybernetics. They are from the other reality in the multiverse. They have a general idea of your capabilities. They know about your spider sense, and they will compensate for it.”
“Also, as we have all seen, they have weapons that cut through your webbing like it is nothing. And their power armor is likely strong enough to break your webbing. Along with the power armor coming close to matching your speed, reflexes, and strength.”
“And that is not counting Arcee, nor those in the car.
“Also, as Taskmaster pointed out, two other robots are just basic robots, called motoslaves, can be used an exoskeleton for the power armor the women are. But, each robot can fight by itself. The A.I. of each robot allows it to put of a decent fight. In addition, large rifles those motoslaves came pack a punch.”
“Taking all this into account, even just one of those motoslave robots can give Ironman a workout.”
“And it gets worse. We must be careful. Those in the armor are the past versions of those in plain clothing. If they die, it may destroy the multiverse, in a paradox.”
Bob then overheard Herman say, under his breath, “Dear lord. I did not realize it was that bad.”
Spiderman calmly stated, “I see. Thank you for the information. It is very rare to get such combat information in a calm and orderly manner, during a situation, such as this. I take it you have experience in such situations.”
Bob thought, 'Still no jokes. That has me worried. But, there is nothing I can do about it, right now.' He answered, “Yes.”
Spiderman stated, “Then, I believe I have an alternative. The next exit leads to an abandoned factory, with a large field. I believe we can make a victorious stand there.”
Bob saw the exit, and entered the exit lane, as he said, “Okay. I will trust you. Just lead the way.”
Spiderman replied, “Good.”
They then reached the exit.
Spiderman then started to direct Bob on where to go.
Meanwhile, the Hell Sabers and Lagoon Trio right were behind Tony's car.
Though, unlike in New York City, Bob ignored the traffic lights and stop signs, but he was careful to avoid other vehicles, as he maintained the speed limit.
In the rear view mirror, Bob saw the Hell Sabers and the trio were maintaining their distance.
Bob thought, 'They must realize we are planning to stop somewhere.'
Within a few minutes, Spiderman lead them to an abandoned factory, with a field large field nearby.
They were far enough from the city lights that the moonlight and stars, of the clear night sky, provided plenty of light to see with.
Spiderman pointed at the field, as he ordered, “Park in the field. My plan will require an open space.”
Bob inquired, “How long will your plan take?”
Spiderman cryptically said, “It is already being implemented.”
Tony commented, “No cover at all. If this goes bad, we are screwed.”
Bob said, “Not really. If this goes back, just get near me. I will take care of the rest.”
Spiderman asked, “Teleporter?”
Bob replied, “Something like that.”
Herman said, “It is always nice to have a plan B.”
As Bob drove them into the middle of the field, Tony requested, “Let us put some distance from the car. So, they don't destroy it. I don't feel like walking back town, nor calling for a cab.”
Herman said, while looking at their pursuits, behind them, “Good idea. But, they are literally right behind us.”
Tony stated, “Fifty feet will do. Straight in front of the car.”
Bob said, “That works for me. Keep in mind that the super-soldier serum they have, gives them excellent hearing. So, watch what you say. Also, I am leaving the key in the ignition. And leave the car doors open. Everyone get ready to get out, and meet in the field. I am stopping in three. Two. One.”
Bob immediately stopped the car, put it in park, and turned it off. Spiderman and Herman jumped out of the backseat, and onto the ground, as Bob and Tony quick opened their doors, and got out. With them leaving the car doors open.
The four of them then ran fifty feet in front of the car.
Just as they reached there intended distance, the Hell Sabers reached them.
Hell Saber Revy, rode one Arcee, along with Hell Saber Shenhua riding a motorslave in motorcycle mode, with Roberta sitting right Hell Saber Shenhua, and Sawyer flying in her motorslave in robot mode.
The Hell Sabers encircled the men, in a wide circle of a diameter of thirty feet, with the men in the center.
Bob looked back at Tony's car, and he saw the Lagoon trio parked by the Tony's car. They got out of their, pulled out their weapons, and they calmly walked towards the men.
Bob ordered, “Back to back.”
The men when back to back with each other. They stood, in clockwise order, Herman, Bob, Spiderman, and Tony. With Bob facing the Lagoon trio.
Bob pulled out his pistol in his right hand. Herman had his wrist mounted air compressor cannons held out in front of him. Spiderman had webshooters aimed in front of him. And Tony activated his yellow, solid energy weapon in the form of Captain America’s shield, on his left forearm. With Tony holding the shield in a defensive stance in front of him.
A few seconds later, the Hell Sabers stopped. Hell Saber Sawyer landed, in her motorslave, in front of Taskmaster.
Hell Saber Revy got off of Arcee. Arcee then transformed into her robot mode, as she pulled out her flame sword. They faced Spiderman.
Hell Saber Shenhua and Roberta got off the motoslave they were riding. The motoslave then transformed into robot mode, with no one inside it. Hell Saber Shenhua and Roberta faced the Shocker.
Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer walked up, and came to a stop. With them facing Bob.
The women surrounded the men by about thirty feet, from all side.
There was silence for several seconds, as both the men and women stayed quiet.
Bob thought, 'We just got to stall them until whatever Spiderman has planned, happens. I hope this works, because Revy could probably shoot me faster than can go for my reality device.'
Hell Saber Revy stated, “I thought you all had better sense than this. Lead us out here, and then run into the middle of a field. That is just an act of stupidity.”
Bob looked behind the women, in the distance, and it looked like the ground was moving.
Bob thought, 'Well, that answers which Spiderman I am with.'
Revy agreed, “Yes. It is a complete lack good planning. This is not like you, Bob.”
Herman leaned over to his left side, as whispered into Tony's ear, “Don't you just love it when they monolog?”
Tony softly replied, “I rarely get the chance to see it from this angle. But, when I do, it is fun. I am so happy I learned a long time ago not to make this mistake.”
Herman quietly responded, “Me too.”
As Bob, and the other men, saw what Spiderman has sent to help, get within forty feet, behind the women, in all direction.
Bob commented, towards the women, “Ladies. To quote. Do you know the difference between a villain and a supervillain?”
The Sawyers shook their heads. The Shenhuas shrugged. Roberta and Arcee did not responded.
Hell Saber Revy asked, “What is it?”
Revy commented, “Just tell us.”
Bob said, “Please, inform them, boys.”
Tony, Herman, and Spiderman smirked under their masks, as they yelled, in unison, “Presentation!”
Bob overheard Spiderman mutter under his breath, “Great movie.”
Bob thought, 'It figures you, of all people, would love that movie, Considering you are living a variation of it, Doc Ock. I know you are possessing Peter's body. But, given the number of heroes that have disappeared, a villain trying to turn hero is better than nothing.
'Considering all the problems this New York City has almost every week, you are actually do a pretty good job of being a hero. You are just brutal hero. I could leave New York City in worse hands. And you seem to care about the job. So, I will leave this job in your hands.'
Bob calmly requested, “Look behind you girls.”
Hell Saber Revy stated, “You expect us to fall for that old trick?”
Revy wretched, as she said, “Crap. He is not joking. I just remember how this ended.”
The women looked behind them. And in the moonlight they saw literally the entire field filled with six inch long spider-bots.
Spiderman firmly stated, “My spider-bots will attack you, if you attack us. The reason I have not attacked any of you, yet, is because I am informed that harming you may harm existence itself. So, I am allowing you this one opportunity to leave this reality, and not come back. Though, if you do still attack, I will destroy you.”
Bob hid his smile, as he thought, 'These bad girls just go school by the best.'
Hell Saber Revy said, with her electronic voice, “You four are not worth it. Girls, we are heading back home.”
A few seconds later, the five Hell Sabers, and their two motoslaves disappeared, as they jumped back to their home base, Chang's Tower, in another reality, and time.
Revy gave Bob a feral grin. She said, “Until next time.” She then holstered her pistols. Next, pulled out her reality device, as Sawyer and Shenhua stepped closer to her.
A few moments later, the three women disappeared, as they jumped to another reality.
With the danger gone, the four men walked a few feet away from each other, and turned to look at one another.
Tony shut down his energy weapon.
Bob turned to Spiderman, as he complimented, “Good job, Spiderman.”
Spiderman looked over at Bob, as he replied, “Thank you. I enjoy it when a plan comes together.”
Bob holstered his pistol. He turned to Tony and Herman, as he asked, “So, what are you two planning to do know?”
Tony and Herman looked at each other for a few seconds. They then looked at Bob.
Tony said, “I think we will take your suggestion.”
Herman stated, “We are going to warn our friends, then we are getting out of this reality.”
Bob reached into his front, left pants pocket, with his left hand. He placed his fingers by the red travel button of the reality device, as he thought up another reality, place, and time. He said, “Well, good luck Herman and Tony. You are going to need it.”
Bob then press the red button, and he instantly disappeared from the view of the other three men, as he jumped to another reality.
Herman commented, “Well, at least he wished us luck before leaving.”
Tony replied, “I don't blame him for leaving so abruptly. He clearly knows us, too well.”
Spiderman stated, “Now, that things have calmed down. You two will tell me what is really going on?”
Tony and Herman turned to look at Spiderman.
Tony stated, “We will make you a deal. We tell you, you let us go, you never see us again.”
Spiderman inquired, “Why should I do that?”
Herman answered, “Because after we call our friends, to warn them, we are then leaving this reality for good. And chances are some of them will leave, as well.”
Spiderman conceded, “Okay. I will listen to what you have to say.”
Herman started, “Well Bob, told us that these women are from another reality. And what they are behind the heroes being kidnapped. To make matters worse, is what they are doing to them...”
A few minutes later, Herman finished his story, “So, as you can see. We have every reason to leave this reality. Because, I am fairly that Chang will send his forces to come back looking for us.”
Spiderman questioned, “I can see why you want to leave. Yet. Are you sure that Bob is not insane?”
Tony answered, “Yes. Everything he has said so far has checked out, due to the actions of those women.”
Herman stated, “If Bob was going to lie, he would have said something more believable.”
Spiderman surmised, “True. Still, from what I understand, you said that Bob stated that Chang was defeated, and her organization was destroyed. Yet, we just faced them. But, this is likely due to time travel by Bob, and the three women group after him, into their past, though they are from another reality, or realities.”
Tony asked, “Meaning?”
Spiderman explained, “It is possible, that given the branching out nature of the multiverse, that realities closer to each other, move along time by the same basic duration of time.”
“Even thought, given the natural laws of energy, matter, and gravity's effects on time, from reality to reality, can vary. With the passing of time in some realities faster, and some being slows than other realities. Though, the difference in time becoming more noticeable, the further out one goes from one's home reality.”
Herman commented, “Like having several clocks and watches that are set to the same time. But, over time, some of the devices will be faster, some will be slower, when compared to each other.”
Spiderman responded, “Exactly. And if we exist long enough on this current timeline, we will reach the moment that Chang was defeat, and we will not have to worry about our forced. Though, time travel would correct this the time discrepancies, from reality to reality. Still, for our situation, these multiversal time discrepancies should not effect us very much, along this timeline.”
Tony looked Herman, as he inquired, “What is he say?”
Herman turned to Tony, as he answered, “If we able to keep from being capture, long enough, they will eventually stop hunting us.
Tony replied, “Oh, good.” He thought, 'Herman is clearly a lot more intelligent than I thought he was. That is nice to know.'
Herman looked around at the spider-bots, as he asked, “So, are you letting us go?”
Spiderman answered, “I am. Just do not let me see you two, again. I already have my hands full. And I now know why. Unfortunately, I cannot keep this world safe, and go rescue my compatriots. But, since I know this Chang will be defeated. I have hope they will return in some form, someday.”
Herman and Tony then noticed that the spider-bots were moving away from them, and further into the back sides of the field. With the spider-bots soon disappearing from sight.
Tony and Herman then turned back to Spiderman.
Tony said, “Thanks.”
Herman inquired, “Spiderman, are you planning to leave this reality?”
Spiderman stated, “No. Someone has to stay and protect this world.”
Herman responded, “Okay. For the first time in my life, I wish you success. Because, I am out of here.”
Spiderman commented, “As long as you are not here. I could care less. And as you pointed out. Since you are calling your friends. It is likely they will leave as well, freeing up my time for more important matters.”
Herman replied, “I am glad we can see eye to eye on this.”
Spiderman inquired, “By the way, who does the blue convertible, we rode in, behind to you?”
Tony answered, “It is mine. I can show you the paperwork in the glove box that proves my ownership of it. I am just happy those women are gone, with my car still in one piece, and in good shape. That is a rarity in this line of work.”
Spiderman replied, “No need. I will take your word for it. Though, I will alert the authorities to the other car.”
Tony said, “That is fine.” He turned to Herman, as he stated, “Herman. Let's get out of here before he changes his mind.”
Herman replied, “Good idea, Tony.”
A few seconds later, they were in Tony's car. Tony was in the driver's seat, as Herman sat at the front passenger’s seat. With the doors close.
With the key in the ignition, Tony had not problems starting the car, He then brought the roof back up, and rolled up the windows. As soon as he was done, doing so, he turned to Herman. He asked, “So where too?”
Herman looked over at Tony, as he said, “My apartment. We will call our friends there. Then, we will start making plans to getting out of this reality, before those women, or any of Chang's other forces show up.”
Tony agreed, “Good plan. And once we go to an alternate Earth, which is parallel to this time, I look forward to finding out some things about this reality. From a comicbook shop.”
Herman responded, “You and me both.”
Tony then looked forward, as he put his car in drive. He then drove his car back towards New York City.
(_)
Half an hour later, Herman and Tony were inside the living room of Herman's apartment.
They were both still in their costumes
Herman was sitting in his couch, while Tony was sitting in a nearby chair, with the cordless phone to his ear.
Tony was talking to Deadpool on the other of the phone line.
Tony stated, into the phone, “Yes Wade. You got to listen to me. We found out who is behind the kidnappings the heroes. And they have started going after villains. Herman and I barely escaped. The people doing it was from another reality, in the multiverse. And they are some serious badasses.”
“I cannot tell you who over the phone. And I cannot tell you over the phone what is being done to those that are kidnapped. But it is horrible. Just take my word for it...”
“Yes. Herman and I are planning to leave this reality after we finished warning all our friends...”
“Yes. I consider you a friend. Don't read to much into it...”
“Yes. I have the connections to leave this reality. And I plan to cash in those favors tonight. I am just saying that you need to look into leaving this reality, as well. I am sure you are on their list...”
“I understand. Thank you for listening to me, Wade. And good luck.”
Tony then hung up the phone, and set it on the coffee table that was set by chair he was sitting in, and the couch Herman was sitting in.
Herman asked, “So, what did he say?”
Tony turned to Herman, as he answered, “Wade is staying. The guy is a lunatic. But, he does not deserve what is in store for him, by those women. So, I felt I had to warn him.”
Herman replied, “I agree that it was best to warn him. The thought of him having children is terrifying.”
Tony responded, “I fully agree.”
Herman inquired, “Do you need to call anyone else?”
Tony answered, “No. Wade was the last person I plan to call.”
Herman responded, “Good. Thanks for letting me called my friends first, to warn them to leave this reality. And with you having finished calling your friends to warn them. Now, the question is. How do we get out of this reality?”
Tony stated, “Bob was correct. I have some connections and favors that I can pull with AIM. If anyone can make us workable reality devices, to travel the multiverse with, it is them.”
Herman replied, “Yes. They are smart enough to do that. I suggest we rest for a few minutes. Then, we can head out, and start the ball rolling on getting out of this reality, while the getting is good.”
Tony stated, “My thoughts, exactly.”
Herman cracked a grin under his mask, as he commented, “I think this is the start of a beautiful friendship.”
Tony returned Herman's smile, as he responded, “I agree.”
The two supervillains then rest for a little while. Soon after, they got up, and made arrangements to leave their home reality. Within a day, they had the means to do so. With them packing some of the belongings they wanted to take with them. Then, they headed out into the multiverse, for adventures, and fun.
(_)
Reality, Star Trek Reality. Date, a few months post series. Place, inside the Habitat, of the inner, ring of Deep Space Nine. Time, local time of day was early evening.
Bob teleported into the bedroom of personal quarters, inside of Deep Space Nine.
Bob had set the lights in his quarter to be dim. So, no matter what place he teleports from, his eyes could easily adjust to his quarters, and he could still see his way around his quarters.
Bob looked around, as he said out loud, “Ah. Home sweet home. Now, to report in to the Commander. But first, I need to remove some items, before I leave this room.”
Bob walked over to his chest of drawers, by his bed. He took off his hat, leather satchel, coat, shades, necklace, boot knife, his ammo, his speedloaders, and his gunbelt, with his holstered revolver. He left these items neatly on the top of the chest of drawers, in his quarters, near his bed.
He left his reality device in his left, front pants pocket.
Bob then opened one of the chest of drawers, and pulled out some small bars of gold pressed latium that he had.
He looked at bars in his hand, and the bars left in the draw. He thought, 'Strange. I thought I have a few more than this. Oh well.'
Bob put the bars into his right side pants pocket. He then closed the drawer he pulled the bars from.
Next, Bob exited his bedroom, walked up through his quarter, to the exit door, that lead to the rest of the station.
Bob thought, 'I am glad they made it so that the lock to my quarters is keyed to my voice. Though, there is a manual release right beside the door, on this side of the door.'
Bob said, “Open.”
The door slid open, and he walked through it.
A second later, the door closed by itself, as Bob made his way to the Promenade.
A few minutes later, after walking through some hallways, he found himself on the second floor of the Promenade.
As Bob continued walking, he thought, 'Not having my weapons makes me feel naked. But, it is part of the deal I have, to be allowed to stay here. And I left my other items behind because. Should I get drunk. I do not want to have to worry about them, should I get drunk.'
'I only kept my reality device, just in case I need to make a quick getaway. With me making a quick stop in my quarters, to gather my things, before I leave for good.'
'Fortunately, Boris' comment was right on the money. And the girls have yet to find me here. Which is good.'
Then, something caught Bob attention.
Bob came to a stop, as he turned to his right side. He looked out through the windows, by him, as he watched the wormhole, located outside of the DS9 station, which lead from the Alpha Quadrant to Gamma Quadrant, opened up and then closed, as a spaceship exited the wormhole.
Bob smiled, as he thought, 'Seeing that in person, never gets old. Another thing about this place that, does not get old, are the universal translators, located through the ship, I can use english, and everyone understands me. While, I understand what they say, as if it was english. And there is no swear censor, like translator microbes, of the Farscape reality, have.'
'Unfortunately, when I visited the Farscape reality, I did not want to get translator microbes, because I was not sure if it was safe. Should I ever end up having my gender bending abilities activated.'
'But, that is a matter for another time. Right now, I need to see the woman in charge.'
Bob then turned, and walked across one of the catwalks, which railings, on itself. He was heading for an elevator lift, which located closer to the center of the Promenade.
After Bob reached the elevator, he took the elevator to the bottom floor of the Promenade. He then started walking towards the security office.
A few minutes later, he entered the front room of the security office.
Bob came to a stop in front of the desk. Across the other side of the desk, from Bob, there was security officer on duty, whom was sitting in a chair. The security officer, currently on duty, was a middle aged Bajoran woman.
Bob patiently waited for the officer to acknowledge his presence.
A few seconds later, the security officer, looked up at Bob, as she kindly greeted him, “Hello Bob.”
Bob thought, 'Months of being polite to the locals, does pay off.' He calmly requested, “Hello. Please inform Commander Nerys that I have returned. If it is okay, I would like to wait here until she can see me.”
The security officer stated, “That will be fine.”
Bob then turned around and walked across the room, and towards some chairs that were set by the wall. As he did so, he overheard the classic sound of the woman using her badge com. She said, “Ops.”
A man on the other end answered, “Yes.”
The security officer stated, “Please inform the Commander that Bob has returned. And he is ready to see her are her earliest convenience.”
The man responded, “Will do.”
Bob turned around, and sat down in the chair. He looked over at the officer, as he kindly said, “Thank you.”
The woman turned to Bob. She smiled at him, as she replied, “No problem.”
Bob then looked at his watch, to time himself.
Bob then waited, until he heard the room's speak beep.
The man said, “Please inform Bob that the commander can now see him now.”
Bob looked at his watch. He had been there for twenty-two minutes. He then turned towards the woman. He quietly nodded towards her. He then got up, and walked out of the security office.
The security officer responded, “He is coming, right now.”
Bob soon made it to the elevator lift that would take him to the operations center of Deep Space Nine.
He waited a minute for it to come down. As few of the crew personnel got off. He then got on. He saw that not one was was getting on. He pushed a button on the interior side of the elevator, and the elevator then started moving towards the operations center.
While Bob waited to reach the operations center, he took a few moments to mentally reflect on the deal he had with Commander Kira Nerys and the Bajoran Government, 'Living in Deep Space Nine has been an interesting experience. I remember the day, several months ago, when I first came to the station. Boris stated this was the only place he knew of that I could hide at. I agree. All the other places like this, are a lot more dangerous. Still, when I teleported onto the Promenade, I tripped several security sensors. Working from the explorer angle did help keep me out of the brig.'
'Though, they did take my revolver, knife, and reality device. Until, their commander, Bajoran Commander Kira Nerys, could sort out this mess. And I complied fulling, in being temporally disarmed.'
'Soon after, I met with Commander Nerys, in a private meeting room with her. We both sat in chairs, across from each other, at a table, in the room.'
'I don't dare call her, Kira. I don't know her that well. And we talked. I knew that the discussion would end in one of two ways. She would make a deal with me. Or, she would likely kill me.'
'And after convincing her to not record out meeting, and for me to only talk to her in the room. She kept a security detail outside, if I caused trouble. I then told her everything I knew. I had too, to convince her.'
'And I mean everything. From Chang, and her actions across the multiverse. To the reasons I was here, at DS9. To the fact that in my home reality, this reality was a work of fiction of the Star Trek franchise.'
'This took a few hours.'
'Of course the first two claims were validated when they scanned my reality device. I think the techs scanning it experienced a slight bit of fear on learning the fact that the technology to travel anywhere in the multiverse was so damn simple. I guess it would be like finding out a way to make nuclear weapons from the things found in a poor man's kitchen cabinet.'
'I did mention to Commander Nerys that I knew about the worries that Iconian gate technology, and how the technology I had was far more versatile. And that I had no problems keeping this technology quiet.'
'I think the only reason they let me keep my reality device was that I told them the truth, that the technology was already out in the multiverse. Also, that my friends, or more likely my enemies, would eventually track me down. And that it was best that I just keep moving. Commander Nerys agreed.'
'Thought, Commander Nerys found it difficult to believe the last claim that she, and this reality, was a work of fiction in my reality, and several other realities. She started believing me, after I mentioned some of the more embarrassing things I know about her past.'
'Her as exact words were low and dangerous. She said, if I ever breath those words again, it would be my last breath. And I believed her.'
'Commander Nerys did comment that Benjamin Sisko had been right. I asked if she was talking about the time that Captain Sisko lived part of a life of a writer in nineteen fifties New York City. From the look on her face, I would say, her reaction was a, yes, to my question.'
'Finally, I made my offer to her. In exchange for sharing technology and knowledge I found across the multiverse with her, and the Bajoran government.'
'I knew that Star Fleet would not go for this, but the Bajoran government might.'
'That she would let me used DS9 as a base of operations. Meaning, she would let me stay here, and use some of the services here. Like the medical services, when I have been injured.'
'My reality device does come in handy. I have literally dropped in to the DS9 infirmary when I needed immediate medical attention. Like after, I fought and defeated a dragon. I did not kill him, because I did not want to upset his family.'
'Fortunately, Commander Nerys saw the advantages of my offer. The technology I already had, and the potential for other technologies and knowledge was too great. She let me go, with my reality device, weapons, and other items. So, I could come back with more proof.'
'I left for the private meeting room, with Commander Nerys still there.'
'I left this reality for about a day, my time. Five minutes, their time. When I returned to that same private meeting room, Commander Nerys was still there. And I came back with bags of proof. I returned with the DVD copies of the end entire Star Trek Franchise. All the series, and movies. Even the ones from the new timeline.'
'I even mentioned to her that this was the tip of the iceberg, with stories on her reality, in other formats, such as books, comic books, and video games. I also, bought back the equipment to watch the videos with.'
'It took about twenty minutes for the techs to get this equipment working. They had to jury rig both the connections to the wall monitor, speakers, and the power source. But, they got it work.'
'Commander Nerys ordered everyone, but myself, out of the room. Then, as she sat in a seat at the table. Next, she requested that I select one of the discs for her to watch.'
'I selected the first disc of the season one to Deep Space Nine. And I show her the two part pilot episode. I then sat down, and we watched that episode.'
'Given the universal translator technology the Federation used, it did not matter if it was Japanese or English dialogue. We would understand it. Though, I now know both those languages, along with Spanish, Russian, and Chinese. Ed and Boris were a great help in teaching me to speak, read, and write those languages.'
'As Commander Nerys watched the episode, her only verbal comment was that she could not believe she looked that young back then.'
'An hour and a half later, after that episode had ended, I asked her how she was handling the situation, she found herself in.'
'She stated that she would be fine.'
'I did not press the matter, further. Though, I did state that I also brought copies of various series, from other realities, about some of the series that existed in my reality, to help prove that I came from a fictional reality, as well.'
'To help show that in some ways, we were both in the same boat, when it came to the world as myth theory... Well, world as myth fact.'
'I offered to show her some of those episodes.'
'She said that she would like see some of those series. I showed her a few episodes of Ranma Half and Birdy Decode. She found those series to be funny.'
'Commander Nerys then got up from her seat. she ordered me to stay in the room. That she was had to contact the Bajoran government about this.'
'She then collected the all of the bags, discs, and equipment, I had brought. And she left the room. I later learned she took them to her personal quarters. By now, she has probably watched everything I gave her.'
'Though, by my digital wrist watch, close to three hours later, she came back to the room. And she said that her homeworld's government was interested in making a deal with me.'
'The agreement we settled on was fair to both parties. In exchange for room, board, food, supplies, clothing, ammo, and repairs on DS9. I would share any technology, or knowledge I ran across, in the multiverse, during my quest to find a cure for Boris, with the Bajoran government, through Commander Nerys.'
'I would be paid for this technology and knowledge with small bars of gold pressed latium. This let me have some spending money, while on the station.'
'I was not allowed to take my weapons outside of the personal quarters assigned to me. And I would teleport to my quarters. I guess the sensors in my quarters were set not to flag and raise the alarm when I come and go from the room, to other parts of the multiverse. Though, I one time accidentally teleport into the hallway by my quarters, and there was no problems. So, I guess the area around my quarters is also set not to raise in problems, with reality traveling.'
'Though, there were exceptions in my teleporting here. If I was injured, I was allowed to immediately teleport to the infirmary. Also, there was a continence plan if I needed to return to the station, during a time I think I was infected with a disease.'
'And finally, every time I came returned to this reality, I had to first check in with Commander Nerys.'
'I had to admit. The terms were generous. And I gladly agreed to them. The deal has worked out well for all of us.'
'In addition, when it comes to computer records, on the station's computers, the records state that I am just a human trader that comes and goes from the gamma quadrant, to sell technology I find to the Bajoran government.'
'That work for me. That works for them. And that keeps Star Fleet from butting into our little deal.'
'And speaking about Star Fleet. What I guessed would happened, came about. And later on, I learned that right after out first meeting, when Commander Nerys talked to her homeworld's government, that they ordered her not to tell Star Fleet about me, and what I showed her.'
'I completely agree with that order. Given, Star Fleet can be real tight asses when it comes to situations like this. For them, it is either their way, or they will destroy everything. Like the Iconian gateway technology.'
'Still, even with the secrecy, there were some Star Fleet officers that learned I was from another reality. Such as Lieutenant Nog. Whom I had found to be a really nice guy. Though fortunately, since I knew better than to give any of these officers any real details. Besides, what they were handling. As far as these officers were concerned, Commander Nerys was handling the situation.
'And everyone knew better than to try to go over Commander Nerys' head.'
'Later, Commander Nerys did inform me that she checked on some things, to make sure Chang was not involved in this reality, and she found that no one was missing. I told her that Chang is not an idiot. She would likely not risk crossing the major players in this reality.'
'Besides Commander Nerys, and the upper levels of the Bajoran government, the only other person that knows the truth about this reality is Quark. Because I got drunk one night at his bar, when were were the only two people left in the bar, and told him the truth. I think he believed me, considering some of the more embarrassing things I told him about himself.'
'The next morning, we came to an understanding. He won't sell me out to Ferengi Alliance, and I will keep my mouth shut about him. And I would tell him about some of my adventures, while I am at his bar having a drink, and getting something to eat. Since then, it has been a good working relationship, between us.'
The elevator lift then reached the operations center. When the elevator came to a stop, Bob exited the lift, and entered the operations center.
As Bob walked towards Commander Nerys' office, he noticed that he was passing by Lieutenant Nog.
Bob came to a stop, a few feet from Nog, as he said, “Hi Nog.”
Nog, whom was much shorter then Bob, turned to look up at Bob. He smiled, as he said, “Hi Bob. Back from your latest adventure?”
Bob answered, “Yes. I am just checking in with the Commander. And it was a really screwy one. I tell you about it later. Or, you can get the story from your uncle.” He thought, 'Nog is one of the few people on the stations I cannot really kept this secret from. He has to many connections on this stations. And I am not talking about wires.'
Nog replied, “I look for to it.”
Bob inquired, “How is the commander, today?”
Nog stated, “She just spent two hour talking to her superiors. What do you think?”
Bob replied, “That bad, huh? Okay. I will just stay on my toes.”
Nog cracked a grin, as he said, “Good luck.”
Bob responded, “Thanks. I think I will need it.”
Bob then turned and walked towards the commander's office, as he thought, 'As cool as it is to be here. I am basically living a Trekkie's wetdream. I also realize this is probably the most dangerous part of the day. Commander Nerys could do a whole lot worse things to me than Revy and the girls. The good news is at her core, she is a nice woman, and a professional at her job. It is just that she is very stressed out from said job, and she cracks the figuratively whip, with her authority, to relieve that stress. Though, she only does so on those that deserve it. Which fortunately, I am not one of said people.'
As Bob walked up to the office entrance, the door to the office slid opened.
Bob then walked inside.
A few seconds later, office door closing behind Bob.
Bob came to a stop, in front of the desk in the room. Bob remained standing, as he looked down at Commander Nerys, whom was sitting in a chair, across from Bob, behind her desk.
Bob chose to remain silent, as he thought, 'So many commanders for this station, over the years, and that desk has remained the same. If that desk could talk, the stories it could tell...'
Kira finally looked up at him. She stated, “Hello Bob.”
Bob said, “Hello Commander Nerys. I reporting in, as per our arrange.”
Kira asked, “Anything to report?”
Bob stated, “Quite a bit. It was interesting. I went to what is called a, superhero reality of an alternate Earth. It is hard to explain for those without the background knowledge. Long story short, on these Earth, a percentage of the population have strange and fantastic abilities. A number of these people's powers are destructive. Some abuse their abilities, others fight these people that abuse their abilities. And that is only the tip of the iceberg.”
“While there, I not only met those three women I told you about, but their past counterparts as well. When they were working for Chang.”
Kira raised an eyebrow, as she inquired,”Really? What happened this time?”
Bob replied, “Double trouble. And then some.”
Bob then spent the next ten minutes telling Kira about his trip to New York City, in the alternate Marvel comics reality.
Right after Bob finished, Kira cracked a grin, as she said, “Bob, you are constantly breaking new ground with temporal mechanics that span multiple realities. I know for a fact that even Star Fleet doesn't have contingency plans for half the stuff you go through. I know. I have looked.”
Bob smiled, as he responded, “Yea. And it keeps life interesting.”
Kira commented, “True. Like being a fictional series.”
Bob said, “Don't feel bad about that. I am from a fictional reality, as well. I will have you know, you could do a lot worse than this reality.”
Kira responded, “I know. But sometimes, I have my doubts about our arrangement.”
Bob defended, “Oh, come on. The blackmail material alone on Quark alone, from the series I gave you, justifies my deal with you.”
Kira let out a laugh. She then said, “True. And that is a card I plan to play on him, when he least expects it. Also, because of you, the Bajoran government now has leverage on just about every major group we know of. The others just don't know it, yet. In addition, we have access to technology that no one else has. Which is why I continue to support this deal. You have shown that you can deliver on your end of the deal.”
Bob inquired, “Have you built you own reality devices, yet? Have you started traveling the multiverse?”
Kira answered, “I am not at liberty to say.”
Bob thought, 'Meaning, yes. I don't blame them for keeping it quite. The rest of the galaxy would throw a fit if they know the Bajorans had that technology.'
Kira stated, “Another reason I continue to allow this deal, is your manners. You are polite to everyone. And you treat me with the respect that someone of my authority deserves. I like that. You are refreshing breath of fresh air to my stressful life. Many people here, and elsewhere, see me as just as caretaker of this position. Just someone filling in after Sisko disappeared. On the other hand, you clearly do not.”
Bob commented, “They don't know what you are capable of. I do. You are not perfect. But, no one is. All you lacked eight years ago was patience. And that was something you learned well, under Captain Sisko.”
Kira responded, “Yes. And at least we now know what happened to him. I thank you for that.”
Bob replied, “You're welcome.”
Kira commented, “I am still trying to figure out how to tell his family, without telling them how I found out.”
Bob admitted, “I honestly don't know how to help you on that. Though, if nothing else, you can say that the truth came to you in a dream.”
Kira agreed, “That might work.”
Bob added, “Well, when you do, you at least know where to forward his mail too.”
Kira giggled. She then replied, “True. If his family does ever need him. I will take runabout into the wormhole, kick open the gates to the celestial temple, and drag Sisko back here.”
Bob said, “Good luck with that. I think you are one of the few people in this reality that could actually pull that off.”
Kira stated, “Thank you. So, how has your search for your cure for your friend gone?”
Bob answered, “I struck out, again.”
Kira replied, “That happens. That is a rare cancer your friend has. My medical chief says that it would be difficult to treat here, even if caught is it early.
Bob sarcastically responded, “Yea. He won the lottery on diseases that suck.”
Kira questioned, “No kidding. So, what are your plans, now?”
Bob answered, “Go to Quarks. Figure out where to go look to next. Which is starting to get a bit limited. All the while, I get drunk, and try to forget who is after me, and what they want to do to me. Then, I go to bed, wake up, get cleaned up, get dressed, have breakfast, and start the adventure all over again.”
Kira said, “I have had those days. Have a pleasant night, Bob.”
Bob responded, “Thank you, Commander Nerys. I hope you do the same.”
Bob then turned, and walked towards the door to the office.
As he approached the exit, the door automatically slid open, and he walked through it.
The door slid closed a few seconds after Bob had passed through the doorway.
Bob continued walked towards the elevator lift, with the intent to get to the Promenade, and then to Quarks.
(_)
A few minutes later, Bob walked into Quarks, and he headed for the bar counter.
Bob saw the bar was half full of customers that evening. Though, he also saw that his usual seat at the bar counter was not yet taken.
As Bob walked to the counter, he thought, 'At the end of the series, Kira had really cracked down on Quark's bar. No holosuite experiences that involved questionable actions. And no gambling. But, she was eventually forced to relent on the alcohol ban, after much of the station's population protested over it.'
'So, to make ends meet, Quark also is now a restaurant that serves food. And he made the situation work for him. The replicator food here is not that bad. Also, the selection is good. Though, I am here for drinks. Not food.'
While Bob continued walking to his usual seat at the bar counter, he passed by Morn.
Bob stopped, as he turned to Morn. He said, “Hi Morn.”
Morn turned and nodded in his direction, before turning back to his drink.
Bob then continued heading for his seat, as he thought, 'Ah, Morn. Such an interesting person. He did not say word on screen, in the DS9 series. But, I did get a chance to talk to him. I had a very interesting conversation with him. And I found out why the ladies like him. It is his voice. Ladies dig his voice. He has a very masculine, yet romantic voice.'
'And Morn is one hell of a smooth talker. No wonder he is a ladies man in this reality. And a little while back, on karaoke night, at Quarks, I found out that Morn is a very skilled operatic singer. He is likely the best male opera singer I have ever seen in person... Now, to get myself a drink.'
When Bob made it to his usual seat at the bar counter, he sat down.
A few seconds later, from behind the bar counter, Quark walked up to stand across the counter from Bob. He asked, “What can I get for you, Bob?”
Bob stated, “Wild Turkey.”
Quark pulled out the bottle of the whiskey, and a glass. He poured the glass, as he said, “I see you are starting early, tonight.”
Bob pulled out from his pocket, and then set a small bar of gold pressed latium onto the counter. He then said, “Yes. And please leave the bottle.”
Quark set the bottle down. He then picked up the bar of gold pressed latium, as he replied, “No problem.” He set the bar of gold pressed latium into his right pants pocket, as he thought, 'At least, you are a nice drunk. Still, I do need to talk to you.'
Meanwhile, as Bob took a sip of whiskey from his glass, he thought, 'I have been half way across the multiverse, and still the best whiskey I can find is good, old Kentucky bourbon.'
After Bob set his glass down on the car counter, Quark said, “The only reasons I let you drink here is that you are a polite drunk that knows when to leave. And your stories get wilder, the more you drink.”
Bob cracked a grin, as he stated, “You still don't fully believe me, Quark?” He feigned being emotionally hurt, as he sarcastically continued, “That hurts me feelings.”
Quark leaned over the counter towards Bob. He whispered, “Between you and me. I have seen a lot. But, outside of changelings, I don't believe that humans, with curses, or genetics, could switch genders, back and forth with water, or a sneeze, in an instant. It a little too much. And the claim you made that all this, from the Alpha quadrant to the Gamma quadrant, is a work of human fiction. Is just too much to swallow. My pride in my species, alone, demands I deny it.”
Quark then stood back up straight.
Bob replied, “I understand where you are coming from. I hope your sanity doesn't break when you realize I am telling the truth.”
Quark responded, “I hope not. I have too many things going for me. Sure, my bar has been castrated by her royal highness. But, my brother, Rom, is Grand Nagus, and I am trying to talk him into throwing some business my way.”
Bob inquired, “How is that going?”
Quark admitted, in a sad tone of voice, “Not good. His wife, Leeta, and the new Congress of Economic Advisors, are giving me trouble. Leeta is demanding I reform my ways, and act more... Honest... And less greedy... If I had known that she would turn out to become my brother's wife. The wife of a Grand Nagus that listens to women, especially his wife. I would have paid her more when she worked for me as a dabo girl.”
Bob shook his head, as he responded, “Hey, man. I feel for you. I am American. Our motto is. Greed is good, and apparently legal.”
Quark laughed.
A few seconds later, as Quark calmed down, he said, “Bob, you are not like any of the other humans I know.”
Bob calmly explained, “That is because most Federation humans are raised with no wants. No worries. Most of them don't even had a clue of what a bad day is, until they reach adulthood.”
Quark nodded, as he stated, “True. Very true. But, you do.”
Bob responded, “Yes. I come from a time a place where there are still hardships. It is not horrible. But, neither is it paradise.”
Quark commented, “I see your point, Bob. And it seems your experiences as a child have given your personality a darker edge, when compared to these Federation humans.”
Bob calmly pointed out, “Quark, take my word for it. You don't even know what you are talking about. I am just a nice guy. Yet. I have had the unfortunate displeasure of having personally met sadistic, and very violent sociopaths, that would send hardened, seasoned klingon warriors running away, while screaming in terror. Human women can be especially terrifying and dangerous.”
Quark wondered out loud, “I don't know how human women could be that scary and dangerous. I know a few Klingon women that could fit that bill. But, no human women.”
Bob strongly replied, “Pray you never find out.”
Quark commented, “I have no desire to find out. Speaking of klingon warriors. Do you remember that time you had that drinking contest with that klingon warrior?”
Bob answered, “Yea. And I almost beat him. From what I understand, he collapsed ten seconds after me.”
Quark said, “True. And the next morning you two met, after you both sobered up.”
Bob stated, “Yes. He said he considered an honorable battle, and that I was a worthy opponent. I considered that a good compliment.”
Quark commented, “As you should. I have been in a similar situation before.”
Bob thought, 'Yea. You are likely the only person in this reality that showed courage, earned respect from the klingon government, and beat a klingon, by choosing not to fight.'
Bob replied, “He even offered me a rematch. The reason I turned down was that Klingon blood wine gave me wicked hangover.”
Quark pointed out, “Yes. It does for most people. And that is why most non-Klingons don't drink it often. Still, even though I don't believe everything you claim to have seen, I do believe that you have lead a crazy life.”
Bob chuckled. He then said, “You are one to talk. Would you like to know how crazy even this reality is?”
Quark replied, “Sure. You always have some interesting tales to tell.”
Bob explained, “Let us talk about, the book. You know the general human term? The book someone wrote, when it comes to a set of loose rules and guidelines?”
Quark answered, “Yes.”
Bob responded, “Good. Well, here is the insanity. Archer wrote the book, that Kirk rewrote, that Picard amended, that Sisko followed, that Janeway broke. And Janeway ends up, or will end up, an admiral. Now, that is crazy.”
Quark lightly chuckled, as he agreed, “Yes. It is. I got other customers to serve. But, I will be back later to talk.”
Bob smiled, as he replied, “I look forward to it.”
As Quark went to serve his other customers, Bob picked up his glass and took a sip, as he overheard some people behind him.
Bob set his glass down on the counter. He then turned around, and he saw two people sitting at a near by table, whom looked to have just finished their dinner.
He saw that they were older male teenagers, in their late teens, in age. Not old enough to be men, but not boys, either.
They had tanned skin, but their facial features seemed to lend to a mixed racial parentage. Their black hair was cut short, above their necklines.
They had roughly the same large physical body builds, and looked to have some decent muscle tone.
They did not look identical, but they are very close to one of another.
Both wore tennis shoes, blue jeans, and a white t-shirt. Though, one wore a short white coat, that looked like something a scientist would wear. And the other wore what looked to be a high school varsity jacket.
Bob thought, 'They are probably brothers. Something about them reminds me of myself. They seem to be familiar, but I can not place their faces. I don't want to be rude. It would best if I turn back around, and faced the bar, instead of stare at them.'
After Bob turned to face the bar and get a drink from Quark, he mentally admitted to himself, 'Besides. After today. I am just to tired to care about them. All I want to do is get drunk, and then sleep off another strange, bad day that I have had... I miss Ed and Boris... I miss my family... Mom and Dad... My siblings... Hell, I miss Rico.'
Bob didn't pay attention as the two teenagers continued their conversation.
The one with the varsity jacket said, “Well brother. We are so screwed. I mean, we are in deep as possible, and going down.”
The one with the lab coat replied, “You're right. Our parents should have told us years ago what was going on. But, they wanted us to live a normal lives. Yet, anyone with a IQ of above room temperature could have guessed that wasn't going to happen.”
The one with the variety jacket responded, “I completely agree. Still, I am annoyed at you for screwing up my life. I was heading to college, on a sports scholarship. I was dating the hottest cheerleader in school. Even the damn quarterback envied me. And she was in the bag to be prom queen. I could have taken the prom queen to prom.”
“Do you know how lucky someone would have to be to have that happen to them? That is the type of social achievement that is so great that a century from now, on my death bed, and I mention it to people, and they would still be jealous of me. But, no. You just had to convince me to help you complete that damn formula, back home. Now, our lives are ruined, half of existence are hounding our asses, and we have no real answers so far.”
The brother with the lab coat pointed out, “I know. I know. I had a science scholarship lined up, as well. Besides, you were the one that opened the door to those three strange girls at home.”
The brother in the varsity jacket replied, “How was I suppose to know?”
The one in the lab coat responded, “My point exactly.”
The varsity snapped at his brother, “Teacher's pet.”
The brother with the lab coat insultingly replied, “Jock.”
The jock accused, “Nerd. Besides, you owe me more than I owe you. I always got you a hot date when I went out with my girlfriend.”
The nerd conceded, “Yes, you did. And I am still thankful for you doing that.”
The jock responded, “That is nice to hear. But, on top of what you did, you made things worse by telling your physics teacher.”
The nerd replied, “I admit it. She had me fooled... She had us all fooled.”
The jock flatly said, “Yea. Now, we have nearly every type of bounty hunter imaginable after us. And we also have to deal with our crazy trio of crazy distant cousins, and those five teenage women. God, I never knew someone could be that violent. Let alone a woman. And we have had to deal with five such women.”
“That it would probably not have been so bad if we had previously not literally dropped on top of them, from out of nowhere. While they were having their bikini party. With their dozens of equally violent female friends. If those front doors to that mansion we rushed into, with those nutcases chasing right behind us, had not been unlocked, and steel reinforced, with us locking them out, behind us. And the walls were steel reinforced concrete. And the windows being bullet proof. All giving us just enough time to get our device to jump us to another reality, we would be dead, or worse.”
The nerd admitted, “Very true.”
The jock complimented, “You know, until that day, I didn't know you could run as fast as me.”
The nerd shook his head in disbelief, as he replied, “Neither did I.”
The jock stated, “I think we broke the men's speed record for the fifty yard dash on that one. Though, the worst part is I don't know how we ended there in the first place. I mean, when you have a planet destroying energy cannon pointed out at you, you are not very picky about where you want to go. Our luck is not that bad? Is it? All I wanted to do was see our mom and dad. What went wrong?”
The nerd explained, “Well, in the ensuing chaos, I thought I saw mom and our... aunt?”
The jock sighed, “Remember, that was not our aunt.”
The nerd commented, “Oh god, that group picture, of women in bikinis, in mom and dad's bedroom. That was them.”
The jock grumbled, “Business trip, my ass.”
There was an eerie silence between them for the next a few seconds.
The jock commented, “I can see how this type of life could drive a man to drink.”
Nearby, at the bar counter, a fair skinned man with black hair, and a full, bushy beard, had just finished his first bottle of alcohol, and the bartender has just gotten him another bottle of alcohol to work on.
The nerd agreed, “I am with you there, man.”
The brothers said, in unison, “Crazy chicks.”
The nerd commented, “Still, that nice, teenage, dark blue haired girl from Tokyo wasn't too bad. She has good taste in science fiction.”
The jock said, “Dude, after everything that has happened, I will bet you five dollars that girl is weird in some way.”
The nerd replied, “I will take that bet. And look on the bright side. We are still ourselves, and we got each other.”
The jock admitted, “Yea. I hear you, bro. At least we got that going for us.”
The nerd stated, “Anyway, after thinking about it, I think got lead on the man that used to fight our physics teacher on a regular basis.”
The jock asked, “Where did you get the lead from?”
The nerd answered, “From that TV series that girl from Tokyo showed us. The spaceships on it, and the ones we personally saw, look identical.”
The jock agreed, “Okay. We got nothing else to go on. It is work a shot.”
The nerd said, “I am glad you agree. Though, I think this guy is kinda crazy.”
The jock pointed out, “What part of this situation we find ourselves in, isn't crazy?”
The nerd complimented, “Good point.”
The jock got up from his seat, as he inquired, “So, what are we waiting for?”
The nerd got up as well, while he answered, “Nothing, but to pay for the dinner.”
As they walked by the bar counter, they dropped the two bars they had found, to pay for their drinks and meal.
They then the passed by the bearded, black haired, fair skinned man, whom was on his way to being drunk.
As they were about to exit, the immediately realized who the man was, as they turned around and took a good hard look at him.
The jock whispered, “Oh my god. That is him. He is so young. So manly. And I love his beard.”
The jock was about to walk over to the man, but the nerd stopped him, by placing his hand on his shoulder.
The nerd quietly stated, “You know the rules. Or, do you want to screw the space time continuum even worse than it already is for us?”
The jock softly admitted, “You're right. Still, I say you are the one in dealing with with that one question we really need an answer to.”
The nerd let go of his brother. Both teenagers then turned around and started walking towards the door.
The nerd responded, “Nah. I got the brains. You got the muscles. It doesn't take a genius to figure which is which on that question.”
The jock suggested, “Keep dreaming. And let's just find a way to fix this mess, so we can get back to blue skies and red soil.”
The nerd agreed, “Amen to that brother.”
Both brothers laughed, as they left Quarks.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
Now, you know who Tony and Herman are, from book three, chapter four. Though, for Tony and Herman, that is a little bit in their future.
Recursive writing, and all that.
One point about comic book villain team ups, that I have never understood, is there are rarely in team ups of pragmatic villains. The types that are just in the money.
Such as Tony/Taskmaster, and Herman/Shocker. Both of them are in it for the money. They both know when to run, instead of fight a losing battle. Both try very hard not to not to allow themselves to get sucked into the revenge angle. Both try to be professional in their jobs. And both try not to be jerks.
Except for Herman preferring not to kill people. Both of them work on the same level And Tony is practical enough, to follow that rule, if it makes him money.
I think if those two one night, just has the chance
I really like how beginning to the end of the Marvel section of the chapter turned out.
Bob just walks in, and walks out. He then kills the Punisher in self-defense. Which is poetic justice towards the Punisher.
And Bob does not even angst over it, because he knew it was in self-defense. Though, Bob does not like killing. This is a way to show, that is more than willing to do so, for the proper reasons.
The bar scene, to the alleyway scene also worked a few levels. In the bar, it was from the villains point of view. For Bob knocks the bouncer into the bar. Bob then walks into the bad guy bar, he holds his right hand by his holstered pistol, while he warns, “Don't.”
Next, when after he exits the bar, with him shooting and killing the Punisher, it shows that Bob was not bluffing. And he has the skills to back up his warning.
Also, this scene with Bob killing Punish showed how quick a draw Bob was, and how accurate Bob was. He saw only a glint of metal for a split seconds. He moved out of the way, while drawing a firing a pistol. Taking down a person from a roof.
This is why I made Bob's peacemaker, and Akira's peacemaker modified revolver. The original Colt peacemaker was 'single action', Where the hammer has to be manual pulled back at every shot. Where as double action revolvers don't have to have the hammer manually pulled back at every shot. The trigger will pulled back and release the hammer.
This allows Bob and Akira easier use of their revolvers.
And by Bob killing the Punisher, it make him instant friends with all the villains in the bar. So, of course the would gladly delay the women for him. They didn't realize that the women were more dangerous than the Punisher.
Then, the bar scene, with the Hell Sabers destroying Frank's body.
To the chase scene, with Bob explaining to Tony and Herman, on what is going on. And their reactions.
Then, with the Superior Spiderman showing up. Leading to the rest of the chase scene, and finally the resolution of the chase, in the field.
On using the Doc Ock/Superior Spiderman, instead of regular Peter Parker/Spiderman.
This is an alternate reality of the Marvel Comics reality, and I wanted to throw in a surprise, or two. To remind both Bob and the readers, that not everything they know is correct.
Plus, that Mastermind film injoke scene made it worth doing so.
Though, I used Superior Spiderman's original modified spidersuit, with the clawed fingers and toes. No extra mechanical limbs.
And Superior Spiderman is smart enough to come up with a theory, that I am using. That the multiverse, or that section of it, all travel a long a similar course in time. That is why there is only a section of the multiverse that Chang's forces are using the kidnap people, instead of all times and places.
Though, that rule for the multiverse is not set in stone, and they will go to other times and places, in various realities, to kidnap people. But, most times, it is the same time, where they are kidnapping people, for their vat processing.
Also, I gave hints at the last part with Tony and Herman, on how they are getting out of their home reality. And how they were going to warn their friends. Such as Wade, as in Wade 'Deadpool' Wilson.
And in book two, chapter nine, it is mentioned that Tony did warn Wade.
On the matter of Chang's kill list. It makes sense that Chang would have a kill list. But, for someone to get on, they would have to be evil in a way, that make them both useless to get anything from, and too dangerous to allow to roam free.
Even someone who, though extremely dangerous, and is useless to Chang, would not get on Chang's kill list, if they were open negotiation. Or, if they are will to take a warning seriously, from Chang's forces.
As such, Chang's kill list is a very, very short list.
And Frank Punisher Castle is an evil person. He just happens to go after people that those in power would like to see dead. So, he is allowed to roam free.
Revy made a point about this. Revy was wrongly jailed, and raped by a New York Cop. And the Punisher never kills cops, no matter what evil actions cops commit.
Revy took great delight in having Roberta destroy the Punisher's body, for Frank Castle's hypocrisy.
In addition, Chang realized that a rabid dog like the Punisher will eventually turned on everyone.
Chang realizes that the Punisher would kill his target even it if meant ending the world.
That is why the Punisher is on Chang's kill list. And those in Chang's kill let, are not only checked to make sure they are dead. Their bodies are also destroyed.
On the Deep Space Nine scenes, it gave me a chance to show where Bob goes on his down time, and what he did on his downtime.
Also, I had a chance to explain the events surround Bob first coming to Deep Space Nine, and the deal he made with Commander Kira Nerys.
I found the arrangement I created between Bob, Commander Kira Nerys, and the Bajoran government.
Kira knows what is going on. With her and her government realizing gold mine that Bob could provide.
With all Bob really asking for is aid shelter. It is a good deal, all around.
And Bob pays Kira the respect that your authority and position is due. That helps him a lot in his dealings with Kira.
Also, the scenes with Quark and Nog were fun to write, as well.
On Morn. It would be ironic if the reason Morn regularly gets women, is that he has a wonderful voice. Considering, he never talked in the Deep Space Nine series.
Yes. Bob has been hitting the drinks a little hard. But, that kind of life can cause a made to start to drink. But, Bob only drinks when he gets back from his adventures. And he sleeps off the booze before he goes back out, the next morning.
On the cameo of the two brothers, that you have been seeing in this anthology of insanity. We will eventually get to the back-story on them, and their own journey will then made sense.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Nine: “Across the distances.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Reality, Ghost in the Shell Stand Along Complex Reality. Date, years after the series ended. Place, Tokyo Japan.
It was the middle of the afternoon, in the office of the oncologist and cancer specialist, Doctor Takashi Nakano.
Doctor Nakano had brown hair, and his racial heritage was japanese mixed with caucasian ancestry. He was of average height, with a slim build. But, he was clearly in good health for a man in his forties He wore his white medical coat over his shirt and pants.
Presently, Doctor Nakano sat in his chair, behind his desk, as he paged through the papers in his hand.
Meanwhile, Bob sat in a chair, across from him, with his coat closed, to hide his revolver.
desk sitting files
A minute later, Doctor Nakano handed the files back to Bob, across his desk, as he said, in a sad tone of voice, in japanese, “I am sorry. But, the only real option for this man would be full cyberization.”
Bob gently took the files, and he put them back into his leather satchel that was strapped over his brown long coat.
Bob turned to Doctor Nakano, as he calmly stated, in japanese, “It is okay. I knew this was a long shot. I was hoping that medical advances in this world would have continued in other areas medicine. I see that I was mistaken. And my friend refuses to go full prosthetic.”
Doctor Nakano responded, “Advances, such as this, do not come quickly. It takes years for those types of advances.”
Bob thought, with disappointment, 'I know. That is why I jumped years after the series about this reality ended. Also, I picked the Stand Alone Complex reality, so I would not risk running into the puppet master mess, and assimilation plot situation in the later manga volume of original Ghost in the Shell timeline. Still, I wonder...'
Bob asked, “I have a quick question. It is so hard to tell nowadays. Are you fully cyberized.”
Doctor Nakano answered, “Fortunately, no.”
Bob got up from his chair. He then held out his right hand.
Bob said, “Well doctor, thank you for your time.”
The doctor shook Bob's hand. Both men noticed the other had a firm, though not tight grip.
After they broke the handshake, Bob then pulled out a small bar of pure gold. He set it on the desk, as he thought, 'I have to be careful when I do this. I was able to buy a small amount of pure gold bars from Quark, with one of my bars of gold pressed latium. I made sure they were shaped differently than the gold pressed latium I had. So, I don't get the two types of gold bars confused. Though, I am sure Commander Nerys would not like me doing this. That is why I do not abuse this privilege.'
Doctor Nakano picked up, and pocketed the gold bar. He responded, “No problem. Not many people pay in gold, in this day and age. And it is always nice to have some on hand.”
Bob cracked a grin, as he stated, “Your discretion is appreciated.”
Doctor Nakano returned Bob's smile, as he replied, “Likewise.”
Suddenly, there was knock on the door.
Doctor Nakano said, “Come in.”
Bob turned towards the door, just in time to see it open.
Bob then saw a familiar blond fair skinned woman, with long hair, in a blue skirt, and white blouse, open the door to Doctor Nakano's office. She was escorting three young children. Two girls, and a boy.
Doctor Nakano got up from his seat, as he introduced them, “This is my loving wife, Hanna Nakano, and our three wonderful children.”
Bob just stared at her for a few seconds, as he thought, 'She looked exactly like Akira's female form. Hair. Eye color. Skin complexion. Face. Body. Breasts... I might as well speak.'
Bob said, “Nice to meet you.”
Hanna turned to Bob, as she replied, in japanese, “It is nice to meet you, as well.”
Bob mentally reflected, 'Even her voice is the same... Oh well. It is not worth mentioning. Akira likely has counterparts through out the multiverse. Like everyone else. I hope the Nakano family has a wonderful life, and I am out of here.'
Bob responded, “Have a great day.”
Hanna replied, “You too.”
Takashi Nakano stated, “Good looked.”
Bob then carefully walked passed Hanna of the three children. He soon exited the room, with him gently closed the door behind him.
A few minutes later, Bob was outside the building, and he walked into an alley. As soon as he was sure there were no cameras around. And none that could see him between the walls of the buildings. He came to a stop.
Bob looked around, and he also saw that there was no one else present.
Bob then opened up his coat. Next, reached into his left front pocket, with his left hand, and he touched the button his reality device, though he did not press it.
Bob thought, 'Maybe somewhere closer to home might be a better choice for my next destination.'
Bob then thought of the reality, place, and time, he wanted to go too. He held that thought, while he pressed the button on his reality device, and he disappeared, as he jumped to another reality.
(_)
Reality, an Alternate Earth. Date, early twenty-first Century. Place, Atlanta Georgia. Time, the middle of the day.
The next thing Bob knew, he was in the hallway of a hotel, where the suites were located.
As Bob looked around, he noticed an emergency fire door on one end of the hallway, signifying that he was on the ground floor.
Bob did not see anyone else the hallway.
Bob thought, 'Okay. At least no one saw me. And since I am in a hotel, I guess I didn't have my mind fully on the jump, and a did a partially blind reality jump... Not, the first time. I was aiming for Atlanta Georgia in the early twenty-first century. There are a medical universities around the city.'
'And being in the southeast U.S., most people, even the police, don't bat an eye to me have a gun. As long as it is holstered. And since going to that exit will trigger an alarm. I might as well go the other way, and see where I am at.'
Bob turned and walked in the opposite direction of the exit.
As he turned the corner, he walked into the back of hotel lobby, which was full of people. Many of them were in on sci-fi, or fantasy, costumes.
There were booths set up on some of the walls of the room. And in the distance, at the front of the hotel, he saw the check in desk, and a restaurant build into the hotel, with windows and entrance facing the lobby.
Bob thought, 'Oh hell, I jumped into the middle of a sci-fi convention. That figures. I must have also been thinking about the sci-fi conventions held in Atlanta, Georgia, when I was thinking of going to Atlanta. It happens. But, this is not all bad. I can still go to the front desk, get a map, use their phone book, and phone to get directions to the nearest medical university. Then, I find some place private, and use my reality device to travel to the first medical university, on the list I plan to make.'
As Bob started walking through the crowd of people, and towards the front desk, he heard a male voice, to his right side, facing the open part of the lobby, say, in english “Bobby? Is that you?”
Bob stopped in his tracks, as he turned around to see six familiar faces, eight feet from him. The six people looked a few years old, since Bob last saw them. They were three men, and three women.
Bob thought, 'I know these six people from high school. Oh no. I am in my own reality. In my own future. I might as well find out how long. I guess, even with my full beard, some people recognize me.'
Bob answered, in english, “Yes. It is me. How long has it been?”
One of the women responded, “It has been two years.”
Bob thought, 'More like eight years, for me.'
The woman, whom spoke to Bob, stated, “We all wondered what happened to you. Last we heard, some crazy women attacked you and your date at a restaurant in Aspen. And then, you, and your dated, disappeared.”
Bob commented, “You don't know the half of it. Anyway we are fine now. And I was just passing through. I really don't have time to talk...”
Then, in the distance, Bob saw Revy, Sawyer, and Shenhua, in their usual clothing, and weapons.
Though, Bob noticed that the three women were not facing him.
Bob thought, with worry and horror, 'Those three look too much like badasses, to be nice cosplayers. And their pistols, long knifes, throwing knives, and chainsaw, are real. It is them...'
'Okay. Even though they tracked me here. They have not seen me, yet. That is good. The problem is, that any second now, they will likely be swarmed by geeks, thinking the women are cosplayers, and the situation will probably result in a bloodbath. I have to come up with a plan to get them out of here, right now... That might work.'
One of the men by Bob, asked him, “So, what have you been up too?”
Bob looked back at the six member group in front of him, as he honestly answered, “I have been traveling.”
One of the women said, “Interesting.”
Another woman commented, “Nice outfit, and beard, by the way.”
Bob replied, “Thank you”
The third woman inquired, “So, where did you go to?”
Bob thought, 'I might as well offer to tell them the truth.' He questioned, “Okay guys. You want the truth?”
Another man answered, “Sure.”
Bob explained, “I learned that the world as myth theory is real. And I have been traveling to various realities that we thought were once only works of fictions. Hell, this reality is the product of several works of fiction. I have even seen and read those series, and a number of them are very funny, and very strange.”
The third man stated, with skepticism in his tone of voice, “You expect us to believe that?”
Bob smirked, as he stated, “Oh, I can prove it. Believe or not, I am being chased by Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer from the Black Lagoon anime. You will soon be able to see them right here and now. And yes they are more badass than how they were shown in the Black Lagoon series. And this is not cosplay.”
Bob used his right hand to hold up the vial necklace of red soil, around his neck, as he continued, “This a vial of martian soil from the Cowboy Bebop reality.”
Bob let go of his necklace. He went onto say, “By the way, Ed, whom is now twenty-five years old, has been my girlfriend since I started traveling the realities. And I am twenty-six.”
“My other companion is my teacher, in nearly all things badass, is Boris from Black Lagoon. Yes, Hotel Moscow Boris. He quit his job for various reasons, and he joined us in our adventures. Right now, he is dying of cancer, and I have been jumping realities to find him a cure.”
Bob used his right hand to point at his sunglasses, as he stated, “These shades were a gift from my future badass self, whom I met years ago.”
Bob then used both hands, to lightly grip and hold out the front edges of his long coat, as he said, “I stole this brown long coat from Malcolm Reynolds of the Firefly reality. For some reason, he and the crew of the Serenity were in the Cowboy Bebop reality, and I met them there.”
Bob let go of his coat, and he used his right hand to point to his hat, as he stated, “This hat was a birthday gift from Ed. Though, she is crazy, she is one wonderfully nice lady.”
Bob dropped his right hand to brush up against the revolver that was holstered, on the right side of his belt.
Next, Bob used his left hand to pull out his reality device, from his left side pants pocket. He held the device out, for his friends to see the front panel of the device. He stated, “This reality device lets me jump to any reality I want to go to. At in place, or time, in that reality. All I have to do is think of the reality, place, and time. Hold that thought, then press the big red button, in the middle of the key pad, and I am instantly taken there.”
Bob then used his right hand to pulled out his pistol, with the hammer not being cocked back.
Bob then expertly spun the revolver with his right index finger, as he looked at his friends. He explained, “And this is a real, loaded, double action, top-break, six round, three fifty-seven magnum, revolver. A modified Colt Peacemaker, to be exact. It was made by Burt Gummer. Yes, that Mister Gummer from the Tremors movies. I got it in Roanapur. I have no clue how he got across realities and to Roanapur. But, let me show you how cool this weapon is.”
He stop spinning the pistol, with the grip stopped in his hand. He firming gripped the revolver, pointed it upwards, and fired a bullet, from the weapon, into the ceiling.
Give the concrete flooring that each floor of the hotel had, the bullet did go through the second floor. Nor, did the bullet harm anyone.
Though, everyone, but Bob himself, and the three bad girls after him, dropped to the floor.
Bob looked down at his friends, as he requested, “Guys, looked in front of me, and you will see those bad girls we only thought existed in fiction.”
Bob's friends leaned up enough to looked in the direction Bob had requested them to so. They saw and recognized Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, as all six of their jaws dropped.
Bob then realized something, as he thought, 'Now that I think about it. This is not the only planet in this reality that might have a cure for Boris' cancer. I always wondered alien life existed in this galaxy. And Oriotera is not that bad a planet, as long as I am careful. The animal people there don't like Alterans, which look like humans. And I could be mistake for an Alteran.'
'Actually, I have at least one Alteran ancestor, whom is still alive. So, technically, I am related to that species. Also, I really want to see, in person, that government Spire building on that planet.'
Bob holstered his pistol. He waved, with his right hand, at Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer. Whom by now, had turned to look at him.
Bob dropped his right hand to his waist, as he casually said, “Hi bitches. Catch me if you can.”
He then thought of where, when and what reality he wanted to go to. He held that thought, as he used his left thumb to press the red button on the device. He then instantly faded from the other adults' sight.
Bob's friends noticed that the three women across the room, looked pissed off at them. They then watched, as Revy holsters her pistols, and pulled out something from her pocket.
The three women then walked to a corner of the room, away from everyone.
A few seconds later, they also instantly disappeared.
As the group of six adults collected themselves and got up off the floor, one of the men said out loud, what all six of them thinking, “Oh lord. Bob was telling the truth. It is all real.”
One of the women pointed out, “If Bob can do it, then so can we. We are all going to Georgia Tech here. I am getting a degree here in quantum physics. The rest of you are studying in various other fields here that can help. So, let us do it. Let us live the dream.”
The rest five members of the group just smiled in agreement.
Eventually, these six adults would figure out how to do travel across realities.
And thus, another set of adventurers jumping through the realities was born.
But, that is another story...
(_)
Reality, Bob's home reality. Place, the planet Oriotera, Federation capital planet, Birdy's Homeworld. The capital city. Time, five minutes after Bob left Atlanta, Georgia, United States, North America, Earth. On the side of the planet Bob teleported to, it was the middle of the morning.
The local weather was warm, and partly cloudy.
As Bob looked around him, he saw that he was in an alleyway, between two buildings.
Bob pocketed his reality device into his left side pants pocket, as he thought, 'Now, where am I in this alien, capital city?'
Bob walked out of the alleyway and he from himself on a sidewalk. Bob came to a stop, on the sidewalk, as he starred at the five lane street in front of him. Across the street, he saw there set of buildings, that ranged from two to six stories.
Bob then looked around himself, and he saw alien species of various ages, and gender, going about their business during the day. They were dressed in clothing that ranged from something worn modern humans, in the developed world, to truly bizarre clothing.
There were dog like aliens, lizard like aliens, insect like alien, and human like aliens.
Bob also noticed that hover vehicles drove close to the ground, on the streets.
When Bob looked to his left side, he saw a large lake by the park. When he looked to his right side, he could see white government spire in the distance.
Bob thought, 'I admit that spire is impressive to see look in person. The spire is almost as impressive to have a first hand view of Genom Tower.'
Bob then realized in thought, as he looked down at himself, 'My clothing stands out, but there is not much I can do about it. Now, since I don't know where to find a doctor, I think I will take a walk though this park, and see who I can find. Just from the street lights and painted marking on the road, I am guessing this place's traffic laws work similar to human traffic laws. I just need to use the crosswalks by the traffic lights to cross the streets. I do not want to get arrested for jaywalking. That would be embarrassing.'
Bob look up. He then noticed a crosswalk, about fifty yards to his left, that lead to the park. He turned walked over to the crosswalk.
A few minutes later, Bob joined the crowd getting ready to cross the street.
Bob though, with happiness, 'It seems no one is paying attention to me. This is very good.'
Soon, the group, including Bob, got the signal to walked across the street, and several seconds later, they made it across the street.
Bob then left the rest of the group, so he could take walk in the park.
As Bob casually walked through the park, he listened to the those aliens, that were talk around him.
Bob soon realized he can understand them.
Bob thought, 'Interesting. They must have universal translators, like the Star Trek Federation has.'
As Bob walked thought the park, he noticed was waking byt a nearby bench. He saw three teenage boys, a human like Alteran boy, a dog like boy, and a lizard boy, sitting on the bench, as they were fiddling with something. All three of the teenage boys were wearing casual clothing, such as shirts, pants, and shoes.
When Bob looked closer at that item, he came to a stop, near the alien teenage boys, as he realized what it was.
Bob thought, 'That is Earth made computer tablet. I even recognize the logo on the back of the tablet. Given there is alien travel, back and forth from Earth, even though most humans do not know about it. It stands to reason that some aliens would take back Earth technology with them, so they can view our art, culture, music, and videos.'
'Also, it is clear these kids could use some help. And I might be able to use this to my advantage.'
Bob walked over to the teenage boy. He soon came to a stop four feet in front of the boys.
Bob requested, “Children, could I see that tablet, for a few seconds.”
One of them grabbed it, and put it behind himself, as all three aliens look up at Bob.
The alien boy, with the computer tablet behind his back, asked, “What tablet?”
Bob thought, 'It must be illegal to bring non-Federation technology and knowledge here, without government permission. I am starting to think coming to this place was a mistake. Oh well. I am already here.'
Bob stated, “You are using an Earth piece of technology.”
Another boy said, “No. We are not.”
Bob said, “Yes. You are. And if you want it fixed, I might be able to get working for you.”
Bob then held out his right hand.
As second later, the boy with the tablet handed Bob the device.
Bob looked at the screen on it, as he began tapping it.
While Bob worked on the device, he thought, 'The text is in japanese. Not a problem. Thanks to Ed's schooling. And it makes sense, since most of the weirdness on my Earth is centered around Tokyo. Better them, than my friends and family in America... So, this is the problem. Someone accidentally increased the size of the screen resolution by too much. Been there, done that. And it is an easy fix...' Bob fixed the problem, as he continued his thoughts, 'Done.'
Bob handed the tablet back to the boys, as he said, “That should do it. The tablet should work now.”
One of the boys took it, as they looked at the screen. All three boys saw
They looked back at Bob, as they all said the same word, on after another, “Thanks.”
One of the boys inquired, “You do not look like you are from this planet. Where are you from?”
Bob smiled, as he said, “Take a guess.”
One of the boys stated, “You're human.”
Bob admitted, “Yes. And I am not planning on being here long.”
The boys showed surprised on their faces.
Another of the boys said, “I thought humans lacked technology to travel across the stars.”
Bob responded, “We humans are full of surprises. By the way, can you tell me the nearest location for a doctor that deals with cancer, and genetic health problems?”
One of the boys said, “For getting our toy working. Sure. All doctors here deal with such things. And there is one about three city blocks from here.” The boy then gave Bob the directions to the doctor he was talking about.
When the boy finished giving Bob directions, Bob replied, “Thank you.”
Bob was about to turn away from them, they immediately set their tablet to starting playing some American nineteen eighties rock music. The specific sound was Separate Ways, by the human band, Journey
Bob stopped, as he looked back at the boys. He complimented, “Good musical selection. It is from one of my favorite music genres and eras.”
The boys all looked up at him, as one of them inquired, “You humans still listen to this?”
Bob answered, “Of course. Good music never goes bad. Well, see you later.”
The three boys said, one after another, “Goodbye.”
The teenage boys then turned back to looking at their tablet.
Bob turned around. He soon walked out of the park, towards the location that the boys had told him about.
(_)
Fifteenth minute later, as Bob walked down a sidewalk, he came within the sight of the building the boy described to him, he was walking by an industrial construction sight. And except for a few a few vehicles driving by, there was no one else around him.
Bob walked, as he thought, 'No one around, on foot. And only a few vehicles around... I have found myself in a trap. Now, I need to know how bad it is. Before, I decide how to make my next move.'
Bob continued walking for another minute. But, just as Bob was across the street from the building he was looking for, Bob heard a female voice, behind him, say, “Surrender now, and you will not be harmed.”
Bob stopped, as he turned around to see a slender, white haired, tanned skin woman, in a federation space police uniform, standing on the sidewalk, about thirty yards from him.
Bob immediately recognized her, as he thought with worry, 'Oh crap. I was right. And it is worse than I thought. That is Nechla Geeze? What is she doing here?... Damn. The Federation police probably were alerted when I teleported here, and they have been shadowing me, since then... I hope those boys didn't get into much trouble. Though, there is nothing I can do about it, now.'
'Though, I am in real trouble here. Nechla is way out of my league. In abilities and power, this woman is on par with Birdy Cephon. She would could be a handful for the Hell Sabers, with their powersuits, motoslaves, and Arcee. And to add to the nightmare fuel, she likes to kill people by throwing large needles into their bodies.'
'A fight with her is suicide. I need to play this low key.'
Bob politely greeted her, “Hello officer. Could you help me? I am looking for a doctor in this area.”
Nechla stated, “Do not play dumb with me. You are a spy. We registered your teleport to this planet, over half an hour ago. And the fact you are not dressed like everyone else is even more condemning. In addition, even though the translators work, from the moment of your lips, I can tell your native language is not Alteran.”
Bob admitted, “No. It is not. Actually, I am reality traveler. I am human. For the most part. And I am in search for a medical cure for my friend. I learned that your planet has advanced technology in organic sciences.”
Nechla ordered, “It does not matter. You will surrender, and you will tell us where you got your teleportation device from.”
Bob thought, 'I would not be surprised if she thinks I stole my device. Well, this trip is a bust. I am going back to DS9, and figure out what to do next. She has super-speed, so I best do this fast.'
As Bob reached into his left, side pants pocket, where is his reality device way. He placed his finger on the button of the device, while he said, “Good luck with that.” He quickly thought of the reality, place, and time, he wanted to go to. He held that thought, as he press the button on his device.
Officer Nechla Geeze clearly realized what was happened, as she used her super-speed to run towards Bob. But, Bob disappear from her reality, two second before she reached him.
As Nechla came to a stop, on the sidewalk, she mentally cursed, 'Damn. I was so close. It is degrading to have to be just a space police officer, now. After I was demoted down in rank because that incident with former Officer Cephon's friends, a few years ago. Still, catching this human, and figuring out how a human could have accept to such teleportation technology, could get my rank of Pontiff restored. And I know where to get the equipment to track down and capture this human.'
Nechla then summon a multicolored mini-wormhole, that back to the Federation headquarters, in the Spire. She then entered the mini-wormhole.
A few seconds, after Nechla stepped through the mini-wormhole, the mini-wormhole closed behind her.
(_)
Star Trek reality, Habitat Ring of Deep Space Nine.
One hour, DS9 time, after Bob left the Star Trek reality, he returned to his DS9 quarters.
For those on the station, it was still morning.
Bob then sat down in one of the chairs in his bedroom. He thought with disappointment, 'Well, that was bust. And I am quickly running out of options.'
Bob got up and walked over to his bed.
Since he was not planning to get drunk, he just took off his gunbelt, with his gun in his holster, and he gently laid it on his bed. He then pulled out his folder boot knife, and softly set it by his gunbelt.
Bob thought, 'I might as well check in with Commander Nerys. After I finish talking with her, I think I will just spend the day thinking of where to go next... Now, that I think about it. I wonder how far I can go across the multiverse in one jump. How extreme an alternate Earth could be, while one the surface, it appears just like the Earth, I am from. Even in the same time period.'
'Yet. That Earth still has to be safe for me to go. And that Earth is still populated by humans. And not aliens, nor pod people... I need to think on how I am going to frame my mind when I make this jump. But, the experience should be interesting.'
Bob then made his way to the exit to his quarters, that lead to the outside hallway. When he reached the exit. He did not feel like viably opening it. And instead, he used the manual released.
After the door slip open, he walked out into the hallway. A few seconds later, the door sliding closed behind him.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
I know this was a short chapter. But, not all chapters are long. And I hope you readers enjoyed this chapter.
On Hanna. I just wanted to show that yes, she found a some peace, and her own happy ending. She has a good husband, and three children. And she is happy with the life she has now. That is just one loose end I wanted to tie up.
About the sci-fi convention. I got a chance to show that Bob's had friends at his high school. And they, along with his family, and other friends, had not forgotten about him.
With Bob quickly explaining to his six friends, what was going on. And thus opening up the possibility of those six adults working together, to have adventures in traveling the multiverse.
I enjoyed revisited the planet Oriotera, and writing about the alien civilization there. It is a very diverse place, with very different types of people.
On the matter of the alien kids with access to Earth technology and culture, such as music and movies. It would make sense, that some of those that visited Earth, would bring back such items, and in some cases let their children have access to such content.
By the way, the three alien teenage boys, that Bob helped, did not get into trouble. I could not figure out how to fit mentioning that this chapter. So, I am just mentioning now. And they instead continued to enjoy the music and other content on their Earth computer tablet.
About Nechla Geeze. She is one enemy that Bob knows he had not way to defeat. So, instead, he wisely reality jumped away from her.
Unfortunately, Nechla is still arrogant as ever. And that is soon going to greatly cost her.
and that is going to soon cost her.
And about the last scene of this chapter. The results of Bob's plan at the end of this chapter, will likely surprise even him.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Ten: “Beyond the Edge of the Bizarre.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Reality, an Alternate Earth. Date, the year two thousand twenty AD. Early Autumn. Place, Atlanta, Georgia, USA. Time, the local time was late morning, close to noon.
Bob teleport into a small grassy field, near a medical center building. As Bob pulled his hand out of his left pants pocket, where he kept the device, he looked around, and he noticed that it was the middle of the day, but there were dark storm clouds forming over his head.
Bob also noticed that sign by the medical center building stated that it was studying cancer and genetic research.
There was a two lane road, nearby, on the opposite end of the field, from the medical building. Along with this, there was a two land parking lane that ran from the medical building, to the street.
In addition Bob saw cars driving in both directions down the road. And there were buildings around the field and across the road.
Bob turned back around to look at the medical center, as he thought, 'As I expected. I am in some part of Atlanta. And I guess that is the medical center in front of me is where I should head too. Still, I thought about coming to a truly strange place. And except for not seeing any people, I don't see anything strange. I even see plenty of moving cars. Though, I guess I will find out how strange this place is, soon enough.'
Bob then started walking toward the medical center.
When he reached front entrance of the medical center, which was to glass double doors. The door automatically slid open for him, when doors sensors sense motion nearby.
Bob entered the small room, before coming to to other glass double doors that opened for him.
A few seconds later, Bob found himself in the lobby of the medical center.
As Bob looked around the lobby, he noticed the women, sitting in chairs, behind the front desk, do a double-take when looking at him. They giggled for a few seconds, before they went back to their business.
It was then that something caught his eye. To his right side, Bob saw a single step in restroom entrance, with the simple women's restroom sign above the entrance.
Bob looked to the other side of the room, and he did not see a restroom entrance, nor sign for the men's restroom.
Bob thought, 'Been here, done this before. This is not too bizarre. I am just in an amazon world where there are no men. This could be good, or bad. The first amazon world I came too, the women tried to kill me. I barely escape them, by jumping realities, before they could harm, or kill me.'
'The second amazon world I visited, the women were nice. It was not that they needed me for sex and procreation. They were just genuinely nice. And they allowed me to leave any time I wanted. And I had an interest day talking to them.'
'Those amazons. Well, to be honest they were just women. Not amazons. They were not violent, nor hostile towards me. Also, they had figure out how to do ovum fusion to reproduce healthy children, and they did not need men to continue humanity.'
'This was done out of necessity. For some reason, women stop giving birth to boys. They had a generation to figure out the problem. Which they did. Those men still living died out two generations previous to when I arrived there. But, the men lived full lives. There was no hatred, nor sexism, by the women due towards the men, because they were becoming fewer and fewer.'
'Actually, from what I understand, the last few men who died were honored with statues, and stories that are kind to them.'
'Well, there is no point in me staying. I am leaving before I find out what type of amazon world I am one.'
Bob then turned around, and walked outside.
He then walked over to a cranny on the outside of the building that would likely be a blind spot, which would allow him privacy for his reality jump.
Bob reached into his pant's pocket, from the button on the reality device, thought of where, when, and what reality that he wanted to go, and he pushed the button.
And for the first time in Bob's life, his reality device did not work.
Bob quickly pulled out the reality device, as he silently prayed, 'Oh please, lord. Don't let it be broke. Not in this reality.'
When he had the reality device in hand, he looked at it. Then, on the readout screen, at the top of the device, read, in english text, 'Bio-sensors detect nearby, active virus in air. Possible plague world. User is exposed.'
As Bob thought, 'In that case, at least this is not a zombie world. It could be a world, where the virus kills only men. I hope not. I do not want to be forced into a situations, where I have to choose between my life and my manhood. Thought, from what Ed told me, exposed, means I have the virus on me. But, I may not be infected. It means that it is in the air around me. If I find an isolated place, with sterile air, the bio-sensors will unlock.'
'And fortunately, this is just a safety feature. I can override them at anytime. In which case, I got the quarantine area on DS9. And the medical staff on DS9 will help me.'
'Still, it would be irresponsible of me not to find out what the disease is, before I leave. That means I am going to have to walk into town, and talk to people, to find out.'
Bob sarcastically added in thought, 'This is going to be fun.'
Bob then started walking across the field, and towards the businesses he saw in front of him.
As Bob continued his walk across the field, it finally started to rain.
Luckily, Bob's coat and hat kept him mostly dry.
When he made it to the two lane street, the rain suddenly stopped. Within seconds, the clouds broke apart, and it was suddenly sunny.
Bob stopped in his tracks, as he looked at the sky for a few seconds. He mentally reflected, 'That is odd weather.'
Bob look around, and he did not see a crosswalk in the distance. With no traffic lights for a few blocks in each direction. So, he just looked both ways, and waited until the traffic was clear.
A minute later, there were not cars coming from either direction, and he walked across the two lane street with no problems.
When Bob reached the other side the street, and onto walked into the sidewalk, he saw the buildings were just offices. So, Bob decided to take a left, and start walking down the street.
A few minutes later, Bob started to walking by other people, on the sidewalk. They all appeared normal, whom dressed normally, and whom acting normally. And he did see some men and boys of various ages.
Bob thought, with relief, 'At least this is not a, kill men virus.'
Bob continued to walked through the city sidewalks. Which him used using crosswalks, and carefully crossing streets, when he needed to do so.
As Bob made his way down the sidewalks, he saw men, women, and children. Strangely, he saw more girls than boys. And all of the people there were giving him strange looks. But, none of them had tried to approach, and talk to him.
Bob thought, 'This worries me. It is like I am the butt of a private joke that everybody else knows. And I find that annoying.'
Bob then felt that his bladder was full, and that he needed to pee.
Bob sarcastically thought, 'Just great. If there are only women's restrooms her, even with men here, I might get in trouble to use those restrooms. I guess I am just going to have to go outside. But where?' But, the spotted an alleyway on his side of the street, to his right side, just about thirty feet in front of him. He mentally added, 'That will do.'
Bob then walked into the alleyway. He saw a large metal dumpster, and that the other end was a dead end.
Bob thought, 'I hate when I had to do this. But, sometimes a person has to do things like this.'
Bob walked around dumpster, and unzipped his fly. He then relieved himself behind the dumpster.
Nearly a minute later, he was finished. As he zipped his fly, he overheard a male voice say, in english, “Hey you. Who the hell do you think you are are, to be in a getup like that?”
Bob mentally whined, 'You can literally cut the cliche with a knife. This has got to be a gang. No one else, but a police officer, would care about me doing this. And a police officer would be more formal in their dialogue.'
Bob looked up to see a group of seven teenagers, three boys, four girls, blocking the exit to the alleyway. All of them were smaller, and shorter than he was, be a number of inches.
Bob thought, 'Yep. A gang. I do not see any weapons on this, so using a gun might get me in trouble with the local police. Still, with my training from Zangief and Boris. I can handle these fools in a fight.'
Bob walked around the dumpster to face the teenagers. He stood twenty feet from the closest teenager, as he calmly asked, “Is there a problem?”
The teenagers then walked towards Bob. As they approached Bob, one of the girls said, “Yea. With you.”
Bob warned, “Children, you really don't want to mess with me.”
By then, the groups of teenagers had walked up to stand Bob around ten feet from Bob.
One of the boys stated, “We don't like people playing pretend.”
Bob looked at them, with confusion showing his face. He asked, “What do you mean?”
One of the boys suddenly stepped up to Bob, and he used his left hand to grab the bottom, part of Bob, beard at that was attached to Bob's chin.
Bob did not outwardly react to the pain, though mentally yelped, 'Ouch.'
The boy holding Bob's beard said, 'It must be glued on.'
Bob swiftly grabbed the boy by the front of Boy's throat, with just his right hand, and hauled him up to look at him, to be eye level with Bob. Though, Bob was careful not to choke the teenage bot.
The boy immediately let go of Bob's beard.
Bob sternly said, “That hurt. I will have you know that this is naturally grown from my face.”
Bob realized in thought, 'What a minute. No men that I had passed by had beards showing on their faces. Why is that? Still, for pulling on my own beard, this fool needs to be taught a lesson.' Bob then saw a puddle on the ground, across the alleyway from the dumpster. The puddle has clearly been formed with the water, created by the rain that had just happened early that day. Bob mentally reflected, 'That will be a good the lesson for him.'
Bob turned and he threw the boy over at the puddle.
What Bob saw next surprised him. As the boy hit the cold water, he immediately changed into a girl of the same age. And the girl looked like she could have been the boy's sister.
Bob thought, 'What the hell?! The boy has a jusenkyo curse!'
Bob turned around to face the rest of the gang, just in time to hear one of the girls, whom were still standing, order, “Get him.”
The six standing teenagers attacked Bob in mass.
Bob immediately took two wide steps back, to avoid the first attack.
The two steps caused the one of boys and two of girls to be unsteady on their feet, due to them overreaching with their attack, and missing Bob.
Meanwhile, the other boy was the first to rush at Bob, again.
As the boy did so, he threw a punch, with his right fist. Bob sidestepped to his left, to avoid the blow. He grabbed teen's extended right forearm. Bob used the boy's right forearm as leverage to thrown the teen over his back and over his back.
The next attacked was one of the girls.
The girl swiftly kicked the Bob in his groin with her right foot, only to find a hard surface, smooth under his pants.
Bob cracked a grin, as he stated, “I always wear a cup to work.”
Bob then used the flat of his right hand at her front collar bones, above her breasts, but below her chin, to push her to the ground, and onto her back.
To other four teens still standing moved around the fallen girl, as they attack Bob.
The next attacker was a girl. Bob stepped back the girl's attack. He then did a sweeping back kick attack with his right foot, against the back of her lower legs, which knocked her legs out from under her, and she fell to the ground.
As the remaining standing boy rushed at him, Bob punched him in his stomach, knocking the wind out of him, as he fell to the ground.
The next girl that rush at him, he sidestepped to his left, out of the way of her attack. Bob could tell this girl had no fighting experience, as she continued a few feet forward, while unsteady on her feet.
Bob moved around behind her, and used his right boot to kick the girl down to the ground, in front of her, by literally kicking her ass.
With his back turned, the last girl pulled a knife with her right hand, and she lunged at him with the weapon.
Bob had just enough time to turn around and see the attack coming.
Bob quickly grabbed the girl's right wrist, and gripped it tightly.
Bob tightening his grip ever so slightly, to the point that it was painful enough to force her to dropped her knife.
He looked down at her, as she looked up at his face.
Bob sternly stated, “Children should not play with knives.”
He then let go of her right wrist.
The girl used her left hand to rub her right wrist. She then turned around and ran out of the alleyway.
Bob thought, 'Finally, one of these idiots shows some intelligence. Now, to find out what is really going on.'
With the rest of the gang on the ground, Bob turned to the boy turned girl, as he demanded, “How the hell did a street punk like you get a jusenkyo curse?”
The girl stood up from the puddle she was in. Next, she looked at Bob for a few seconds. She then put the pieces together, as she inquired, “You're an alien? Aren't you?”
Bob admitted, “Something like that. Now, talk.”
The girl's lips curled into a wicked grin, as she commented, “There is no need. You're going to find out soon.”
Bob then felt intense pain from his right hand. He looked down to see one of the other girls had bitten the outside of his right hand, to the point that she drew blood.
Bob quickly kneed the girl away, as he stated, in anger, “Be happy I don't feel like seriously harming anyone today.”
The girl he was looking as, crawled away from him. As she stood up, the other five teens, still in the alleyway, also stood up. With the entire group then running away from Bob.
The gang soon exited the alleyway, turned right, onto the sidewalk, and disappeared from Bob's side.
Bob looked down at the bite marks on the outside of his hand.
The wound was no serious, with only a few shallow cuts.
Bob thought, 'Now, to make sure this wound does not get infected.'
From one of his coat pockets, Bob pulled out a small first aid kit. He opened it and pulled out a sealed alcohol pad. He then opened the seal of the pad, and wiped the alcohol pad on his wounds.
Bob hissed a little from the sting of the alcohol hitting his wound.
Bob then pulled out some gauze rapping and he rapped the gauze around his hand, where the wounds were. When he was finished, closed his first aid kit and put it back into the pockets of his coat, from which he had pulled the item from.
Bob then mentally wondered, 'Now, what am I going to do?”
Bob then look across the alleyway, and across the street. On the other side of the street, he saw the solution to finding the answers to his questions.
Bob smiled, as he happily though, 'Sometimes the multiverse just provides.'
Over the next few minutes, Bob made his out of alleyway, and carefully across the street, to the bar and restaurant, that he had noticed, while in the alleyway.
Bob found that the sign on the window said the establishment was open. Bob then opened the door, and walked into the bar.
Bob came to a stop, right inside the bar and restaurant, as he gently closed the door behind him.
Bob looked around the room. There were not many people in the restaurant.
Bob saw a few men and women sitting at some tables. There was a female bartender, with no one at the bar counter.
Bob thought, 'Lunch rush likely has not hit, yet. But, given the time of day, it will soon.'
Those in the room all turned looked at him Bob a few seconds. They then went back to minding their own business.
Bob thought, 'Good. If I play my cards right. I can get some answers, without drawing to much attention to himself.'
Bob walked to the bar counter, and sat down in a stool, at the counter.
The bartender walked over to Bob. She then did something that Bob did not expect. The bartender used her right hand to reach over the counter, and lightly pulled out his beard.
Bob swiftly brushed the woman's right hand away, with his left hand, as he snapped, “What is with pulling my beard?”
The bartender looked confused at him, as she said, “It's real.”
Bob stated, “Yes. Of course, it is real, manly, and I like it.”
The bartender commented, “No. You don't understand. No one here can grow a beard... You're not from this planet, are you?”
Bob thought, with amusement, 'What the hell? Why no just tell her?' He answered, “Actually, I am from a parallel Earth.”
The bartender put her right hand to her face, as she said, “Oh lord. You don't know about the virus?”
Bob suddenly put the pieces together, 'The cursed gang member. No one can grow beards. More women than men. And only women at work. Oh crap. I think I know what the bio-sensor picked up. Now, let's see if I am right.'
Bob inquired, “Let me guess. Years ago, a japanese citizen, by the name of Ranma Saotome, caught a cold, the cold bonded to his gender bending curse and infected the rest of humanity with the ability to change from male to female, based on water temperature? With those originally male turning female with cold water? And those originally female change to male with cold water? Hot water reverses the effect?”
The bartender was astonished, as she asked, “How did you know?”
Bob thought, 'A world whose entire population of humanity has had their gender bent by a virus from Ranma. Yep. I got my wish for a truly bizarre world. Though, I doubt this place will have a cure Boris.'
Bob shrugged, as he casually replied, “It is how these things work. And I met Ranma's counterpart in my home reality.”
The bartender asked, “So, your people can swap genders, as well?”
Bob answered, “Baring a handful of exceptions, not really. At least not for humans. I know of an alien species on my Earth, whom are naturally gender benders. The look liked humans. And they are either born male, or female. But, when they reached puberty, they develop the ability to swap genders based on sexually arousal, or stressed out. Though, they do eventually gain the ability to control their ability.”
Bartender requested, “Interesting. Can I confirm you claim of not being like us? By retrieving pitch of ice water and a pitcher of hot water. To splash you with.”
Bob stated. “Yes. But, we are only going to get my head wet. And if you are anything like the Ranma of my reality, the hot water should not be boiling, to prove I don't change.”
The bartender replied, “That is the case for us. Fortunately, we need it hot, but not boiling.”
Bob said, “I am happy to hear that.” He thought, 'It is good that they don't need to hurt themselves with hot water to change. Also, we don't want a mess.' He responded, “Also get a large bowl and towel. That way we can do it on the counter, and I can dry myself off afterward.”
The bartender complimented, “Great idea. I will be back in a few minutes.”
The bartender then turned, and when into back of the restaurant, through a door behind the bar counter.
Meanwhile, Bob turned from the counter, and he noticed that everyone was looking at him.
Bob thought, 'The clearly overheard the conversation. If I am not careful, this situation could lead to trouble. I need to defuse the situation, and talk them down.'
Bob said, in a calm tone of voice, “Hello everyone. My name is Bob. I am I am sure some of you think I am lying. I am sure some of you think I might be telling the truth, and you think that I might be able to cure you. Or, give you more control. I could guess how much loss of control you have, with the change being triggered by water. There is good news on that. Given my genetic background, that is a possibility. Though, don't get your hopes up. So, what do you want to talk about, while we wait for the bartender to get back with her items?”
From the adults sitting in chairs, at the tables, in the room, one of the women asked, “What is your Earth like?”
Bob answered, “Basically, like this Earth, only a few years ago. And no mass gender bending. That being said. There are some gender benders, and we do have some aliens living and breeding with humanity.”
One of the men inquired, “You have aliens on your world?”
Bob stated, “Yea. But, most of the human population doesn't know about them. Even thought some of the population are descended by aliens... Myself included. Though, the two aliens were great-grandparents, on separate sides of my family. As far as I know, the rest of my ancestors are human. And I didn't learn about the aliens being on Earth, until by accident, when I was eighteen years old. Long story on that adventure.”
“And while you are gender benders. I am part alien. I have two alien ancestors from two different alien species. Now, here is the interesting part. I know someone, a distant relative, with the same genetic mix as myself. And this person's alien genes are active. Thus allow this person can change genders, in an instant. Such as yourselves. Only this persons trigger to change genders is not water temperature.”
One of the men asked, “Can you change genders as well?”
Bob stated, “No. I cannot do that. But, the genetic code to do it is in my chromosomes. It is just not active. You could say I am a latent gender bender. That is why I said there was hope for you.”
One of the women asked, “How do your relative trigger the gender change, for shklee?”
Bob raised an eyebrow, as he responded, “I see you have the Futurama series here, as well.”
Everyone laughed, at Bob's comment, for a few seconds, including Bob.
As everyone calmed down, Bob thought, 'Shklee. is a gender neutral pronoun created by the creators of Futurama. Though, I do need to answer her question?'
Bob said, “Well, to answer your question. The trigger is sneezing.”
One of the men commented, “Interesting. Water was the original trigger for us. ”
Bob questioned, “So, you didn't change immediately, when you were infected with the virus, I just heard about?”
One of the women said, “No. Which was fortunate for those women that were pregnant at the time of the change. Though, we later found out that pregnancy locks the change for anyone that gets knocked up.”
Bob commented, “That is comforting.”
The same man agreed, “Yes, it is. And sneezing would be so much more welcome option as a trigger. With the control of the change being internal, instead of external. So, have you been to other realities?”
Bob stated, “Yes. I have been traveling the multiverse for years.”
One of the women skeptically questioned, “You expect us to believe this?”
Bob countered, “You are one to talk. You are are all the ones swapping genders.”
The others adults in the room laughed, for a few seconds.
As they calmed down, one of the other women commented, “This must be very weird for you.”
Bob said, “I will say this is going into the top five list, on weirdest experiences in my life. Still. Listen. All of us. You, me, everyone else. We are all just people trying to get by in our lives. I understand that. I hope you all do too.”
Many of those present nodded, while a woman complimented, “Those are wise words.”
Bob requested, “Thank you. Now, if you don't mind, I would like you all to get pull your cellphones, to video tape this, and post this to the internet immediately afterward.”
One of the men inquired, “You want use to video tape you.”
Bob replied, “Of course. That way the government cannot just disappear me. I am going to have to call them. But, that does not mean that I don't intend to have some insurance. Just in case.”
As the men and women pulled out their cellphones, one of the women complimented, “Good thinking.'
Just then, the bartender walked out with a towel over her right shoulder, a large bowl under her right arm, while she held a pitcher of liquid in each of her hands.
Bob and the other adults in the room, turned back to look at the bartender.
By then, the bartender has reached the bar counter, where Bob was at. She set the pitches down on the counter, near Bob. Bob saw both were full of water. One was steaming. While the other was full of ice.
The bartender then set the towel next to the pitchers, while she set the large bowl right in front of Bob.
The bartender warned, “If this is a joke, I am going to hurt you.”
Bob replied, “Don't worry. It is not. As long as wetting my head enough proof.”
The bartender said, “It should be. Just wetting my one my hands is enough to trigger the change for me.”
Bob replied, “Good.”
Bob took off his hat and sunglasses. He laid them nearby, on the counter.
Bob looked over at the people, as he asked, “Ready.”
The people held their cellphones toward Bob, already recording.
Bob said, “I will take that as a, yes.”
The bartender said, “Which one do you want, first?”
Bob turned back towards the counter, as he answered, “Hot first.”
Bob got up from his seat. He then fully lean down, at his waist, with his head being held right over the large bowl.
The bartender requested, “Let me know when you are ready.”
Bob closed his eyes, as he said, “Ready.”
The bartender pours the hot water over the back of his head. The water ran down his face and into the bowl.
The bartender then set the pitch down, and grabbed the towel. She dried the back of Bob's head. She then let go of the towel, as Bob gripped it, and as he leaned up, while continue using the towel to dry his head, as he leaned up, and faced the her.
Bob opened his eyes, as he looked at the bartender.
Bob soon finished drying himself off. He set the towel by him, on the counter. He then turned to the bartender, as he said, “You can now gently test my beard.”
The bartender lightly pulled on his beard. With Bob's beard holding on his face.
The bartender then let go.
Bob then turned to face the other adults, and the cellphone cameras, to prove he was still a guy. He said, “I am still a guy.”
Bob then turned and leaded his head back over the bowl.
The bartender picked up the pitcher of ice and cold water.
Bob closed his eyes, as he said, “Ready.”
The bartender poured it over his head, and she saw it did not change him.
Bob grabbed the towel, and dried himself off.
As Bob leaned up, he opened his eyes.
At this happened, the bartender saw that Bob still had his beard.
Bob set the town back down on the counter. Next, he nodded once towards the bartender.
The bartender gently pulled at Bob's beard. And the beard still held. She then let go of Bob's beard.
The bartender stated, “I can confirm that you did not.”
Bob cracked a grin, as he stated, “Thank you. And that ice water can wake you up.”
Bob turned to face the cameras. He said, “I think you have seen enough. And you might want to start uploading the videos now. I will be calling the police soon. To start the ball rolling. If any of you want to leave. Now, would be a good time.”
The customers worked on their cellphones to upload their videos of Bob, while Bob turned to face the bartender.
The bartender said, “Oh lord. You really are not infected.”
Bob said, “I wouldn't celebrate just yet.”
Bob held up his bandaged right hand.
The bartender asked, with worry in her tone of voice, “How did you get that wound?”
Bob answered, “I got jumped by a gang of teenagers, earlier. One of the girls bit me. I am guessing that I was infected with the virus, but given my odd genetic quarks, I might be immune.”
The bartender stated, “There has been no reported cases of immunity.”
Bob cracked a grin, as he said, “There is always a first time for everything. Do you have a phone. I need to call the police now, and start setting things in motion.”
The bartender grabbed the cordless phone, that was under the bar counter, and off the hook. She handed it to Bob.
Bob gently took the phone. He then dialed nine one one, and emergency number. He held up the phone to his right ear, as he looked up at the bartender. While he heard the rings of the phone, he asked, “Thank you. Is the CDC based in the Atlanta?” He thought, 'The Center for Disease Control and Prevention, or CDC, would be likely where I end up. So, knowing where it is, in this reality, would be a good idea.'
The bartender answered, “Yes. Why?”
Bob responded, “Good. That means I won't be leaving town. By the way, what is the address to this bar?”
The bartender told him.
Bob said, “Thank you.”
A second later, the other end of the line picked up, and a female voice said, “Nine one one emergency. What is can we do for you?”
Bob calmly stated, “First, this is not an emergency. Nor, is this a trick. My name is, Bob. I am from another reality. I believe I am immune to the gender changing virus that has effected humanity here. I can prove this. And this was the easiest way to start the ball rolling on talking to those I need to talk too.”
“I am humbly requesting, at your earliest convenience, for you to please send a police officer to can pick me up. The address is...” Bob gave her the address.
The woman on the other end replied, “We will send a car for you.”
Bob replied, “Thank you. I will be waiting here for your officer to show up.”
Bob then hung up the phone, and he handed it to the bartender. As he did so, he requested, “You might want to empty out the bowl, and get some more pitchers of hot and cold water for the police officer coming for me.”
A few seconds later, after the bartender gently took the phone from Bob's hand, she agreed, “That is a wise idea.”
The bartender then set her phone on the underside of the counter. Next, she put the two pitchers into the large bowl full of water, and took all those items with her, to the back.
Bob then took off his took off his necklace, pulled out his reality device from his one of his front pants pocket, and he placed both items in the inside pockets of his coat.
Bob then took off his leather satchel and his coat. He neatly folded his coat. He set the coat, and leather satchel, on the bar counter by his sunglasses and hat.
Bob took off his gunbelt, with his holstered pistol, and set it in the on top of his coat. He then pulled out his folded boot knife, from his right boot, and set it on his coat.
Bob thought, 'For my plan to work. It is best not to do anything threatening. And having disarmed myself, would be the best course of action. Now, to wait for the police. And hope that my plan works. Or, I am dead, or worse.'
(_)
Twenty minutes later, a police officer entered the bar.
Bob greeter her. The bartender then helped Bob with the hot water and cold water test to prove to the police officer that he was not effected by the virus.
This surprised the police woman. Though, after the police officer found out that Bob did not change, she was very open to Bob's requests, in seeking medical help.
(_)
The next week was interesting for Bob.
Fortunately, the police office that had met with Bob, in the bar, did not place Bob under arrest. Though, the police officer did collect Bob's personal items. And the police officer took Bob to a nearby hospital.
When Bob and the police officer reached the hospital, the medical staff there used hot and cold water, on Bob, to confirm Bob did not change gender.
Bob then allowed the medical staff then draw some blood from him, tests.
Next, they put him in an isolation cell, with a separate air and water supplies. The cell had bed, toilet, shelves, chair, desk, and a shower, along with TV, computer, and computer peripherals. Both the TV and computer were both hooked to high speed internet connections.
Bob was given canned food, with a can opener, cups, disposable towels and clothes, filtered water, sheets, toiletries, and medical scrubs for clothing, so he would not dirty his own clothing while he was in isolation.
Along with this, the medical staff, whom checked on Bob, honored Bob's request not to destroy his clothing, nor belongings. Though, this was mostly do to the short duration that the gender bending virus had on dry surfaces.
To help prevent the risk of further exposure, Bob dumped his medical scrubs and sheets, into a box that would be later collected, after he left. And such replacement items were sterilized before he was given the items.
The isolation cell had a large, see through window, and intercom. There was a curtain on his side of the cell, that allowed him privacy.
The authorities did request that he not use the internet to contact people. And he respected their request, with him only using the internet to surf, for entertainment, and to learn the history and events in the world he found himself on. Though, Bob wisely stayed away from the pornographic websites. Given how gender bending had happened to everyone on the planet, he did not want to know what current porn content was like.
Soon after, Bob was taken to his isolation cell, Bob found, to his surprise, and delight, that the government authorities of this U.S. of the reality he found himself on, were both honorable and reasonable.
It also helped that he fully cooperated with them. He answered any questions they had for him. Save for one. What would be the initial trigger for his own gender bending genes. But, given the information the authorities were getting from Bob, they did not push that one matter.
The subjects that Bob told the authorities about, included his reality travel, and his odd family tree, with the gender bending abilities said alien genes could offer, but were dormant in him. Though, Bob did not go into detail about his friends, and those after him. But, he was vague about those details. And he did not provide their names, which those whom questioned him did not seem mind that he was vague on various details. Along as long as they had were about to have enough details to grasp the big picture.
After three days in isolation, Bob had showed no sides of gender bending illness.
Meanwhile, doctors continued to study his cells and DNA. While tests, that scanned his body, did confirm that he was physically human, there was alien DNA found in his cells.
The doctors studying his DNA were having the time of their lives as they mapped his genome.
On the fourth day of isolation, Bob showed no signs of the illness. And the doctors confirmed that his cells were immune to the gender changing virus.
This news made Bob very happy.
Unfortunately, the doctors also inform him that he was still a carrier for the disease. Though, the doctors also told him that the virus should be flushed from his body within a week, or so. As long as he was not exposed to it again. Two weeks, to play it safe.
If Bob was exposed to the virus, again. He would have to be isolated for another two weeks, until he would no longer be a carrier.
Given Bob did not want to be stranded in this reality. During this time, Bob shared his reality technology in a way that did not destroy his own reality device. Though, with the people of the planet still carriers of the gender bending virus, they could not leave. But, it did give them options when they finally could leave.
On the matter of the people were after him, the authorities did agree that it was best that he be allowed to travel to other realities, when he was no longer contagious. So, he would not accidentally lead others to the reality, and potentially create a gender bending pandemic across the multiverse.
A pandemic that could lead back to the Earth they were on, with possible disastrous consequences for humanity on the planet, by those that were infected in other realities.
In addition, Bob was informed that like the original cold virus, the gender bending virus only lived on dry surfacing for less than a day. This meant that Bob was allowed to keep his items, including his reality device, and clothing, with him, in his cell.
The exception being his weapons and ammo, which were kept in an airtight box nearby, for, when he was ready to leave.
Bob was more than willing to settle for this compromise.
During his time in his isolation cell, he also had the chance to talk to some oncologists, and cancer specialists, about Boris' cancer, and Boris' medication. He showed the cancer doctors the papers he had from Boris, through the cell window.
Unfortunately, the doctors informed him that there is nothing they can do with such a cancer that advanced so quickly.
Though, the did make a note of the chemical name of the medication that bought Boris ten years of living. And they told Bob they planned to look in seeing if that chemical already existed, or see if they could create it, as a form of cancer treatments.
For the doctors, even if it was not a cure, to have a medication that slowed cancer to a crawl, and did not have any side-effects, was worth looking into.
Bob wished them luck.
And so, Bob just did what he could, to kill time, until his two weeks of quarantine was up, and he could leave the reality he found himself in.
(_)
Eleven days after Bob first entered his isolation cell, it was ten five AM, in the morning.
In Bob's isolation cell, Bob was setting in hi cushioned chair, at the desk with the computer, computer monitor, computer mouse, and keyboard, on it.
Bob was surfing the web, and reading about himself. Most of the news was just rumors, with some talk of a possible cure, or doctors maybe figuring out more control over their gender abilities. But, he did hit the news in some places.
Most of the stories were about how Bob did not change from being a bearded man, when both hot and cold water were separately splashed on his head.
Bob thought, 'I do enjoy went a plan comes together. I am so happy I got those videos made, and posted onto the internet. Though, it is interesting that the authorities were no too upset about my getting those videos made and posted to the internet before I called the police. I guess they appreciate someone who likes to be show some intelligence.'
There was a buzz from the intercom.
Bob got up from his chair, and he walked over to the window, that was covered with a curtain on his side. He opened the curtain to see a slender, african american woman, with long, curly brown hair. She was in her late twenties, and she wore a lab coat, and lab slippers.
Bob smiled, as he thought, 'Ah. Doctor Ashley Cullen. The doctor assigned to me. She has a wonderful bedside demeanor.'
Bob press the button to turn on the intercom. Though, he did not have to hold it, to talk. He just press it to turn it on, or off.
Bob smiled at Ashley, as he greeted her, “Hello Doctor Cullen.”
Ashley commented, “Hello Bob. For a man trapped in a cell, you seem to be happy.”
Bob stated, “That is because I am exactly were I want to be. In a few days the virus should be flushed from my system, and I can leave this reality. Then, I can continue my journey to find a cure for my friend.”
Ashley stated, “Your mission is admirable. And your patience in being trapped in that cell, for that last week and a half, is commendable.”
Bob said, “Thank you. I do what I have to. So, I can leave this reality, while insuring I do not bring any dangerous viruses with me. So, what brings you here this early? I usually see you in the afternoon.”
Ashley cracked a grin, as she commented, “I have some interesting news you might want to hear about.”
Bob requested, “Okay. What is it?”
Ashley stated, “Last night, a teenager came into a hospital, in this city. It seems her gender change trigger is no longer different temperatures of water. And instead, she changes genders by another trigger.”
Bob thought, 'She has got to be the person that bit me. And it serves her right for biting me.' He rubbed his nearly healed right hand, as he continued his thought, 'At least my hand is almost completely healed.'
Bob said, “Let me guess. She now changes genders with a sneeze?”
Ashley happily replied, “Yep. I think it is academic that was the teenager that bit you. Though, we did check the bite marks against her teeth, and they match. Do you want to press charges?”
Bob answered, “No. She... he... whatever, will likely get into worse trouble, later on. There is no point, since I don't plan to be around for a trial. Let alone be on the witness stand.”
Ashley responded, “I will let the authorities know that you don't wish to press charges. Anyway, it seems that when the virus is introduced to your DNA, it changes the trigger for the gender, changing the trigger from water based, to sneeze based.”
Bob inquired, “How contiguous is this new variation of the virus?”
Ashley complimented, “Always asking the important questions, first. I like that about you, Bob. Well, to answer your question, because there girl had already had the original virus in her system, she displayed no symptoms that would make her contagious. Such a congestion, coughing, and sneezing often.”
“Just in case. We have her isolated until we are sure she will not accidentally spread this variation of the disease. She will likely be in isolation for a month. Still, the disease would likely be contagious for someone that has not had the original virus, and whom did not have your messed up gene pool.”
Bob commented, “You are one to talk.”
Ashley smiled, as she said, “Yea. I walked into that one.”
Bob inquired, “How strong is this new virus mutation? How contagious is it?”
Ashley answered, “This new virus mutation is likely a weaker virus, that would be less contagious. It would likely not go world wide as quickly as the virus we previously experienced.”
Bob said, “Sorry about creating a new virus for your people to deal with.”
Ashley responded, “Don't worry about it. Actually, your presence, and this new virus mutation, has just helped humanity on this planet. We can now change the trigger to sneezing. And we can do it by simply introducing your DNA into someone. No complicated gene therapy needed. This will lead to better control of our gender abilities, and help all of humanity, here, on this planet.”
Bob smiled, as he said, “When you put it that way. I feel better about the matter. And it is always nice to help.”
Ashley agreed, “True. And your partly alien genome is interesting. The virus cannot affect you because the same parts of the genes that the virus changes are already changed for you. The difference is that your gender abilities are not active.”
Bob theorized, “Sort of like trying to add a light switch to an electrical box that already has a different light switch that is not fully hooked up yet.”
Ashley replied, “Something like that. Still, you refuse to tell use the initial trigger to turn on your genes, to make you a gender bender, as well.”
Bob stated, “It is not that I don't trust you, Doctor Cullen. It is just that I don't want to tempt you. And I like being a guy. And I personally know people that had their gender bent and it really messed their personalities. I do not want that to happen to me.”
Ashley replied, “That is understandable.”
Bob inquired, “Doctor Cullen, do you have time to answer some questions, I have?”
Ashley responded, “Sure. Ask away.”
Bob asked, “I already talked to a bartender, about the matter, when I first got here. But, I was wondering, if I could get this question answered by a medical professional in the field. Has anyone else been was found to be immune to this gender bending virus.”
Ashley said, “No. You are the only one.”
Bob replied, “That is sad to hear.”
Ashley stated, “On the contrary. That is not sad at all. Because there are no outcasts, due to none of us being immune to the gender bending virus.”
Bob admitted, “I can see your point. I read that the virus hit twenty years ago. Is that true?”
Ashley replied, “Yes. It is a date that those of us that were alive then, are likely to never forget.”
Bob said, “I see. Also, have any animals, or planets, been affected by the virus?”
Ashley answered, “No. Only humans have been affected.”
Bob questioned, “Another thing I noticed was that I only saw women at work. What is up with that?”
Ashley explained, “Barring a few exceptions, everyone is expected to go to work as women. Because everyone here can change genders. This requirement is viewed not as discriminatory, because everyone can follow it, and they are still included in employment, as long as they follow the gender requirements, and have the qualifications of the jobs they seek.”
Bob questioned, “I can see the logic in that. Though, are there any exceptions to those rules?”
Ashley answered, “Yes. One such exception are labor intensive jobs, such as steal construction and firefighting. In which case, those employed as expected to work as men. The one exception to employment with mixed genders is the military, because people cannot control the environment they will be fighting in.”
Bob asked, “I bet that made military warfare more interesting.”
Ashley answered, “Not really. Except for guerrilla warfare. Where some fighters used the fact that everyone now has two forms, and body looks, to their advantage.”
“When the virus first hit, for most militaries, most, if not all, of their front line troops. That the various governments of the world spent years and money, to train and equipment. Were originally men. And suddenly, with the virus, the individuals would turn into women due to a rain storm. Gender requirements, on which gender, could be in which role, was immediately relaxed out of necessity, and practicality.”
“And this change eventually rolled over into a change in regulations, to where, as long as the person could handle the training, discipline, and work load, then that individual could have attain any position in the military, no matter which gender they were originally born as.”
Bob commented, “Interesting. Though, given you can change gender. Being made to come into work, every day, as the same gender, must get annoying, after a while.”
Ashley responded, “Not really. I mean, take myself, for an example. Employees here at the hospital all have to work as women. Myself included. Some surgeons prefer to work as women because their fingers are smaller, and it is easier for them to do more delicate work.”
Bob said, “I will concede that point, when it comes to surgery, and other delicate work that takes articulation and dexterity of the fingers. So, what about schools? Are they female only, as well.”
Ashley stated, “There were plans, but word got out, and there were massive protests. With those protesting, saying that by not to letting children grow up as their natural gender, the school system could cause the children to have developmental problems in their personalities.”
“As such, schools are, for the most part, still mixed gendered. But, teachers and faculty are expected to work as women, except for physical education coaches. The P.E. coaches are expected to be the same gender as the students they teach at that time. In some cases, P.E. coaches have change gender after every school period.”
Bob inquired, “So, you still have gender segregated school sports?”
Ashley answered, “Yes. We still have some male sports, such as football. This is due to the fact that women's breasts are sensitive, and getting hit in the chest hurts at lot. Being hit there is almost as painful as being kicked in the groin as a man. Though, getting kicked in the groin as a women is painful, as well. I have had the unfortunate displeasure of experiencing all three types of these injuries.”
Bob commented, “You have my sympathies.”
Ashley responded, “Thank you. We also still have cheer leading, which is female only.”
“Other sports are mostly female only. Except for water based sports, for obvious reasons. This is mostly due to budgetary issues. It is just cheaper to have to pay to fund one gender league per sport, instead of two gender leagues of the same sport. Though, all students have the option of trying out for any of these sports. They just have to be willing to play in the gender required for said sport.”
Bob said, “Though, twisted as that is. That does make some sense. Back to employment issues in the office. I doubt having all female staff solved sexual relationships in the workplace.”
Ashley said, “No. It did not. In some ways, the rule made things worse. Especially, during certain times of the month, where everyone one in an office had the same problem, and we were all grouchy.”
Bob thought with mild amusement, 'I think this is the only time of my life I am actually interested in hearing a women talk about her feminine hygiene problems. Because my twisted interest in the bizarre overshadows my natural disgust as a man, on hearing such womanly problems.'
Bob asked, “So, your monthly cycle doesn't reset every time you switch back and forth?”
Ashley sighed. She then commented, “We wish. Changing into a guy only delays the cycle moving forward. Changing back into a girl just causes the cycle to go back to marching forward. It also locks us as female during that time of the month, not matter which gender we originally were. And do the closeness of everyone, as women, our pheromones can cause our monthly cycles to sync up.”
“In addition, with no men to bitch at for not understanding us, it makes things interesting for all of us. And not in a good way.”
Bob said, “I am honestly not sure out to respond to you commented.”
Ashley giggled for a few seconds. She replied, “I am not surprised.”
Bob inquired, “So, were you alive during the original outbreak of the gender bending virus? No offense. But, you look enough to remember the original outbreak of the gender bending virus.”
Ashley responded, “No offense taken. And yes. I was alive, then. And I do remember what happened.”
“I was a child when the change outbreak hit. Learning to pee, in a different way, was interesting.”
“Later on, when I entered puberty, it was interesting in school, when students started locking due to their periods. Sex Eduction was very interesting. Instead of it being, this is your body and you. It became, these are your genders and you.”
“For example, knowing how one's monthly cycle, hygiene in both gender forms, and how switching genders during masturbation, or sex, without being careful, can lead to accidental self-impregnation. Incest is very bad, and it is really bad if it the mother and father is the same person. This is one of the few reasons abortion is still legal. Though, it is restricted to three months pregnant, or less. Barring very few exceptions.”
Bob commented, “Yes. I can see your point. And I do not think I want to know anymore of the details on those courses.”
Ashley shrugged, as she replied, “And I don't blame you for not wanting to know. Given your preference to stay male, I am surprised that you are willing to listen to what I am telling you.”
Bob stated, “Well, for myself, this is a once in a lifetime event to learn how, for a culture, for humanity, on an entire alternate Earth, learned to deal with having gained the ability to change genders completely back and forth, at their discretion. And I have the undivided attention of someone on the ground. You, Doctor Cullen. That I could plainly speak to about it. Now, please continued.”
Ashley responded, “I am glad you feel that way. Back to our conversation, you may find it interesting, that now, since everyone goes through monthly periods, no one gets any slack, or time off for it. Nor, do they get any real slack for problems that can cropped up before, during, or after that time of the month. Such as PMS. Unlike before the virus, when men would give women time off for such problems.”
Bob commented, “That is ironic. I guess the saying is true. Be careful what you wish for. I am sure women since the dawn of time wished that men had those problems, so the men would understand what the women went thought. Now, they got their wish, and those that were originally women get no sympathy anymore.”
Ashley agreed, “Yes. That is exactly what happened.”
Bob inquired, “On a similar matter. I heard that gender benders here, lock as women, during pregnancy? Is that true?”
Ashley replied, “Yes. We do, no matter what our original gender is.”
Bob inquired, “I bet that is a relief. What about birth control?”
Ashley answered, “Changing back and forth messes with birth control pills and medicine that help control, or stop one's monthly cycle, to the point the medications don't work. Or, at the very least, the medications are no longer reliable. Right now, a condom is the only thing that is reliable, when it comes to birth control. Because no one wants to risk changing into a man with diaphragm, or spermicide, or something else that goes into a woman's reproductive parts, for times outside their periods.”
“There have been cases where a people, as women changed into a men with those things inside them. In most cases, the change causes those items to push out of the body, and anything else, as the vaginal walls collapse from the inside, to the outside. But, sometimes the change causes the them to be sealed inside the body.”
“In the case of a diaphragm, during a change from woman to man, the with the diaphragm still inside, diaphragm can somethings still in the body, internally. And not pushed out. To make matters worse, the item has float a little bit in the body, while a man. And when the person changes back into a woman, the diaphragm is not in the vagina. This usually requires surgery to remove.”
“On a side note, breast implant remove was big business for a few years after the change. Also, on spermicide, the chemicals in that formula can cause a serious allergic reaction, if the amount that is usually inject into a woman's vagina is dumped into the bloodstream. But, that can be treated with steroids and other medications, until the chemicals are flushed out of the body.”
“And went it comes to chemicals being dumped into the bloodstream. It is a question of how fast that person can get medical attention. And even there, it is a gamble as to how their long term health will be effect.”
“The only reason women still use tampons is because they lock during their periods, and there is no fear of changing back by accidental exposure to the water at the wrong temperature. Some women even take being locked as female at such times of the month as an opportunity to immerse themselves in water of the temperatures that would usually change them into a man. Those that were originally women, enjoy a swim in cool water as women. Those that were originally men, enjoy a hot tub, or shower as women.”
“And before you ask, there have been no known cases of a guy getting his penis stuck in his female partner, if said female partner was accidentally changed during intercourse, while the male partner had not pulled out first… That is just an urban myth. The penis is always pushed out.”
Bob thought, 'That is interesting to know.' He asked, “Okay. That covers the biology questions. Now, let us discuss the social issues. How do divorce courts, and child support laws work now?”
Ashley explained, “For obvious reasons, divorce courts are now gender neutral. Alimony has been abolished. Though, child support laws are still mostly the same. Though, it is rarer for the mother of the child to gets the child and screw over the father in the wallet. No matter which gender the two people in question were in they were born. And when it comes to casual custody issues, rulings have become more fair, in that both parents are allowed to raise the child.”
Bob said, “I guess some things changed for the better. Though, I figure after the change, there was a lot of problems with couples worrying about the partner's cheating.”
Ashley let out a breath. She then said, “Oh lord. Where do I start on that? Before the change, heterosexual spouses were not worried about their partners going with their same sex friends of the same gender as their partner. Because most of them did not swing that way. After the change, everything was put into question. Since everyone could swap genders with water, and their new gender tended be an attractive gender bent...”
Bob spoke up, “You have the Tvtropes website here?”
Ashley admitted, “Yes. We understand our situation, in many ways. Also, the gender changing also redefined romance and love triangle movies. And don't ask about what happened to the porn industry, after the change. It would probably warp your mind.”
Bob replied, “I know better than to ask about such matters. Anyway, you were saying?”
Ashley stated, “Well, while the opposite gender than the gender they were born with, is usually more attractive. It is not by much. Still, with everyone being able to swap genders, and their new genders being a bet sexier than their original form, this greatly increased the chance for cheating.”
“And there was a lot of cases of people leaving their spouses for their best friends. The divorce courts were overloaded for a few years. But, things settled out with a new ground rule for spouses. It was a simple rule, they would share their friends, most time in platonic ways. But, three ways in the bedroom have become more common. The logic being that it is not really cheating if the couple is sleeping with the third party, together.”
Bob commented, “While, I can see your point of view. I don't really fully agree on that matter. Though, I guess everyone in this world is now bi-sexual?”
Ashley responded, “No. Most people prefer to live as one gender, or the other. Outside of work, or biological functions. And most people are either naturally attracted to men, or women. Not both. In most cases, relationships usually only work out when a person is with someone else, where both are attracted to the gender their partner prefers to live in most of the time.”
“The concept of, husband and wife, still exist here.”
“But, there are a lot of bi-curious people out there. And just because a person prefers one way, does mean they won't try the other ways.”
“For example, a number of those that live as men, at least outside of work, most of the time, have been pregnant, and given birth to children. Sometimes a couple will each get pregnant, and father each others, child at the same time. With them both going through pregnancy and birth, together.”
Bob mentioned, “I know of some similar cases in the multiverse, where that has happened to people.”
Ashley stated, “That is not surprising. When the couple do that, the shared experience usually brings the couple's relationship closer together. On a side note, strangely, the single parent rate has gone down greatly. And there was not a baby boom because the men turned women. At least not at first. No one wanted to risk getting pregnant, until they were sure they would not change during the pregnancy.”
Bob commented, “People can be surprisingly responsible when it is their own ass on the line. Still, I wonder. When a baby is born, can they already change? And how do you know which way the virus will effect them?”
Ashley answered, “To your first question. The answer is, yes. All human babies are born infected with the virus. And due to amniotic fluid being warm, when the baby is born one gender, they will change to the other gender, when they are hit with cold water.”
Bob asked, “What about the abortion debate? You said it was still legal, but with restriction.”
Ashley stated, “Yes. I did say that. And the abortion debate has only gotten more heated over the years. Along with the PMS and monthly periods, abortion is another issue that things have changed. Before the change, pro-choice women used the argument that since only women can get pregnant, they should make the call. But, after the virus hit, everyone can get pregnant, that argument died a quick death.”
“And pro-choice people thought that with everyone now being able to get pregnant, that legalized abortion would finally be unquestionably set in stone. The reverse happened. The members of the pro-life movement pointed out that since everyone can get pregnant, everyone should be responsible for not getting pregnant, and not be allowed to kill their child for their own irresponsibility.”
Bob admitted, “I have always leaned more towards life than death. But, I can see both points of view. Now, what happened to politics and political scandals? I am only imagine how through gender bending into the mix has cause some chaos on those issues.”
Ashley said, “Like everything else, when it politics, and political scandal, things got strange. The government is more conservative, though, mostly from budgetary standpoints. Everyone had to realign their social opinions after the change. But, when it comes money, we finally have a balanced budget on capital hill, with fairer tax laws.”
Bob chuckled. He then commented, “Damn. If I do end up stuck here, at least some things are looking up here.”
Ashley agreed, “True. The conservative movement had a major boost from two incidents. These incidents causing the liberal party to self-destruct. Conservatives tend to be prudes. And we still have the internet to sidestep the gatekeeper media. And that kept most them out of trouble on capital hill.”
“On the other hand, liberals love sex, and they got themselves into a lot of trouble. The combination of political power, plus the change offering new sexual experiences for the liberal power players on capital hill was too much for them to not try.”
“There was a major scandal where several powerful lobbyists, powerful entertainment members, high profile members of the press, senior politicians, and several high ranking members of the liberal party were caught in probably the most twisted orgy imaginable. And someone video taped event. And soon after the event was over, someone torrented the event onto the internet.”
Bob inquired, “Was it a honey pot?”
Ashley stated, “It very likely was. But, there was no proof either way. I have seen the video, myself. They set up a hot tub, and a cold pool near each other. Surrounded by couches and beds. And there were drugs and sex toys. They did everything conceivable, in every position, and gender combination possible for those that can change gender.”
“The acts on the video were so raunchy and over the top that it forced several resignations from the liberal power players across the field. And in the next elections, the people, whom were also having to deal with their own problems with changing genders, would have none of it.
Bob said, “They were in no mood for games.”
Ashley commented, “Exactly. Though, nowadays it is easy to tell which politicians are sleeping with their interns. They are the ones that make their interns all be one gender or the other, depending on their tastes.”
Bob let out a laugh. He then said, “I can actually see that.”
Ashley responded, “So, can most people. Also, most conservatives actually were against the same sex employment issues we now have. And their political representatives don't care what gender their interns are. It has became a bit of an issue on capital hill.”
Bob replied, “I can see why. And what about the second incident?”
Ashley answered, “The second incident dealt with affirmative actions laws. As a african american, I find what my race did during that time offensive. After the change, those originally born white men challenged the affirmative action laws, stating that because they could turn into women now, they should be protected by said laws. And they found a federal judge to agree with them.”
Bob could not help, but crack a grin, as he said, “Oh, I know where this is going.”
Ashley responded, “Yes. I guess you would. As I am sure you know, being a white man in America, white men had, for the last several decades, but the whipping boy for the minority groups. They were blamed for all the problems in the nation. And the minority groups realized if the new affirmative actions ruling, that included those born as white men, was allowed to stand, they would lose much of their power and clout.”
“So, the minority groups fought it. First, they tried to have the affirmative action laws amended to where women were no longer protected. This pissed off the feminist movement.”
Bob commented, “That must have been a nasty political fight.”
Ashley stated, “Oh. It was. Keep in mind, this was at a time when the feminist movement was having their own major problems to deal with. The whole point of the feminist movement was to politically attack men, to the benefit of women. But, with everyone being able to change into a women, and having to deal with womanly problems, the feminists no longer had any enemy to attack. And since everyone could turn into a woman, they was no point to the feminist movement.”
“And with more and more businesses making working as female in the workplace mandatory, the feminists had lost their power with businesses, through sexual harassment laws, and lawsuits. Though, the feminists where not about to let what little power they had left be taken away from them. This caused a massive internal political civil war within the liberal party.”
“Eventually, both sides decided to challenge the court ruling, by stating that those born white men were not womanly enough to be protected by affirmative action laws. Both sides fought the matter, all the way to the U.S. supreme court.”
“But, the lawyer for those both white men pulled a hilarious ace up her sleeve. The lawyer that representing those born white men has been born a white man herself.”
“She presented her case to the supreme court justices as a woman, while being six months pregnant.”
“The challenging lawyer stated that she was willing to present future evidence for her side. That evidence being she was planning to video tape herself giving birth to her child. And that being pregnant, and this future video. Which she did make. Was enough proof that she was feminine enough to be considered a woman. The lawyer killed the other side's argument right then and there.”
“The decision was nine to zero for those both as white men, now that they could turn into biologically functioning women, were protected under affirmative actions laws. This defeat politically killed another part of the liberal party.”
“Other parts of the liberal party that willingly fell apart, on their own, were the homosexual and transgender movements.”
“Homosexuals and transgender political movements fell apart for the obvious reason that no one bats an eye anymore at one person living at the gender opposite to their birth, nor does anyone care anymore about same sex relationships, considering that could be the case for any couple, depending if they are hit by water of certain temperature.”
“Though, members of both groups considered the change a victory for them, and they had moved on with their lives. And they still celebrate the anniversary of when the virus was first publicly reported.”
Bob asked, “It is nice that the members of both homosexual and transgender movements realized that they were no longer needed, in a good way. And they let their movements die out. Though, I wonder, what about intersex people, and people born with chromosomal issues?”
Ashley answered, “Well, for lack of a better term. When one is infected with the virus, the virus actually cures intersex and chromosomal problems. And not just gender related chromosomal issues. Including, many cancers. But, it is not worth it, as a cure for your friend's cancer.'
Bob thought, 'The virus might cure Boris' cancer. But, it is not worth the risk to the rest of the multiverse. And I am sure that Boris would agree with us.' He said, “I agree. Please, continue.”
Ashley said, “For those that were intersex. After the person got the virus and after they were eventually splashed with water, it trigger change to healthy, single gendered bodies.”
“It is interesting, in all these cases dealing with intersex people, cold water changed them in fully functional women, and hot water changed them into fully functional men. It did not matter if they were first splashed with hot or cold water. The gender was still set for cold for female, and hot for male. Most of the people were happy, and did not complain. The others did not complain much because they could now have children.”
Bob commented, “Well, the original curse was meant to change the person female. So, that could be the reason for this.”
Ashley stated, “That is very possible. And yes. We all know about Jusenkyo curses. Soon after the original outbreak, the cursed springs was sealed off, and studied, by the Chinese government.”
Bob inquired, “That is understandable. By the way, what happened to your Ranma?”
Ashley said, “Due to all the notoriety that Ranma got, after the original outbreak. Ranma went into hiding. Though, as far as I know. Barring a few individuals. No one blamed Ranma for the outbreak. And our Ranma is fine.”
Bob commented, “That is good to know.” He thought, 'I hope Doctor Cullen is correct, and this world's Ranma is alright. This sort of event was likely an accident. And therefore, it was not Ranma's fault.'
Ashley stated, “Yes. It is. On a side note, those with damaged genitalia, or reproductive organs, before being originally infected and changed, had their equivalent genitalia and reproductive organs of the opposite gender restored. But, the change did not restore their original genitalia and reproductive organs.”
Bob asked, “That is all nice to know. Better to have something, than nothing at all. How bad was the suicide rate during the mass change?”
Ashley commented, “Actually, very low. Since everyone was going through it, there was a sense of togetherness, for everyone on the issue.”
Bob mused, as he said, “I can actually see that.” He then questioned, in a more straightforward, though polite manner, “And what about the welfare systems?”
Ashley responded, “There have been some changes made to the welfare system. With pregnancy swinging back to being the responsibility of the female partner. Outside of child support laws, welfare mothers are quickly becoming a things of the past. And even then, child support laws have become much more fairer to both parents.”
Bob inquired, “I guess those changes would be expected. How about gun politics?”
Ashley answered, “The pro-gun movement was able to get a concealed weapons law passed at the national level. This was due when the pro-gun movement pointing out that anyone, if splashed by either hot or cold water, could be turned into a woman against their will, making them physically weaker, in most cases. And that a would be rapist could simply ambush anyone, with a splash of water, and more likely rape their vicitm. The bill was one of the few times, where there were enough votes in congress and the senate to where it overrode a presidential veto, and became law.”
Bob commented, “That is interesting use of fear tactics push forward with a political agenda. Now, what about religion?”
Ashley quietly said, “Let's just say the middle east, and several asian nations, had a lot of problems. And leave it at that. Though, most people across the world just agreed when it came to roles in the family, that people needed be more flexible.”
Bob said, “No argument there. After your people's mass gender change, I guess for you, all gender roles are now questionable.”
Ashley responded, “Yes. They are. By the way, we were not sure if you wanted to know. But, we found your counterpart in this reality.”
Bob said, with interest in his tone of voice, “That is something I do want to know.”
Ashley smiled, as she replied, “Good.”
Bob inquired, “So, how is my counterpart?”
Ashley coyly answered, “Fine. And living in Aspen Colorado. Like you said you were, from on your own Earth. Your counterpart is married, with four children.”
Bob said, “Personally, I never really planned on fathering any children. But, that was before I met a woman that liked me, and whom would not likely stab me in the back with child support laws, when it suited her.”
Ashley smirked, “Actually, your counterpart was the spouse in the marriage that gave birth to three children. Her spouse gave birth to the other child.”
Ashley laughed, while she watched behind the glass, as Bob did a double-take.
A few seconds later, as Bob collected him, he said, “Well. That is a surprising. I do not see how I would ever want to be a woman. Let alone want to get pregnant, even once. And certainly not give birth to three children.”
By then, Ashley had started to calmed down. Though, she still grinned mischievously. She responded, “Don't knock it until you have tried it. I was originally born male. I am happily married. I have been pregnant on two separate occasions. And I naturally gave birth both times. Both pregnancies had its ups and downs. And the births were painful. But, both times, I felt it was worth it.”
“Even my spouse, whom was ironically born female, though he is very masculine in personality all the time. Even when locked as a woman, during her period. As a woman, she has been pregnant, and she gave birth to our third child. And he said the experience was worth going through.”
Bob commented, “Your spouse must love you very much.”
Ashley's smile became warmer, as she said, “Yes. He does. And I feel the same way about him. Now, you do have the dormant ability to become a female. So, you can go through this. If you wanted too. Honestly, you are missing out on a lot by not activating your gender bending abilities. If anything else, even having to deal with monthly periods is a small tradeoff to some of the perks. Such as multiple orgasms. Which are very fun. So, there other are nice tradeoffs in having such abilities.”
Bob thought, 'And that comment is exactly why I won't tell any of you the trigger to activate my dormant, alien genes. I guess it is only natural that some people, after having become gender benders, and liking the results, would have no problem doing the same to other people. With them thinking they are doing their victims a favor. But, I am sure these sentiments only come from a small minority of gender benders... I hope.'
Bob said, “Please, don't take this the wrong way. But, I will just take your word for all that. I like being male, and I intend to stay a man.”
Ashley shrugged, as she replied, “Your life.”
Bob asked, “Yes. It is. Still, I have to ask. If for any other reason than peace of mind. Was my counterpart born male? Or female? What name does my female counterpart go by?”
Ashley answered, “Your counterpart was born male, and she goes by the name, Bobby. Her name is spelled with a male, y, at the end, instead of the female, ie, at the end.”
Bob commented, “I guess, when you gender benders pick a name, you stick to it.”
Ashley giggled. She stated, “I was lucky. Ashley works as both male and female. But, most people no longer really care any more about such matters as gender appropriate names. If a person is known as John as a man, she goes as John as a woman. Though, most parents are nowadays picking gender neutral names for their children.”
Bob said, “That is understandable.” He then continued, in a concerned tone of voice, “Does Bobby know about me?”
Ashley offered, “No. Would you like us to inform her of your existence?”
Bob stated, “No. For two reasons. One, I am not staying. And I do not want her to have to wonder, for likely the rest of her life, about the fact that there is a relative, that is basically her twin, that she knows about, whom she will never meet for the rest of her life. And two, I do not want to complicate her life with my own problems.”
Ashley commented, “That is commendable. Sad. But, commendable. And I will respect your wishes.”
Bob responded, “Thank you. I am glad you respect my reasons, and my requests.”
Ashley said, with a slight grin on her lips, “Don't worry about it.”
Bob and Ashley then continued talking for a little while. Then Ashley left, and Bob went back to surfing the web on the computer in his room.
(_)
Three days later, it was morning as Bob laying on his bed, in his isolation cell.
Bob smiled to himself, as he thought, 'I should be leaving tomorrow. The bio-sensors on the reality device says I am already clean, and so is my my clothing, and equipment. But, I want to give it one more day. Just to play it safe. Then, I can resume my journey.'
Suddenly, there was a buzz from the intercom.
Bob got up from his bed, he walked over to the window, and he opened the curtain.
As he turned on the intercom, he looked outside to see Doctor Ashley Cullen, in her lab coat, and an older asian woman, in a U.S. military officer's uniform.
Bob saw the two stars on older woman's collar.
Bob thought, 'She is a two star general. Something wrong is going on here. I might as well ask what it is.'
Bob greeted them, in a polite tone of voice, “Hello ladies. What brings you here, this morning?”
The general answered, “Hello Bob. We have a serious problem that we believe you should be informed of.”
Bob commented, “This is the first time a two star general, or any general, for that matter, has come to see me. This is clearly important. So, please, let us get to the matter at hand.”
The general replied, “I admire a person that wants to cut to the chase. We have a video we need you to see. To confirm something.”
Bob requested, “Then, please show it.”
Ashley said, “It will be a moment, Bob.”
Bob responded, “Take you time. I am not in any rush.”
Ashley walked over, and brought a computer tablet with her. She held the screen up to the window of the isolation cell, to face Bob.
Bob saw on the screen, a colored video, in high resolution of a woman walking around the inside a mall, for a few minutes. She then literally disappear from sight.
Bob immediately recognized that woman. Bob mentally screamed, “Oh crap! It is Nechla Geeze!... Well, it could be worse. At least it is not Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer. They likely know better than to follow someone this far out into the multiverse.'
The general asked, in a direct tone of voice, “This woman was here for a few hours. Then, she disappeared. Do you know this woman?”
Bob turned to the general, as he stated, “Yes. Her name is Nechla Geeze. She is an alien police officer from my home reality. I do not know how she got the reality technology to follow me. But, she may have just royally screwed over the Milky Way Galaxy of my home reality. Because chances are she is infected. And she is based on an alien world that acts as the governmental seat for an entire galaxy spanning alien nation. Though, humanity on my Earth has no clue, for the most part, that aliens exist.”
The general quietly said, “I see.”
Ashley locked the computer tablet, as she turned to the general. She commented, “This would could be a very bad situation for everyone involved. If her body reacts to the virus the same way we do. Which is possible. She could become patient zero could for a galaxy wide pandemic.”
The general turned Ashley, as she to stated, “We do not want this virus to spread. Besides the normal problems with the virus. It could be traced back to us. I spoke to the president, she agrees that it is a matter of national security to deal with this as quickly as possible. We don't want to upset an alien galactic nation from another reality.” The general looked at Bob, as she continued, in an amused tone of voice, “I bet you are surprised we have a woman president.”
Bob replied, “No. I figured your president's gender was a matter of her mood for that day.”
In response, the general began to chuckle, as Ashley stayed silent.
Bob said, “You walked into that one.”
As the general began to calm down, she commented, “Yea. I did. And you had been here too long.”
Bob stated, “No argument there. And even if it is not traced back to you. My Earth might be attacked, under the false assumption that the virus came from us.”
The general commented, “I can appreciate that.” She turned to Ashley, as she continued, “Still, she may look human, but she is not human. She may not be infected.” The general then turned back to look at Bob.
Bob responded, in a sad tone of voice, “Don't hold you breath, on that. She is a bio-engineered Alteran. My great-great-grandmother was a regular Alteran. She is human enough to breed with humans. So, it is likely this virus will infect her.”
The general softly cursed. “Damn.”
Bob thought, 'I need to get the conversation back on track.' He asked, “When did she leave this reality?”
The general answered, “An hour and a half an hour ago. Since we learned that you were from another reality, and aliens were real, with some possibly coming to look for you, we have been keeping watch for situations like this. I take it she was looking for you?”
Bob replied, “Yes. But honestly, I don't know why. I mean, look out my relationship with your government. I have tried to be reasonable. But, she got it into her head that I was a spy. I have no idea why. I was just looking for a doctor on the planet she was on, when she ambushed me.”
The general said, “Given your cooperative nature, Bob. I am giving you the benefit of the doubt. Still, something must be done. Which is a problem.” She turned to Ashley, as she requested, “Doctor. Please explain.”
Ashley looked over at the general. She then turned back to Bob, as she stated, “As you know, we are all infected with the virus. There is an off chance she is not infected. But, more than likely, she is. We have to after her. The problem is, if we go, we risk spreading the infection, just by our presence.”
Bob spoke up, “Except for myself. Because I am immune and I have been isolated. Even my bio-scanner says that I am now clean.”
The general pointed out, “Exactly. You are the only one, on this planet, that can go after her, without risk of infecting others. And you have a vested interest in doing so.”
Bob agreed, “You're right on both counts. Get my weapons and ammo. I will be gone within half an hour.
Ashley said, “Bob, I am sorry we have to part like this.”
Bob turned to Ashley, as he replied, “It is okay, Doctor Cullen. It was fun meeting all of you.”
Ashley responded. “You too, Bob. I will have your weapons, and other items, brought to you, through a sealed container, within a few minutes.”
The general said, “Good luck.”
Both women then walked away from him.
Bob turned off the intercom, and closed the curtain. He then started to change out of his scrubs, and into his clothing.
Bob took off his scrubs. He put on his socks, underwear, shirt, pants, boots, necklace, coat, hat, shades, digital wrist watch, and finally his leather satchel. After which, he picked up his reality device, and pocketed it.
(_)
A few minutes later, the personnel brought a box to the outside of the isolation cell.
The buzzed the intercom to let Bob know they were there.
Bob watched as the box was put into a clear, small room, between his isolation cell and the outside room. There, the surface of the box was sterilized, and moved into his cell.
Bob still used medical gloves to handle the box.
Bob opened the box. He then removed the gloves, and threw away the gloves, into a small trash bin, with a trash back in it.
Next, he pulled out his reality device, and scanned his items.
A few seconds later, his items were found to be clean.
Bob pocketed his reality device. He then reached into the box and pulled out his gunbelt, revolver, loaded speedloaders, a box of ammo, and his folded knife.
He set all those items onto his bed. He then pulled out his pistol, from the holster on his gunbelt. And he checked to make sure his revolver was loaded, without causing the top-break to accidentally unload his weapon. Bob found his weapon was loaded. He then closed his revolver.
Next, Bob dropped his folded knife into the inside of his right boot. After which, he put the ammo box, and speedloaders, into his coat pockets. Then, he put on his gunbelt, around his waist, over his pants, but under his coat. And holstered his pistol into his gunbelt.
After Bob finished doing a few other things. He pulled out his reality device.
Bob check again, to make sure the bio-sensors still cleared him to travel. Which they did.
Bob thought, “Well, this is good. But, damn, I am going to have to spent another two weeks in isolation, when this is over. And this is a bad situation on, so many levels. Like, I am sure, Doctor Cullen the general fears, as well.'
'This potential outbreak could be traced back to Earth. Both my Earth, and this Earth. If this disease gets loose, the Federation might destroy my Earth in retaliation. Also, I am only going to get one shot at this. They will be on me in literally a blink of eye.”
“That means I cannot be no violent. And I have to pray they listen. Finally, this reality technology is not exact in tracking someone. If it was, I would be captured by Revy and the others, by now. Well, I might as well get this over with.'
Bob thought of the planet, Oriotera, the White Spire, and exactly of Geeze when she just got back, he then press the button to jump realities.
Immediately, after Bob teleport into the White Spire, he saw that that he was in a large oval hallway, that was brightly let. There were open pools of water on the floor.
He also saw several people, whom most of immediately turned to look at him.
Bob swiftly looked around for Nechla, as several things when through his mind, 'Where is she? Please, let that be a pool of water. On second thought, bad idea. She might infect the water table. And I got seconds here. If I am lucky.'
Bob then spotted Nechla across the room. She was talking to a small dog woman, and a large lizard man with a partly metal face, and a left cybernetic eye. All three were wearing various types of Federation officer uniforms. And then Bob saw Nechla sneeze.
Bob thought, with worry, 'Oh crap! She is infected. And she just spread it to everyone here. Now, please let them understand me.'
Bob pointed his finger at Geeze, as he yelled, “Officer Geeze is a plague carrier! Stay away from her! Quarantine the planet!”
Just then, Nechla and the two others turned to look at Bob, Bob was jumped from the behind, by two security guards, and placed on his stomach, against the ground.
Bob continued to yelled, “Get away from Officer Geeze, for your own safety!”
Just as one of the guards was about to hit Bob, a male voice strongly ordered, “Hold it!”
Bob was just barely able turn his head in the direction of the voice.
He saw Nechla, and the other two aliens she was talking to, walk over to him.
When the three space police officers reached him, Nechla looked down at Bob, whom was still being held down by two guards. She smirked, as she stated, “I didn't expect a spy like you to be stupid enough to teleport into the Federation government headquarters. You are going to be executed for this.” Geeze then sniffled.
Bob stated, “For the second time. I am a reality traveler. Not a spy. And you have just screwed over this planet with your foolishness.”
The lizard cyborg man ordered, in the same voice he had just used to hold back the guards, “Explain now, and you might still get out of this alive.”
Bob responded, “I am a reality traveler. A few weeks ago, my time, I came to this reality and planet in searching for a cure to a disease that my friend has developed. That woman, Nechla Geeze. Yes. I know who you are. You get a reputation when you kill people with large needles.”
The dog and lizard aliens lightly laughed.
Bob continued, “Well, Geeze ambushed me. I escaped by jumping realities. But, I came to a plague world. Fortunately, the people there were helpful, and I turned out to be immune to the virus. But I spent the last two weeks in isolation to make damn sure I wouldn't bring the virus with me. Unlucky, that woman tracked me to that reality. She was unknowingly exposed to the virus, and she then left. How long has it been since you returned, Officer Geeze?”
The dog girl asked, “Returned? You think Officer Geeze went there?”
Bob clarified, “Yes. They locals had a video recording of her being there and leaving.” Bob mentally added, 'It is best right now that I do not mention that the place we came from is an alternate Earth.'
Nechla answered, “Ten minutes.”
The lizard alien turned to Nechla, as he stated, “So, it is true.”
Nechla turned to the lizard man, as she replied, “Instructor Skeletso, I doubt there is such a virus.”
Bob pointed out, “The fact she is sniffling and sneezing is proof she has the virus. The virus is fast acting and very contiguous.”
Skeletso looked at Geeze, with his left cybernetic eye, as he asked Bob, “How dangerous is this virus?”
Bob answered, “It is not so much dangerous, in the way that is would kill, or cripple people. But, it can wreck the cultures of the, galaxy if it gets loose. It causes the people to change gender when hit with cold water. Hot water reverses the effect, until they are exposed to cold water, again.”
Geeze countered, “You expect us to believe such a fantasy?”
Bob stated, “Actually, I know a person in this reality that has a similar ability. Her name is Ranma Saotome.”
The dog girl asked, “Ranma? Birdy's friend?”
Bob turned to the dog girl, as he thought, 'She knows Ranma and Birdy. This could be good, or back. Depending on how she answers my next question.' He inquired, “You know them?”
The dog girl answered, “Yes. I take it that you have met them.”
Bob thought, 'I might as well be honest.' He replied, “Yes. I met Birdy. She has a nice, very well mannered daughter, as well.”
The dog girl said, “Interesting.” The dog girl turned to the guards holding Bob down, as she order, “Let him up.”
One of the guards countered, “Officer Weegie, he is armed, and he does not have the authorization to be here.”
Weegie stated, “He did not come here to attack anyone. He came to help.”
The guards helped Bob up.
As Bob looked at Weegie, he said, “Thank you, Officer Weegie.”
Weegie replied, “No problem. Now, what do we do if you are right about this virus?”
Bob stated, “Quarantine the planet. Including preventing teleporting and wormholes. This virus is very contagious.”
Geeze commented, “I cannot believe that you would actually listen to him.”
Skeletso stated, “Officer Geeze, I have been scanning you with my cybernetic eye. And I do register and unknown virus in you body. I suggest we test this man's claim.” He turned to Weegie, as he ordered, “Weegie, go get a pitcher of cold water.”
Weegie summon a wormhole, as she said, “Be right back.” The wormhole closed behind here.
(_)
A minute later, she came through another wormhole, carrying a pitch of water with ice.
As the wormhole closed, Nechla took a step back, as she warned, “Don't you dare.”
Skeletso placed a firm grip on Nechla's right shoulder. He the grabbed the pitched from Weegie and splashed the cold water onto Nechla's head and body.
Everyone watched as Nechla instantly changed into a man with the same hair color, and skin tone, but a more muscular body. Fortunately, Nechla's suit automatically adjust, to the change in shape and size.
Though, the bottom part of Nechla's uniform, right below the waist, left nothing to the imagination.
Weegie turned to Skeletso. Then, to Bob. And back to Skeletso, as she stated, “I will contacted Captain Megius.” She turned to Bob, as she requested, “You are coming with me.”
Bob replied, “Okay.”
Skeletso dropped the pitcher and let go of Nechla. He turned to Weegie and Bob, as he stated, “I will contact planetary security, and start the ball rolling on quarantining the planet.”
Skeletso turned to Nechla, as he said, “And don't you dare turned to leave this planet. We have questions for you. But, that will come later.”
Nechla turned to Skeletso, as he said, in his now masculine voice, “I wasn't planning too.”
Skeletso replied, “Good.”
Weegie then escorted Bob through a wormhole, to another part of the building, while Skeletso got on his radio, he put into motion, declaring a planetary quarantine of Oriotera. This included the shutdown all spaceship, teleporting, and wormhole travel both onto and off the planet.
While Nechla was still slightly in shock from his gender change, he asked, “Where is some hot water? I can use some.”
As Nechla started walking to find some hot water, he thought, with relief, 'At least with dealing with Birdy and Tsutomu, this is not completely out of my experience. And our organic sciences and technologies should be able to get a handle on this gender change. It will just take time.'
(_)
Bob's Reality. Earth, Japan, Tokyo.
A few days later, Bob time, on Earth, in Tokyo, inside Birdy's two-story home, it was the middle of the afternoon.
Birdy was at home at the time, with Violin still at school.
Birdy's blue alien phone, sitting on her bedroom desk, on the second story, began to ring.
Though, at the time, Birdy was in the living room, on the first story, she did hear her alien phone ring.
Birdy used her super-speed to rush into her bedroom.
Birdy picked up the phone, as she answered, with a hint of sarcasm, “Hello. Former Federation Officer Birdy Cephon answering.”
The female voice on the other end answered, “Hello Birdy.”
Birdy recognized the voice, as she greeted, “Hi Weegie. How are you doing?”
Weegie answered, “I could be doing better. How is motherhood treating you?”
Birdy thought, 'How did she know? Not that it really matter. Weegie is a good front. Still, I better not mention Natsuru by name.'
Birdy replied, “Very good. I have been dating this guy for a few months. And he popped the question a few nights ago. And I said, yes. We already have a date for the wedding. Invites are already going out.”
Weegie asked, with excitement, “That's great! Who is the lucky guy?”
Birdy coyly said, “I cannot tell you over an open communication. I would have to tell you in person. It is kind of a delicate matter. Anyway, you would not be calling unless that situation was serious. So, what is going on?”
Weegie replied, “Well, it going to be awhile before I can see you in person. I am probably going to miss your wedding. Sorry about that. But, it is because we have a major outbreak of a strange virus on Oriotera. And I am stuck here. Before you ask. No one has died. It is not that serious. Even the minor sneezing and congestion is going after a few days. The virus is just annoying. It is like one of your minor Earth cold viruses.... Well, we think it might have originated on an Earth as a cold virus. But, the planet is under full quarantine, because of how quickly the virus spreads. It is very contagious.”
Birdy inquired, “An Earth virus?”
Weegie responded, “You know a human, or at least almost human, a male named, Bob?”
Birdy thought, 'Bob! Of course, he likely told her about Violin. Not that I hold it against him. I have been meaning to tell Weegie, for a while now.' She stated, “Yes. It has got to be the same Bob. There are not many Bobs that have traveled off of Earth. This Bob even set me up with the man whom I am now getting married too. I owe him that.”
Weegie replied, “Really? He didn't mention that.”
Birdy thought, with relief, 'At least he kept somethings secret. He likely know that Natsuru is in trouble with the Federation police.' She commented, “Bob likely figured it was not important. So, is this virus his fault?”
Weegie answered, “No. He is the one that warned us in time to successfully quarantine the planet. Fortunately, the virus has not spread from Oriotera. And this is all the fault of Geeze.”
Birdy replied, “Why am I not surprised? So, what is going to happen to Geeze?”
Weegie stated, “Nothing. Bob actually, convinced Captain Megius that what has happened to her, and the embarrassment for her actions, are punishment enough for her.”
Birdy thought, 'Bob really is a nice guy. No wonder Natsuru respects him, and Ed likes him.' Birdy commented, “This virus must be something else. So, if this virus is not killing people, what makes it so important?”
Weegie said, “Well, what is so dangerous about the virus is that its major complication is hidden until triggered externally.”
Birdy sternly requested, “Weegie, stopped dance around the subject, and tell me what is going on?”
Weegie stated, “Long story short, Geeze followed Bob to an alternate Earth.”
Birdy thought, 'I guess the Federation does have working reality traveling technology.'
Weegie continued, “The world they went to was a plague world. Bob is immune to the virus, but Geeze is not. Bob followed her back to the Spire, and contacted us before things go to out of hand.'
Birdy thought, 'I owe Bob. Though, I wonder how why he is immune?'
Weegie further explained, “Anyway, years ago, this alternate Earth had a massive outbreak of a mutated virus. The best we can figure, from the information Bob gave us, was on that world, a Ranma Saotome was infected with an average cold virus. The virus mutated in him and added Ranma's gender bending ability to the virus. It spread across the world at an extreme quick rate, to where everyone changing genders with cold water and hot water. Cold water changing the person's gender from their origin gender. It affects both men and women.”
Birdy mentally reflected, with amusement, 'That answers that question. Bob is probably immune due to being a latent gender bender, himself.' She smiled wickedly, as she continued her thoughts, 'My friends are going to laugh there butts off when they learn of this. Especially, Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma, herself. Though, I wonder.'
Birdy asked, “And let me guess. You are infected, as well?”
Weegie admitted, “Yes.”
Birdy grinned mischievously, as she said, “I told you that being a guy is not that bad.”
Weegie conceded, “You were right, Birdy. And it is nice that I can still change back and forth. Though, it only takes about a few hours before a person can start changing genders with water. For lack of a better word, we think there is a magical component with the change. This is not like the changing you did, when you were two people sharing one body, that Federation technology allowed you to change genders at will.”
Birdy commented, “That fast? Interesting. I got to ask. What do Megius and Skeletso look like as female?”
Weegie answered, with a bit of amusement in her voice, “You cannot tell with Megius' species. We had to do some work on Skeletso' cybernetics before we even tested the change on him. But, it gave us the opportunity to work with a cyborg that has been infected. And Skeletso gladly volunteered.”
“Fortunately, we would about to rig a device that we use to change clothes, and bodies for you, so that when the change is triggered for Skeletso, his cybernetics will instantly change sizes with his body, so as to not harm the big lug. Still...” Weegie smiled mischievously, as she continued, “Skeletso makes for such a cute lizard girl. She has a better figure than both of us.”
Birdy giggled. She then said, “I will have to see what she looks like, someday.”
Weegie stated, “I will send you a picture.”
Birdy commented, “Thanks. So, what do you need from me? You won't just call me just to let me know what is going on.”
Weegie explained, “It is not so much you, but your friends we need to get in contact with. We need to reach Ranma and Akira. We cannot risk going back to the gender changing world, so the Ranma in this reality is the second best option. We need blood samples from Ranma, as both male and female. Two vials each, will likely do.”
“Also, we need Akira to make the exchange. Because Bob is immune, we are positive that Akira is immune to the virus.”
“We will both set up the day, time and place for the exchange. Somewhere on Earth, that is nearby, but isolation. Bob, will teleport in with his reality device, in an environmental suit. Just because Bob and Akira are immune, does not mean they cannot be carriers. But, for them, the virus flushes out of their bodies within weeks.”
Birdy replied, “That sounds good.”
Weegie inquired, “Glad to hear it. How long will it take you to contact Ranma and Akira?”
Birdy stated, “It will take me a day to contact them.”
Weegie replied, “Okay.”
Birdy and Weegie the worked out the details on the exchange.
(_)
Two days later, Akira walked along a deserted beach, on the east coast of Japan, at noon.
She was a woman, and dressed in her cowgirl outfit, but without her weapons.
Akira gently held four vials of blood in her right hand.
Akira thought, 'Getting Ranma to have blood drawn was not easy. Ranma does not like needles. But, to save a world, she gladly did so. I hope this is not a joke.”
A minute later, Akira saw someone, in the distance, down the coast, with the water to Akira's left side, and the land to her right side. The person was in a black environmental suit. And Akira saw that the person was walking towards her.
The suit was not very bulky, but the suit not skin tight, either.
A few minutes later, as the person walked closer, Akira saw a reality device attached on the right side of the suit's chest. Also, Akira noticed that the solar visor helmet down, hiding the person's face.
When the person finally came to a stop a few feet from Akira, the person said, in a deep, modulated voice, “I have you now, Skywalker.”
Akira stated, in an annoyed tone of voice, “I know it is you, Bob.”
Bob raised his solar visor, but his interior clear visor was still closed, keeping his helmet sealed airtight.
Bob set the voice modulator to normal. He then greeted her, “It is nice to see you, Akira.”
Akira replied, “Nice to see you to Bob. And that is nice beard. I wish I could grown one that big.”
Bob sarcastically said, “Reason four hundred and sixteen as to why I still prefer to stay a man. And I would like to keep my beard.”
Akira smiled, as she replied, “Okay. Still, that star wars joke was not funny.”
Bob defended, “Oh, come on. It is not like you haven't wanted to do that before.”
Akira countered, “I know Darth Vader personally.”
Bob smirked, “Oh. you mean Annie? I have met her, too. I found her to be a nice lady.”
Akira asked, in surprise, “You met Annie?”
Bob answered, “Yes. Rock sent her after me. I talked to her into letting me go, and we parted ways peacefully.”
Akira inquired, with sadness evident in her tone of voice, “Rock is still after you?”
Bob replied, “And also Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer.”
Akira questioned, with shock in her tone and voice, “Those three are after you?”
Bob shrugged, as he said, “Yea. And they want to change my gender, so they can relive what they did to you, with me.”
Akira stuttered, “You know about that... And they want to do that too you...” Her voice turned more firm, as she said, “I am going to have a long talk with Rock and Revy, with Ranma and Natsuru by my side.”
Bob replied, “Thanks. And good luck. Now, let's get down to business. We have a world to save. Do you have two samples of Ranma's blood as a male? And two samples of Ranma's blood as a female? ”
Akira handed blood vials to Bob, as she said, “Yes. On both counts. They are labeled on the side, as either male, or female. It is always nice to say we are saving a world.” She thought, 'I always feel good afterward. Unfortunately, I cannot mention that, because, then I would have to tell you something, pertaining to my friends, and I, saving the world.'
Bob gently took the four vials from her right hand, into his left hand. He agreed, “Yes. It is.”
Akira inquired, “So, there really is an Earth where everyone has gender bending abilities, like Ranma has?”
Bob answered, “Yes. But, not by choice.”
Akira questioned, “How bad is it there?”
Bob commented, “Not bad. They seemed to have weathered the social changes well.”
Akira replied, “That is good.”
Bob stated, “Well, it depends on how you look at the situation. Anyway, thanks for the blood vials. And thank Ranma for me.”
Akira said, “I will. So, what happens to you, now?”
Bob went onto say, “I have to deliver this, and then spent the next two weeks in isolation, until I make sure I don't have the virus in me.”
Akira asked, “So, those like us are really immune?”
Bob commented, “You and I. Yes. The others. I don't know.”
Akira mused, “Interesting. Well, after this whole virus mess, you have proven yourself a hero. And you need to be commended, not hunted.”
Bob responded, “I am glad you feel that way.”
Akira inquired, “So where to next?”
Bob explained, “My friend is dying of cancer. No Ed. Someone else that I know. I have been searching the multiverse for a way to cure him.”
Akira sadly replied, “I am sorry to hear that.”
Bob went on, “I have been searching for a cure for around a year, by myself. All leads are a bust. There is only one place left.”
Akira asked, “Where?”
Bob corrected her, “No. Not where. When. The future. I have gotten to the point I am willing to cheat, and figure out how to save him by knowing the future.”
Akira cautioned, “Be careful. I have found from personal experience that knowing ones future cannot be pleasant.”
Bob replied, “Thanks for the warning.”
Akira said, “Good luck, Bob.”
Bob replied, “You too, Akira.” Bob then thought of the place and time he wanted to go to, as he pressed the reality button to head there.
Akira watched Bob disappear, as she thought, 'Now, I have go have a long talk with Rock. And I think I will bring Natsuru and Ranma. So, they know what is going on, as well.”
(_)
Five minutes later, the planet Oriotera, inside the White Spire, which was the government building for the Federation, along with being the headquarters for the Federation police force.
Bob, in his black environmental suit, teleport into space police officer Weegie's office.
Currently, Weegie, the humanoid dog like alien, was a woman. She was dressed in her Federation police officer's uniform.
Weegie was sitting in his chair, behind her desk, across from Bob. She looked up at Bob, as she asked, “Welcome back, Bob. Did you get the blood samples, from Ranma? Both the male and female samples?”
Bob walked over to the front of Weegie's desk, and he gently set the blood vials into a small bowl, that was near Weegie.
Bob then answered, through his environmental suit's speakers, “Yes. Akira said two of the vials are from Ranma as male. And two of the vials are from Ranma as female. All four vials are labeled either as male, or female. Do you need to me to tell you which is which?”
Weegie picked up one of the vials of red liquid, as she said, “Thanks. No. I know some Earth languages. And the scans will confirm which blood is which.”
Bob replied, “Okay.”
Weegie said, “Also, I realize that suit is not that conformable for you.”
Bob commented, “Well, I did have to pack all my gear in here with me. So that when I leave this reality, I don't accidentally expose anyone to the virus. For example, my hat and shades are in my coat. Still, it was worth it. The only reason my reality device is out, is so I could use it.”
Weegie replied, “I can appreciate your situation. With these blood samples, work on the virus should be increased greatly. Though, I apologize, we could not help you with your friend.”
Bob shrugged, as he said, “It is okay. At least you looked at what I had. So, do you think you will get this virus figured out? And under control?”
Weegie stated, “Yes. It will likely a month to get the mechanics down for the virus' genome. Once that is done, we can either figure out a cure, or more control. While making those infected no longer contagious. Maybe, less than a year, before we can lift the planet wide quarantine.”
“Fortunately, since this virus is not killing anyone, and we can still dropped things in, we have had no serious problems from anyone, except some the politicians and high ranking, government officials. And most of them had found the advantages of their new abilities too enjoyable to care about leaving the planet, for the moment.”
Bob commented, “That figures.”
Weegie went onto say, “Also, your own blood samples, that you gave us, will likely help, as well. You mentioned that when your odd DNA is exposed to someone with the virus, it changes their gender trigger from water temperature, to sneezing. This will give us a large boost to learning how the triggering of the change works, and how to control the change better.”
Bob realized, as he inquired, “I take it you are not planning on curing this disease to the point you will no longer change gender?”
Weegie shrugged, as she said, “Not really. I see no point in doing so. And those of my colleagues, that I have discussed the matter with, agree with me. We just want to make sure the virus is no longer contagious, and the change can be controlled. Personally, though I enjoy being a woman, I had some fun last night as a man, and I don't want a cure that would take that away.”
Bob replied, “That is your choice.”
Weegie responded, “I know. On a related matter. I was surprised when you talked my superiors out of punishing Geeze.”
Bob stated, “That was no point in punishing her. She did not know about the gender changing virus. Also, I made sure she knew that it was me that bailed her butt out of the fire. And by me doing this, she owes me. And she will likely not seek some form of misguided revenge on me, over this entire matter.”
Weegie complimented, “That is clever thinking on your part. So, where are you going now?”
Bob commented, “That depends. I have a question. Between the plague Earth, and here, did Geeze stop by any other place? She said she came back ten minutes after I arrived. But, that was ten minutes since she returned to this planet. Not ten minutes, after she left that plague world. We need to know this.”
Weegie answered, “I agree. That problem is that she won't tell us.”
Bob cursed, “Damn. That means the virus can still be loose in the multiverse...”
Bob thought, 'Well, I cannot push the matter, with Nechla. I do not want to be on her bad side. Still, I need to do something about this. But, who else do I turn to for help... Of course... Though, I am going to upset a few people, doing it this way. But, I cannot think of a better way to do it.'
Bob stated, “Now that I think about it. There is another organization that is likely the best equipped to handle such a situation. It is best I bring them a sample of the virus with me. There is still some of the virus in my body, they can get a sample from me, before I flush the virus from my system.”
Weegie commented, “That is an interesting use of being a carrier for the virus. But, you need to be careful.”
Bob responded, “Oh. I plan too. I have protocols I can use, and I need to get the virus to a group that could also work on a vaccine, and cure.”
Weegie said, “Honestly, I think the Federation can handle it.”
Bob replied, “Yes. But, you guys are not really that crazy that about humans. A large percentage of the people in this organization, that I know of, are human. And they from a very advances galactic civilization that is known for its charity work.”
Weegie said, “They sound interesting.”
Bob inquired, “You want to know the ironic part, Weegie?” He thought, 'She is going to likely find this funny.'
Weegie requested, “Sure.”
Bob answered, “They are called the Federation, as well.”
Weegie giggled. She then said, “Oh. That is kind of funny.”
Bob thought, 'Sometimes, I enjoy being right.' He agreed, “Yes. It is. Well, it was fun meeting you, Weegie. Give Skeletso my best.”
Weegie replied, “I will.”
Bob commented, “And I find it surprising that even with a metal face, Skeletso can pull off looking like a cute woman.”
Weegie agreed, “I know. It is incredible.”
Bob relied, “Yep. Thanks again.”
Weegie responded, “You too. Have a safe journey.”
Bob then thought of the reality, place, and time, he wanted to be, and he pressed the red button his reality device, which was still attached, on the outside of the suit, to the right side of his chest.
After Bob instantly disappeared from sight, Weegie turned on the intercom system on her desk. She requested, “This is Officer Weegie. Please send a medical team to my office. We have the blood samples have arrived.”
(_)
Black Lagoon Reality. Two days after Rock came back from Hong Kong, of the past, of his home reality.
Revy had not returned to Lagoon Island, since then.
It was the early evening on Lagoon Island. A few hours before sunset.
There was a knock on the front doors of Lagoon mansion.
Rock answered the doors.
She opened the door to her right said, and she saw Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru standing in front of her.
All of them were in their usual outfits. Though, they had no weapons on them. But, it was the facial expressions that they were giving Rock, that concerned her.
Rock mentally noted, 'They do not look happy to see me.'
Akira said, in a stern tone of voice, “Rock. We need to talk about, Bob, and Ed. Also, you are going to tell use where Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer are? And what all four of you have been up too. Including, you asking Annie for help.”
Rock gulped, as she thought, with worry, 'They know what is going on.'
A few seconds later, Rock let Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma, into her home. And after Rock closed the door behind them, the four adults had a little discussion, concerning Bob and Ed.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
One of my goals of this anthology of insanity, is to push the limits of three genres. The badass genre. The crazy awesome genre. And the gender bending genre.
This chapter leaned heavily on pushing the limits of the gender bending genre.
While some stories have had global gender bending events. Those stories rarely ever had their gender bending problems spread to other realities.
Readers, if you are wondering, the transgender virus world in this chapter is inspired by Chris Jones' Ranma Virus fanfic, which was written around a decade and a half ago.
And while I used the concept, I did not copy that story. Especially, since that story dealt with the Ranma cast. Where as the parts of this story, on the plague world, did not show any of the Ranma Half cast.
Those that have read the Virus series will notice the differences between those stories, and this chapter.
Another reason I wrote this story was that I figured, since no one has taken up the concept of such a story in years, barring those stories posted on Fictionmania, then I would use the concept in my stories. And I found this concept to be very interesting to work on.
Readers, if you have not read the Ranma Virus fanfic story, and its sequels, I highly suggest you track them down. They are a great set of stories to read.
It should be noted that Chris Jones' Ranma Virus fanfic was first posted on the internet on June 18th, 2000.
The Gacha Gacha manga, was first published on December 17th, 2002. That is the first Gacha Gacha manga, Capsule. Gacha Gacha Secret, with Akira, and his-her gender bending with a sneeze ability, is the second stories of the Gacha Gacha series.
The reason I am mentioning this is that in the Ranma Virus fanfic, Ranma's curse is tagged to a virus that is similar to a cold virus. Long story short, anyone that gets the virus, gets a cold, and ends up with the ability to change gender with water temperatures, like Ranma can.
The interesting part of the Ranma Virus story is that during the cold phase of the virus, the initial trigger for the gender change was a sneeze. Then, they are stuck in their opposite gender for a few weeks, to a month, until their bodies fight off the virus to the point they can change genders back and forth with hot and cold water.
So, the idea of someone changing genders with a sneeze is at least a year and a half older than the original Gacha Gacha manga.
Though, I not saying that Hiroyuki Tamakoshi got the idea for Akira's gender bending sneeze ability from the Ranma Virus fanfic. It may have just been a case of two people thinking the same thing.
Also, I will credit that Hiroyuki Tamakoshi used sneezing gender ability idea, and did a marvelous job running with the concept, in a full series, without the idea getting old.
That is not easy. And that takes skill.
Still, this does prove the gender bending sneeze idea did not originate from the Gacha Gacha Secret manga series.
Also, in my story, the gender bending virus causes the gender change without sneezing. And instead those infected need to be exposed to cold water to change. And they can immediately change back with hot water. There is no locking of genders, except for biological functions, and during pregnancy.
This make the virus even more dangerous, because a person might think they have a cold, until they are exposed to cold water. Which could be a while. And thus allowing them to spread the virus, without knowing what the virus truly is.
On the chapter, itself.
This chapter gave me a lot of room to work with.
The plot and scenes in this chapter allowed me to look at what would happen, if an entire Earth, in modern times, suffered a gender bending pandemic. Also, it shows how easily such a pandemic can spread.
Along with this, I got to get into detail of what some of the sociological and political changed may happened, after such an event, over the course of decades.
This is what got me interesting in writing, in the first place. Writing about possibilities.
And by having the event being decades in the past, from the point of view of those characters in the scenes. The major upheaval have already come and gone, and civilization has just continued on, with a few interesting changes.
As such, I can cover the details of the situation, without having any serious drama, as such matters were discussed.
This allowed me to create dialogues scenes. Such as the scene between Bob and Doctor Ashley Cullen. They can just talk about the subjects, in detail, in a casual, relax atmosphere.
On a side note. I have found that few stories like this rarely cover the, years later, angle. The stories will cover the original event, and soon after. But, the usually don't have follow up stories, on what is happening on such worlds, years later.
And while that alternate Earth is a plague world. It is not a horrible world. The plague they have is not that bad. They all soon got over the cold symptoms of the virus, and they just have to deal with a few more problems than the humanity of many other Earths in the multiverse.
As the saying goes. Life goes on.
Also, I really liked how, Bob's “just people” comment came out, in the bar scene, of this chapter. It puts the situation in the proper perspective.
Bob just views people as people. He is not judgmental towards gender benders.
Bob main contention, on the matter, is that he does not want to be a gender bender. That is why he refuses to tell anyone what the intial triggers to his alien genes are. Because, he believes that doing so, will create a situation, where those that know will be tempted to try to turn Bob into a gender bending.
And while most people are quarantined are done so to prevent from infect others, in Bob was both this, and to not be reinfected by others, on the plague world version of Earth.
Also, I mentioned that Nechla did not get into trouble for what she did. Because Bob talked her superiors out of punishing her. That was so she would not seek revenge on him.
This is just a form of genre savviness on Bob's part.
Also, Weegie makes a point that her research is not to stop the gender changing, but to control it better. Which is not surprising.
Once person can do something. That person did not like their new ability taken again from him, or her.
On the time span of Bob's journey into the multiverse. I planned for the time frame to be longer. But, when I got to thinking about it. When one can instantly travel across space, time, and realities, they run through their location options fairly quickly. So, instead of years, Bob's journey, from his point of view, happened over the span of several months.
I like how the final scene for this chapter ended up. Where Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma visit Rock, at her family home. And the three gender benders finally put their feet down, and start the ball rolling on stopping this madness set against Bob and Ed.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Eleven: “Traveling into the Weird.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Star Trek Reality. Location. Deep Space Nine.
Two days after Bob previously left Deep Space Nine. The local time was in the early afternoon, as Bob teleported into in his black environmental suit, into the quarantined, isolation cell, in the infirmary.
Bob looked around. There was a bed, a desk, with a cushioned chair. There was also window that facing the main part of the infirmary. And while there was not a curtain on the window. There was a terminal by the left side of the window. Along with that being the controls to the intercom, it also turned the window from being solid black, to clear. At the moment, the window was black.
On the wall opposite to the window, at the foot of the bed, there was a replicator for food, drinks, and other items.
Bob though, “Good. I know how to use that. And the staff will not have to transport me food. Now, what about the door. Is it locked?”
Bob then saw the door. He sighed in relief, as he saw that the door to the cell was closed.
Bob thought, 'Good. The place is sealed. Now, to make sure someone does not accidentally open the door. They can take samples through the transporter.'
Bob then walked over to the door, and he manually locked it from the inside.
Bob thought, 'Fortunately, these types of doors were designed with two manual locks. One on the outside, for those that don't want to stay inside. And one on the inside, for those that want to make sure no one will accidentally come in. Now, to get out of this suit. Then, I will inform the Commander Nerys, and the medical staff.'
He quickly took off his suit, detached his reality device from the suit, and put his reality device into his coat pocket. He then pulled out his hat from his coat, and put it on.
Bob went over to the wall terminal. He switched the window from black, to clear.
Bob saw that the medical staff had not yet noticed him. And there were no patients in the infirmary.
Bob thought, 'Good. They are not busy. Now, to give them the bad news.'
Bob turned on the intercom. He calmly stated, “Hello. This is Bob. I am in the quarantine isolation cell, in the infirmary. I am following bio-hazard protocols I was instructed to do so, in the event of an emergency. Please inform Commander Nerys, and the medical staff, that there is a bio-hazard situation that needs to be dealt with.”
Bob saw that the people on the other side of the window, heard what he said. As they turned to look at him.
Bob also noticed on of the staff using their com-badge to contact operations center.
Bob thought, 'Now, I have to wait for Commander Nerys. And I am sure she is going to be upset with me, when she sees me. Though, I believe she will see reason, while I explain the situation to her.'
(_)
Twenty minutes later, Commander Kira Nerys stormed into the infirmary, and to the window in the isolation cell.
She looked at Bob, and Bob looked back at her.
Bob thought, 'Yep. She is as upset as I thought she would be, when I came up with this plan.'
Kira clicked on the intercom to the isolation cell. She looked at Bob, as Bob looked at her. She demanded, “Bob! How dare you put this station as risk!”
Bob calmly replied, “Commander Nerys. I only do this because your reality, and the multiverse is already as risk from this virus I am bringing here. And I brought you the virus so Federation medical teams can start working on it.”
“You see. I suspect someone else that was infected with the virus, traveled across the realities, and she may have exposed people from across the universe. I am trying to head off a multiversal pandemic.”
“And this reality's Federation is one of the few organizations that has the means to develop and deliver treatments, cures, and vaccines for this virus, if it heads across the multiverse, and comes to your reality.”
Kira thought, 'He has point. In his position, I might does the same things he has done.'
Kira forced herself to calm down, as she ordered, “Explain what happened? And what the virus does?”
Bob stated, “First, the virus does not kill, nor injure people. Besides the primary, long term problem. They just have a mild Earth cold for a few days. But, this virus is one of the diseases that can wreck civilizations. Long story short, this virus causing people to change genders when splashed with cold water. Hot water changes them back, until they are splashed with cold water again. I know it sounds ridiculous.”
Kira sarcastically replied, “What part of your life isn't?”
Bob nodded, while continued to look at Kira through the window.
Bob said, “You got that right. And it gets worse. A humanoid alien came to the plague world, in another reality, and was exposed to the virus. She carried that virus to her home world. I just stopped a pandemic hitting another galaxy. And over the course of those days, those on the planet, and I learned this virus effects almost all known aliens, it comes into contact with. And the symptoms, including being able to bend their genders with water, start to manifest very quickly. With in a few hours. And by then there are highly contagious.”
“Though, strangely, it only effects sentient aliens. Those that are at the level of human intelligence, or higher. Though, this is general intelligence of a species, and not per person. Being foolish will not prevent them being infected. And being able to change genders with water.”
Kira commented, “It sounds like the situation has been contained.”
Bob stated, “I hope you are correct. The problem is she might have been to other places in the multiverse, between the plague world, and her homeworld. I don't know. And she is not talking about it. The good news is these aliens have a handle on organic technology and sciences. And they will likely get a handle virus, and gain control of it. But even so, I like to go with those I know that can handle the situation. And it is always wise to get a second set of eyes on a problem.”
Kira conceded, “I see your point. Though, I don't see how bad this could be for a culture. Though, it would make things interesting.”
Bob responded, “For you. With your past history and friends. Yes.”
Bob mentally added, 'And you would have something to show you ex-boyfriend. Odo, the next time you meet.'
Kira realized what Bob was alluding too. She admitted, “Yes. I think Odo would find such abilities to be interesting.”
Bob replied, “I agree.”
Kira inquired, “So, how did the civilization, on the planet the virus originated from, handle the situations the virus created.”
Bob pointed out, “The people on the original plague world mostly handled the virus well. No serious problems. They just worked through their problems, and they likely have more interesting lives in their bedrooms. But, think of other civilizations that are not as socially advanced as yours, and mine. Such as the civilization on Ferenginar, Though, I will admit the have made some recent strides towards advancement in a number of social areas.”
Kira giggled. She then commented, “I will admit that. Though, in the case of the Ferengi, it might be worth seeing.”
Bob replied, “I disagree. But, either way, I would not want to be responsible for that happening to anyone.”
Kira asked, “I realize you feel that way, Bob. So, are you going to be stuck here for the rest of your life? Or, do you have a plan?”
Bob explained, “Because of my odd genetic background, I am immune to the virus. Though, I am temporally a carries. The virus will eventually flush from my body, with in two weeks. Also, the virus only lasts a few hours on nonliving surfaces.”
Kira replied, “That is good to know.”
Bob mentioned, “In addition, during my adventure on that plague world. Someone bit me, to the point of drawing blood. And the introduction blood into that person's body, seemed to have changed the trigger for that person, from water temperature, to sneezing.”
Kira guessed, “I bet the locals are happy about that discovery?”
Bob stated, “Oh. They are. I donated some my blood to help then find better ways to control their changes. And to head off any possible problems in the future. I would like to get with the doctors here on how my DNA, mixed with the virus causing the trigger to change to sneezing. Like how my dormant abilities would could cause such a change of triggers.”
Kira, said, “That is interesting, Bob. You will tell the medical staff everything you know about this virus, and you will give them new samples of your blood.”
Bob responded, “Yes, Commander Nerys.”
Kira turned to the doctor, whom was standing near her. She ordered, “Doctor. Have your staff collect the samples from Bob. The original virus. Any mutated versions of the virus, you find in his blood. Along, with new DNA samples from him. On top of what we have on file on him.”
“Double check to make sure he really is immune and the virus will flush out of his body. In addition, make sure he conformable.”
“Also, I want you to start work on studying that virus. Bob, made several good points. It is best if the Federation is not caught with their pants down. Finally, I expect your first report, sent to me, on what Bob has to say, by this evening.”
The doctor replied, “Yes Commander.”
Kira turned to Bob, as she said, “Bob, I looked forward to seeing you out of the isolation cell in two weeks.”
Bob agreed, “Thank you, Commander. So, do I.”
Kira smiled at Bob. She then turned, and walked out of the infirmary.
Meanwhile, Bob sat down on the bed in the isolation cell.
Bob asked through the intercom, to the medical staff, “Does anyone have a computer tablet, or book I can read.”
One of the medical staff, whom was a woman, said, “We will see what we can find, and transport to you, it to your cell. Though, that should not be a problem. Also, we will help keep you from getting too bored.”
Bob inquired, “I appreciate that. And I am more than willing to take my own blood, to minimize the possibility of infecting others. You can just transport the equipment into my cell. And I will do it myself. With you transporting the samples to secure locations.”
The member of the medical staff that spoke to Bob, stated, “We are hoping you would volunteer do that. In a few minutes. We will start that getting the supplies and equipment together. And instructing you on how to take your own blood. Right now, we still need to set up a few things, for a full bio-hazard situation. But, you have done everything right on your end.”
Bob requested, “Thank you. I have some questions. I am from the twenty-first century. I can handle most tech here. But, I don't see where to use the restroom, clean my hands, nor take a shower. Also, when I do, I hope you respect the privacy option on the window.”
“Also, I will need something to wear for the next week, instead of just these clothes everyday. And I want to keep these closes. I know for a face that the virus does not live on surfaces for long.”
The medical staff member smiled at Bob. She said, “Don't worry. We will respect your privacy. And since you know so much about how long the virus lives, you will be allowed to keep you clothing. Also, your room comes with all the features you need for you bodily needs We will show you how use the replicator to make various clothing, food, and drink.”
“Also, there is a toilet, sink, and shower, that come out of various walls.”
“We will show you how to access and use the devices in your room, in a few minutes. And we will instruct you on how to get the replicate to create you some clean clothes in a little while.”
Bob replied, “Thank you, ma'am.”
The medical staff member responded, “You're welcome.”
(_)
Bob spent most of the next two weeks in boredom, trapped in the quarantine isolation cell, though the medical staff did help him with his boredom. But, because he was from a parallel past, the medical staff told him that they would not let him access the Galactic Computer Network, their equivalent of the internet.
When Bob was told this, on the first day, he thought, 'Damn prime directive. I have been to realities, where humanity's technological abilities even eclipses the Federation's own technology. I have even brought some items of such technology to this station, to sell to Commander Nerys But, I might as well not complain about that matter. Doing so will not help my situation.'
But, they did provide him with a data pad he could use to read books, watch movies, listen to music, and play video games. Sometimes, at the same time. Also, Bob exercised everyday. And he found the cell's replicator produced health, and tasty, foods and drinks.
Finally, after almost two full weeks in the isolation cell, in the afternoon, station time, after three separate medical scans within the span of an hour, the doctor finally cleared him to leave isolation cell, with his items and clothing.
Also, Bob was informed, they were already starting to used the data, and computer simulations, they got from both the virus, and Bob's own DNA, to understand the basic mechanics of how the gender change, and triggers work. And though, it would take years to fully understand how the virus and change work. And created vaccines and treatments to control the virus, and keep those infected from being contagious. But, they now had a working understanding to continue their research.
Bob was happy to here this. Almost as much as being finally allowed to leaved quarantine.
After Bob left the isolation cell, through the door, and he exited the infirmary, Bob first went to his quarters to drop off his weapons, and get a few bars of gold pressed latium from there.
Bob then went to meet with Kira, at her earlier earliest inconvenience, which was an hour later.
When he was informed that Kira was waiting for him, he went to the operations center, and checked in with Kira, in her office. And their meeting was both productive and pleasant.
By the time Bob was finished with his meeting with her, it is early evening. And he went to Quarks to get drunk.
Bob entered the bar, and sat down at his usual place at the bar counter. He then ordered dinner, and he started drinking alcohol.
Bob finished dinner a half an hour later, but he didn't stop drinking various types of alcohol, for the next few hours.
The amount of alcohol that Bob consumed was only less impressive than the list of various types of drinks that Bob drank.
Bob's first drink was Andorian ale, served cold.
This was followed by Klingon blood wine, served warm.
Afterward, Bob chased both drinks with smooth Bacardi Black Label Rum.
Next was Wild Turkey whiskey, straight up, which had a bite to it.
Then, a few cups of iced, Jack and Cola.
And finally, after Quarks had mostly cleared out for the night, Quark pulled out some Romulan ale, for Bob, which Quark still had a number of bottles hidden. From when the Federation embargo on Romulan ale was temporally lifted during the Dominion War.
Quark let Bob had a few shots of from one of his bottles of Romulan ale.
Soon after, it was near closing, and nearly everyone, including Morn, had left already left for their quarters, or docked ships.
After coming back from the men's restroom, Bob was sititng at his chair, at the counter.
Quark stood across the counter, from Bob, as looked on at Bob with pity. He thought, 'I have never seen Bob like this. Drunk, yes. But, not this drunk. And now in this melancholy mood.'
While completely wasted, on the good stuff, Bob asked, as he slurred his speech, “Quark, do you want to know what is on my mind?”
Quark said, “If it is suicide, let me know. I will get you some help.”
Bob replied, “Nah. I have too much going for me. Including, a hot a girlfriend to go back to. For me to kill myself, just yet. No. I am thinking about and getting drunk over how much I have so royally screwed up. I royally screwed over an entire planet, Quark. And it could have been an entire galaxy. My home galaxy. Where my Earth is located at. That would have gotten my home Earth destroyed. And all of my family, and friends, there killed.”
Quark responded, “I heard rumors of you being in quarantine. But, Kira kept a lid on it.”
Bob inquired, “You want the full story?”
Quark replied, “Sure.”
Bob stated, “On my last trip through the multiverse, I was running out of options to find a cure for my friend. So, I took a page from Star Fleet, and I boldly went where no one has going before. And I went too far.”
Quark commented, “Your stories tend to be weird, even for here. Let me guess, this placed was weird, even my your standards.”
Bob slurred, “Got it in one, Quark. This was an alternate Earth had a very strange plague. All the humans were there were infected now change genders by being splashed with water. Cold water changes their from their original gender. And hot water changes them back to their original gender. And if they get pregnant, they are locked as female until they give birth.”
Quark took a step back, as he asked, “Are you infected?”
Bob shrugged, “No. My odd aliens genes made me immune. But, I could still carry the virus. That was when I was in isolation, twice, for nearly two weeks, each time. Until the virus was completely flushed from my body. The first time was in an isolation cell, on that plague world. Which I volunteered to stay in, so I could safely leave, without infecting anyone when I traveled to other realities. As you know the second time was hear. And that was volunteer, as well.”
Quark responded, “I am guessing that the virus somehow got loose. And it wasn't you that caused the outbreak.”
Bob answered, “Yes. Well, partly. Someone followed me to that plague world. An alien woman, a space police officer, from an alien world I visited a few days before. She unknowingly got herself infected and returned to her reality and home world. My home reality. Her homeworld is the capital planet for an entire galactic nation. Which, humanity, on my Earth, barely knows about.”
Quark spoke up, “Oh hell. I am starting to see why you got drunk.”
Bob responded, “Exactly. And I had to be exposed to the virus again, so I could head to that alien world, and warn them of the virus. If anyone else on that planet went, they would have carried the infection with them. And they might have spread the disease, if the woman did not have the virus in her body. Which, she did.”
“Fortunately, I did. The woman was only on the planet for ten minutes. But that, along with a few hours on the plague world, was long enough to start sneezing, thus becoming contagious, and be able to change to a man, of his species. We were able to get the planet fully quarantine, before the virus got off world. I saved my home galaxy from that plague. But, not before it infected the rest of that planet in the matter of days.”
Quark inquired, with concern in his tone of voice, “What happened afterward?”
Bob explained, in his slurred speech, “Luckily, that alien nation is very advanced. In a lot of ways, probably on par with Star Fleet technology. And after I helped them get some samples of blood from the person that was my realities counterpart to patient zero of that plague world, along with my own DNA, which is immune, and can change the trigger to sneezing. I believe they will be fine.”
Quark replied, “That is a relief.”
Bob quietly said, “Yea. But, it does make me feel any better. It is my fault that alien woman tracked me to that world. And she then left, and infected her own homeworld.”
Quark pointed out, “Actually, it sounds like it is not your fault. It was that alien woman's fault. And it could be a lot worse.”
Bob agreed, “Yes. It could But, what happened makes me a hypocrite. I try my best to keep my manhood intact, and my actions lead to screwing up the genders of an entire planetary population. Maybe, I should just electrocute myself, and get it over with.”
Quark sternly said, “No, Bob. Suicide is not the option.”
Bob commented, “I am not talking about suicide. Electrocution activates my alien genes, and would give the ability to change genders with a sneeze.”
Quark responded, “Oh. Still, never do anything stupid while drunk. That also applies while sober. And it sounds like that woman was at fault. On the other hand, you isolated yourself, twice, so you could safely leave and not infect anyone. What you did is commendable. Not many people would be willing to quarantine themselves like that, even once. Let alone twice.”
Bob replied, as he slurred, “Yes. I guess your right. I just wish I could believe it.”
Bob saw that his glass was empty. He requested, “Can I have another glass?”
Quark stated, “No. I am cutting you off, Bob. You look like you are about to collapse. If you do, I am going to have to call security.”
Bob said, “I understand.” he then reached into his right, side pants pocket, and he pulled out a few bars of gold pressed latium.”
Bob placed the bars onto the counter, as he commented, “This should cover my tap for tonight.”
Quark looked at the bars, as he thought, 'It is very close to covering his bill. And the guy has clearly been through hell. I will let the balance of his bill, slide for him, just this once.'
Quark said, “That will cover it.”
Bob replied, “Good.” Bob then fell face forward, onto the counter, as he passed.
Quark muttered, “Damn it. I didn't want to call security on him.”
Just as Quark was about to call security to come get Bob, he heard a male voice from across the room say, “Wait. I will help him to his quarters.”
Quark turned towards the voice. He saw the person was a human, japanese man, with short black hair, got up from a table in the very back of the bar, on the first floor, in the shadows of the room. He wear shirt, pants, and shoes.
Quark watched as the men walked over to counter, by Bob, to Bob's right side. When he reached Bob, he looked at Quark. He offered, “I am more than happy to help him to his quarters.”
Quark said, “If you would, I would appreciate it. Bob, is a good customer.”
The man agreed, “Yea. He is a decent guy. When he is not drunk.”
Quark asked, “He is not that bad when drunk, either. So, who are you?”
The man cracked a grin, as he said, “I am surprised Bob didn't tell you about me. I am Akira.”
Quark pointed out, “Bob said that Akira was a human, caucasian blond, woman.”
The man shrugged, as he replied, “Oh. That is easily fixed.”
Akira sneezed and instantly changed before Quark's eyes, from a japanese man, with short black hair, to a younger, caucasian woman, with long blond hair.
Quark raised an eyebrow. He admitted, “Okay, Akira. I will conceded that some of what Bob has claimed is true. But, I draw the line at the claim that all of this here, in this reality, is a work of fiction.”
Akira stated, “Understandable. But, then. Except for Odo. Whom was present during the incident. How many people in this reality know that you, Quark, along with Rom, and Nog, accidentally went back in time, and became the Roswell aliens, on Earth, for this reality?”
Quark's eyes widened, while he realized, as he said, “Everything he said is true.”
Akira commented, “Yes. It makes life interesting, when you learn that your life is as real to other people, as your holosuites are too you.”
Quark agreed, “Yea. It can put things in perspective.”
Akira asked, “Do you know where Bob's quarters are?”
Quark answered, “Yes.” He then gave her directions.
When Quark finished telling Akira how to get to Bob's quarters, Akira gave Quark a girlish smile. She said, “Thank you. And please don't mention my name, after I wake him up.”
Quark nodded once, as he replied, “Okay.”
Akira then sneezed back into a guy, and turned to Bob.
Akira shook Bob on Bob's right shoulder, while he said, “Come on, buddy. Let's get you some place to sleep.”
Bob leaned up, and said, “Oh right.” He then turned around and looked at Akira, as he asked, “Who are you?”
Akira answered, “The person who is going to help you to your quarters.”
Bob said, “Thanks.”
Bob then got up from his chair.
Akira saw that he was unsteady on his feet. He quickly caught Bob, as he said, “Here. Lean on my shoulders.”
Akira then threw Bob's right arm over his right shoulder, to let him lean on his left shoulder. Akira then reached around with his own left arm, from around Bob's back, to gently grip the left side of Bob's chest, under his left armpit.
Akira then slowly guided Bob out of Quarks, thought the front entrance.
As they were leaving, Quark offered, “Come back anytime. I would be more than happy to have you as a paying customer.”
Without turning around, Akira stated, “I just might, Quark. Have a good night.”
Quark replied, “You too.”
A minute later, Akira helped Bob out of Quarks, and into the bottom floor of the Promenade.
(_)
Ten minutes later, Akira and Bob reached Bob's quarters.
When they reached the door to Bob's quarters, Bob said, “Open.”
The door slid open, and Akira helped Bob inside.
As the door slid closed behind them, Akira lead Bob into his bedroom, and onto his bed.
Fortunately, the low light was still just bright enough to navigate Bob's quarters.
When they reached Bob's bed, Akira go Bob to gently lay down on his bed, on his stomach, with his clothes still on.
Bob was back to sleep in a matter of seconds, after his head hit his pillow.
Akira then sneezed, change him back into a woman.
She then pulled out her reality device from her left pants pocket.
She thought, 'Now, to get my gear and come back here.'
She then used her reality device to jump realities.
(_)
The next morning, the first sensation that Bob became aware of was the pounding headache he had from his hangover.
As Bob regained full consciousness, on his stomach, as he thought, 'At least, I usually don't get nauseous with my hangover. Still, I need to get something for this headache. And I wonder how much I had to drink last night?'
Bob turned over, leaned up. He then looked around his bed.
Bob noticed that the lights were slightly brighter, than the dim setting he usually had the lights at.
Bob then saw Akira, as a woman, dressed in her cowboy outfit, with her weapons. Though, she did not have on her cowgirl hat and sunglasses.
Akira sitting in a chair, next to his bed, to his right side. And she was looking right at Bob's face.
Bob also noticed that Akira was smiling at him.
In response, Bob quickly looked for his weapons. And he saw that his gunbelt, with his holstered revolver, and his folded knife were on a couch, across the room, where he had left them the previous day.
Bob turned back to look at Akira, as he thought, with worry, 'I am in no shape to fight right now. She has me dead to rights. Now, to find out what is going on, from her. On the bright side, it seems my hangover is starting to clear up on its own.'
Bob admitted, “Alright. You win. You got me. Now what?”
Akira continued to smile, as she responded, “Relax. I am not here to fight. Quite the contrary.”
Bob replied, “Good. So, how did you find me?”
Akira explained, “Natsuru, Ranma, and I had a long talk with Rock about you, and Ed. A good one, from your point of view. Anyway, we learned from Rock that Boris is with you. We then contacted Balalaika. We figured she might have an idea of where you were. And we were right.”
“She told me that most likely place that you would hide is Deep Space Nine. Then, I just thought of Deep Space Nine, and meeting you, after we met at the beach.”
Bob complimented, “Good detective work, Akira.”
Akira responded, “Thank you. Also Balalaika confirmed that Boris has cancer. It seems, that when you three went back in time, during that incident where you stole Lagoon company's car. Boris told Balalaika about him having cancer.”
“Once we confirmed, from Balalaika, that it was Boris, Ed, and you, that were in the past, we also realized that it was you, Bob, that stole the Lagoon group's car.”
Bob asked, “Is the Lagoon crew still pissed off about me stealing their car, and wrecking it?
Akira replied, “Nah. But, I am not sure if that are not upset with you about the fact you withheld important information on their futures, from them.”
Bob responded, with annoyance in his voice, “What could I do with both Sawyer and Shenhua breathing my neck at the time? You know what those two are capable up.”
Akira agreed, “I know. I personally don't hold the situation you are in against you. Though, concerning the Lagoon group, I know better to ask them, on the matter.”
Bob said, “Okay.” He thought, 'I will just have to likely deal with that situation, later.'
Akira questioned, “So, Boris is your friend with cancer?”
Bob answered, “Yes.”
Akira commented, “Interesting choice of friends.”
Bob retorted, “You're one to talk.”
Akira conceded, “True.
Bob inquired, “So, what happened during your conversation with Rock?”
Akira answered, “After we told Rock what you were doing, returning to our Earth, and helping to help the people on Oriotera. We all found what you did to be very heroic. Rock even verbally agreed with us, on the matter. And we got Rock to agreed to stop sending people after you, and Ed.”
“Though, when we tracked down Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer. And briefly talked to them. All three of those women told us that they refuse to give up their hunt for you both. And given what those three are capable of. Even with our own skills and abilities. We knew better than to push the matter.”
B responded, “Well, I will take a partial victory, over a complete defeat.”
Akira complimented, “That is a good way of looking at it. Also, I heard the conversation you had with Quark last night.”
Bob replied, “Good. Because I barely remember it, myself.”
Akira giggled. She then said, “I am surprised you remember any of it. Considering how much alcohol you have had.”
Bob commented, “This life is not for the faint of heart.”
Akira agreed, “Very true.”
Bob inquired, “Like I asked before. What now?”
Akira answered, “Now, I let you go. But first, I also was tasked, by Birdy, to give you this.”
Akira pulled out something from her right, side pants pocket, and she handed the item to Bob.
Bob gently took the item from Akira's hands. And he looked at it. He saw that it was an invitation card, in japanese, with a date and time.
Bob turned back to Akira, as he asked, “What is this?”
Akira answered, “I guess you haven't heard. Birdy and Nataru are getting married. And you, Ed, and Boris are invited.”
Bob put the invitation in a coat pocket, as he replied, “Cool.”
Akira went onto say, “Zangief is even going to be Nataru's best man.”
Bob responded, “That is nice to know. We will try to make it. But, I got to find a cure to Boris, first.”
Akira stood up, and she walked away from Bob. She came to a stop, in an empty space, in the room. She turned back to look at Bob. Next, she pulled out her reality device, from one of her pockets.
Akira said, “I understand. Good luck with your trip to the future. And see you later, and maybe then, as well”
Bob chuckled, as he watched Akira vanish from sight, right in front of him.
Since Bob was already dressed, he got up from his bed and walked to the couch to collect his gunbelt, revolver and folded knife.
Bob then went to the bathroom real quick.
When Bob came back his bedroom, he pulled out his the reality device.
Bob thought, 'Future. Here I come.'
Bob then thought of going to the future, by around two decades. He then pushed the red button on his reality device, and as he did a blind reality jump into his future.
In the blink of an eye, Bob found himself on a tropical island that he had never scene before.
He noticed that it was the middle of a sunny day.
He looked to his sides and noticed that behind him was a large field, with a beach to his five o'clock.
He did not turn all the way around, but he did see anyone as he turned his head.
Bob also saw that he was standing on the small porch, with a front double-door entrance, of a large mansion.
Bob tested the knob to his right side, and he found the door to be unlocked.
Bob thought, 'If this is the future. I might as well go inside. Though, if I meet the owners, I will be sure to be polite. I am not sure what I will have to say. But, I am sure it will be interesting. Still, I am positive that it is not my home, because, if it was, my future self would be here to greet me. Because, I really don't like wasting time.'
Bob opened the right door, he walked inside, and gently closed the door behind him.
After he walked inside, he found himself inside a large entryway with to staircases in front of him going up to the second story.
The doors to the surrounding rooms were open. Bob saw that to his right side, there was some sort of recreational den, with games, video game controllers, video discs, and various books on the table, seats, and couches.
As Bob put his reality device in his left, front, pants pocket, he thought, 'Well, this confirms that someone lives here. That is for sure. And I would guess it is a family. I think I will skip the whole Goldilocks story, and just head upstairs to get a birds eye view of the back of this mansion. If no one is in the front yard, and the den.'
'They are either in the dining room, having a meal. Or, the back yard. Or, they are gone. And checking out the back yard, from a high up view is a safer method, of process of elimination, than disturbing one's dinner. If they are at dinner. I will just head back outside, the front doors, and knock until someone answers.'
Bob walked up the right staircase. When he reached the second story of the building, he thought, 'It is best that I get a view from a corner room. That will allow me to see more from one vantage point.
Bob turned to his right, and he kept walking.
Bob continued walking down the long hallway, until he reached the end of it. He then saw an open door leading to a room to his left.
The door lead to the second to last room on that side. With the room facing the back of the mansion.
Bob thought, 'That should be close enough. And at least I can say that I did not intrude into a room, whose door was closed.'
Bob walked up to the door, and he looked inside the room. He saw that room had large windows facing the outside, backyard.
Bob thought, 'Just what I need. Now, let's see what the backyard to this place looks like.'
Bob walked into the room.
As soon as he got close to the window, he heard the door shut behind him.
Bob came to a stop, as he thought, 'Someone is in here with me.'
He swiftly walked turned around to see Revy, standing there. And Revy was wearing a red gown, with flat red slippers.
As Bob reached for his pistol, Revy calmly stated, “Relax. This is the future. We already settle our problems, years ago.”
Bob relaxed, as he stopped himself, from pulling out his gun. Though, he still stared at Revy.
As Revy walked up to Bob, to stand by the window, next to Bob, with her left side facing the window.
Revy noticed that Bob was still staring at her. She snorted, “Never seen a woman in a dress before?”
Bob shook his head, as he replied, “Not a tomboy like you, Revy. Please, don't take this the wrong way. But, I honestly thought the only time your friends would get you into a dress would be at your funeral.”
Revy giggled. She then responded, “I will give you that one, Bob. Personally, I hate getting dressed up. But, I will do so on special occasions.”
Bob complimented, “Like Ed, red truly is your color, Revy.”
Revy replied, “Thank you, Bob. I see you are polite as always.”
Bob said, “It has kept me alive so far.”
Revy commented, “Well, Bob. Welcome to my home.”
Bob stated, “I always wondered what this place looked like. Now, I know. And it is nice.”
Revy replied, “Thanks again.”
Bob asked, “So, what is the special occasion? What are you all dressed up in red, for?” He then continued, in a jovial tone of voice, “Finally, found that nuke you always wanted?”
Revy smirked, as she stated, “I already have one downstairs.”
Bob's jaw dropped. He quickly collected himself, as he pleaded, in a serious tone of voice, “Please Revy. Tell me you are joking.”
Revy continued smiling, as she stated, “Nope. Got one downstairs. But, it is only a multi-kiloton level nuke. Not a megaton nuke. And it requires five keys to activate. Though, only one key is needed to disarm it.”
“I, and each of the other Lagoon adults, each have a key. And we have to use them at the same time to arm the weapon. Still, it is nice to have that weapon. In case we need it.”
“But, you are not here for that. You are here for the special occasion I am dressed for. Look outside the window, and you will see what is going on.”
Bob did at Revy request. And what he saw greatly surprised him.
Revy said, “Congratulations.”
Bob saw two sets of chairs. With each sets having being several chairs wide, and being several row deep. Both sets of chairs faced away from the building. There was a long red rug between two sets of chairs. The rug lead to a podium.
The chairs were mostly filled, with several people. All of whom were dressed in either suits, or dresses. And there was a priest, in in his black suit, standing in the center of the podium, facing towards the building.
Also standing on the podium, in front of the priest, was a much older Bob, in a tux, Beside the older Bob, to his right side, was Ed in a white wedding gown. On the older Bob's left side was Boris in a tux. All three adults were facing the priest.
Bob stated, “Damn. Boris looks healthy.”
Revy commented, “Yes. Boris does. And Boris is your best man”
Bob replied, “Of course, he would be.”
Bob then noticed a few other things.
Bob said, “Wait a minute, my beard is gone. I guess I would shave for my own wedding.”
Revy giggled.
Bob added, “And I don't look half bad.”
Revy quipped, “You don't know the half of it.”
Bob then noticed, as he inquired, “What a minute. I look older. But, everyone else looks about the same age. Did I get stuck in a time vortex, or lost in the multiverse for a number of years?”
Revy answered, “No. The super-soldier serum we were given us has greatly slowed our aging. It even original restored our youths. You should see Yolanda. Chang did a good job on her. With the human cybernetic, human looking eye, replacing her lost right eye, and the super-soldier serum restoring her youth. She looks hotter than she did in that Viva Youth omake.”
Bob questioned, “How did Eda take that? And did she get that serum, as well?”
Revy said, “Yes. Eda got the super-soldier serum, as well. And while she is still good friends with Yolanda. She admitted to me of being a little jealous at no longer being the only hot, caucasian, blond, badass babe in the group.”
Bob cracked a grin, as he thought, 'I won't mention that Balalaika is a hot blond, as well. Still, I wonder about Ed and Boris.' He inquired, “I bet. And Ed and Boris?”
Revy replied, “Ed gets a rejuvenation treatment, in a few years. It works out well for her. And trust me, she is going to need it. And as for Boris, that is part of the cure.”
Bob responded, “Interesting. So, how is Boris cured? It would save me a lot of trouble.”
Revy stated, “I cannot outright tell you. It would it might create a paradox. Still, you have seen Boris is alive and healthy. So, you know this will work out. But, if you want to save Boris, you are going do two very difficult things. You are going to have to go back and tell Boris that you failed. And you are going to have to trust my past self, that is after your ass.”
Bob commented, “You never do things in half measures, Revy.”
Revy replied, “Nope.”
Bob said, “Fine. I am out of options. I will take grabbing at straws, over nothing.”
Revy smiled, as she said, “I got to go join the party. And you got to go head back to the past, and your home, to talk to Boris, Ed, and my past self.”
Bob nodded. He stated, “I hope you have fun at the party.”
Revy replied, “Thanks. I plan too.”
Bob then pulled out a reality device. He thought of an hour after he left Ed and Boris, at the condo, in a suburban tone in of Miami, Florida, in that specific alternate Earth. Bob held that thought, as he he press the red button to the device, and he instantly jumped through realities, to return to his friends.
Revy continued to smile, as she watched Bob disappeared in the blink of an eye.
Revy then turned and walked out of the room. As she headed downstairs, she thought, 'Bob, you don't know the half of what is going to happen to you three. And it took all my willpower not to tell you.'
Revy then started laughing for several seconds, as she made her way down to the wedding, that was happening in the backyard of her home.
(_)
The next thing Bob knew, after leaving Lagoon mansion, was that he currently stood in front of the condo, near the east coast of Florida, on an alternate Earth, where he left Ed and Boris.
Bob looked behind him, and he saw the position of the sun setting in the horizon.
Bob then looked back at the entrance to the condo, as he thought, 'From the look of the sun, I say that I have been gone for an hour. Their time. Just as I wanted. Well, I danced with the multiverse, and lost. But, it was one hell of a dance... Time to break the news to Boris and Ed.'
Bob pocketed his reality device in his front left pants pocket.
As Bob walked towards the condo entrance, Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer came out from behind the left corner of the home, and they made their way to stand in front of him.
Bob came to a stop four feet from them. He saw that they did not have their weapons in hand.
Bob thought, 'At least, they are not pointing their weapons as me. Still, I do not feel like playing this game, right now.'
Meanwhile, all three women look at Bob. Revy smirked, as she stated, with eagerness in her tone of voice, “We got you now, Bob.”
Bob looked Revy, in her eyes, as he snapped, “I am not in the mood, Revy.”
Shenhua noticed that Bob's overall demeanor was wrong. She asked, “What is wrong, Bob?”
Bob turned to Shenhua, as he stated, “Boris is dying from cancer. There is why I have been on my own for so long. I was looking for a cure for him, in the multiverse, while Ed stayed with him. And before you ask. I failed in finding him a cure. Now, I have to break the new to him that he is going to die.”
Shenhua replied, “I am sad to hear that. Cancer is a horrible way to go.”
Revy commented, “Well, that sucks.”
Sawyer commented, through her electrolarynx choker, “Boris deserves a better death, than to die on his back.”
Bob halfheartedly said, “I am glad you feel that way. Now, please stand out of the way, so I can tell, Boris, the bad news. We can continue this chase, tomorrow.”
Revy stated, “Wait. There maybe an alternative.”
Bob mentally reflected, 'I hope future Revy is not screwing more over, literally. She said that trusting her past self would save Boris.'
Bob inquired, “What do you have in mind?”
Revy told him.
After Revy finished her answer, Bob just stared at her for a few seconds. He then said, “Well, Revy. I have to say, that is going there. But, we are out of options. Still, it would have to be Boris' choice.”
Revy commented, “I respect Boris enough to give him that choice. Unlike others.”
Bob said, “Revy, I need you to come with me. Don't try anything, I am not in the mood. Shenhua and Sawyer. If you don't mind. I would prefer if you stay outside. Boris is tired, and he is in bed. Let's not give him a heart attack. This meeting, and Revy's offer, is going to be stressful enough, as is.”
Shenhua responded, “I can understand you wanting to limit the number of people going to see Boris, at one time.”
Sawyer replied, “I agree. I hope he says, yes.”
Revy and Shenhua stepped to Bob's left side, while Sawyer stepped to Bob's right side.
Bob then walked between them, as he mad his way to the front door, with Revy following right behind him.
Bob knocked on the door, as he stated, “Ed, it's Bob. Open up. I got a cure for Boris, from the last people you would expect.” He thought, 'Even thought I left the door unlocked. I do not want Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, to know that.'
A few seconds later, Ed opened the door, and looked at Bob, Revy, along with Shenhua and Sawyer standing on the lawn, a few feet from behind the first two.
Ed then saw Bob's full, bushy, through groomed beard, with his black hair, that went down to his neckline.
Ed stated, “Ed likes Bob's new beard and slightly longer hair. But, Ed is worried how long it took to grow?”
Bob admitted, “Yes. I have been gone a while. But, not that long. Only several months. Also, I ran out of options. You know me, I would not be turning to them for help. If I didn't have anywhere else to turn too.”
Ed looked at Revy, and then back at Bob. She replied, “Ed understands. And Ed does not want to know how desperate Bob is to want help from them. But, Ed is happy to see Bob back, alive, and healthy.”
Bob smiled, as he responded, “Thank you, Ed.”
Revy requested, with impatience lacing her tone of voice, “If we could move this along.”
Ed frowned at Revy. Then, she looked back at Bob. Ed said, “Boris is asleep right now. But, a cure would be worth waking Boris. Follow Ed.”
As soon as Bob and Revy were inside, Ed shut the door behind, but she did not lock it.
Ed thought, 'Given strength of these bad girls, locking the door would just be an unnecessary insult.'
Ed then walked passed the two other adults, as all three made their way through the inside of the condo, to Boris' bedroom.
When they came to the door, to Boris' bedroom, in the hallway, they saw the door was open.
Bob thought, 'The doors open, in case he needs to call Ed for help. He must be really more tired than he originally let on.'
Bob could see that Boris was laying on his bed, above his sheets. He was wearing just boxers and a t-shirt.
Bob turned to Revy, as he quietly requested, “Revy, please stay in the hallway, until I call for you. He might have a gun under his pillow. Let's avoid a fight that none of us want.”
Revy nodded, as she replied, “Okay.” She then backed away from the door.
After Revy moved away from the doorway to Boris' bedroom, Bob and Ed walked into the room.
As they did so, Ed whispered, to Bob, “Ed got Boris' reality device working, again.”
Bob softly replied, “That was quick. I thought you said it would take around a month.”
Ed quietly said, “That was when I was taking my time. Ed even tested it.”
Bob whispered, “Where did you go?”
Ed smiled, as she softly replied, “Nowhere special. Just the grocery store. As far as Boris was concerned, Ed was back in five minutes. Just like you.”
Bob quietly said, “Okay.”
By then, both adults can come to stop at the foot of Boris' bed, with Bob standing to Ed's right side.
Both adults turned to Boris.
Bob stated, in a normal tone of voice, “Hey Boris. It is Bob. I am back.”
A few seconds later, Ed and Bob watched as Boris' eyes opened.
Boris leaned up in his bed. He then looked at them.
Boris complimented, “Nice beard, Bob.”
Bob responded, “Thanks. I have a line on a cure for you. From someone. Though, I do not want you to have a heart attack when you see the person offering you this possible cure. And I want you to know, even with my own issues, I will respect your choice.”
Boris calmly replied, “Okay.”
Bob turned to the door, as he requested, “You can come in.”
Revy walked into the room. She came to a stop, near Bob and Ed. She turned to Boris, as she said, “Hi Boris.”
Boris deadpanned, in his russian accent, “Hi Revy.” He then turned to Bob, as he commented, “Bob, you must have been through a lot to want her help.”
Bob turned to face Boris, as he stated, “You are not that far off. I will tell you and Ed about it, later. When you are well. And we have lots of alcohol available, to consume.”
Boris replied, “I looked forward to hearing your story.” Boris then turned to Revy, as he requested, “Okay. Let us hear your offer.”
Revy inquired, “First. I have a question. From what I understand. When Chang had his organization running at full steam, you, and the rest of Hotel Moscow, were kept out of the loop on a lot of things, except for Balalaika?”
Boris stated, “Yes. We were. And we expressed our displeasure in an explosive manner.”
Revy commented, “Yea. You guys went all out, at the least desired time. Anyway, what you are not aware of is that the gender changing vats, and the process does a number of other things to those that use them. For those turned from male to female, regenerates all all injuries and removes scars.”
Bob said, “I can vouch for that with Annie. AKA, gender bent Death Vader. You would never guess that Annie was ever seriously injured, like Anakin was in Star Wars Episode Three. She looks completely healthy, young, and scar free.”
Revy commented, “Correct. And for both genders, the vat process also cures all diseases and health problems, including cancer. The vat process even cures poisoning, and flushes out the poisons in the body. And we have access to some vats. Retrieving a vat, and a manual for it. To learn how to work one. Would not be difficult.”
Boris could not believe what Revy was suggesting. He asked, in disbelief, “Revy. You want to turn me into a woman?”
Revy shrugged, as she said, “Well, you could consider the gender change to be a side effect to curing you of your cancer.”
Boris sarcastically replied, “Some side effect.”
Revy stated, “Boris. Keep mind, as I said, this treatment will remove scars. Also, other injures, afflictions, such as cancer, will be removed. And your body will be completely restored. You will still be human. Just female. I won't lie to you. You will have to deal with the problems that come with being female. But, they are liveable.”
“And as you know, from Rock, Benny, and Dutch, that instant packets of spring of drowned man works on those that are processed. Though, be careful not to get yourself nor someone else, pregnant. Which can happened, by yourself, if you are not careful, as you swap back and forth.”
“Plus, when it comes to the second part of the process, the super-soldier serum. The serum will restore your youth, and make your body very healthy, and athletic. You will be stronger, faster, and have more stamina than you have ever had in your life. And your senses will increase a bit.”
Boris pointed out, “Nice sales pitch. But, what about the brainwashing?”
Revy grumbled, under her breath, for a few seconds. She then said, “Okay. Fair question. The only brainwashing we plan to do to you, will make you conformable in your new gender, and you will become bi-sexual. The same programing that Rock got, when she was changed.”
Boris inquired, “I am not saying, yes. I will say that I could live with that. But first, I need to know. How long would this change take to for this change to be complete?”
Revy replied, “One month.”
Boris questioned, “You expect us to trust that you won't do anything to us for a month?”
Revy plainly answered, “Yes. We can have a truce. Shenhua, Sawyer, and I, have done it before. When Rock was forced to change, or die. And Rock's group spent a month in San Francisco during that time, without us coming after them. Besides, we are in this for the challenge. There is no fun in shooting ducks in a barrel.”
Boris turned to Bob, as he questioned, “Is there any other cure out there, Bob?”
Bob sadly answered, “None that I can find, Boris. And I looked. Still, it is your call.”
Boris quietly said, “Thank you for your efforts.” He then looked over at Ed.
Ed noticed Boris looked at her. She stated, “Ed would like you to live, Boris.”
Boris turned back at Revy, and he stared at her for a few seconds. He then stated, “Okay. I will do it. I am out options. At least, I will still be human, alive, and healthy. If you can deal with those problems Revy, and not go on a killing spree, so can I.”
Bob thought, 'Why does that comment fill me with dread?... Oh yea... I am about to become the only guy in this group. Not good. And if I complain about the matter, they will electrocute me just on sheer principle.”
Revy said, “I look forward to seeing how you turn out, Boris. We will be back in a few hours, with the vat and manual. I noticed the living room here has a twelve feet high ceiling. Clear out a corner, with a space by at least five feet in diameter. We will put the vat there. If someone comes by, you can throw a sheet over the vat, and call it an aquarium.”
Bob complimented, “Clever thinking.”
Revy grinned, as she responded, “Thank you.”
Bob stated, “We will clear out the back, right corner.”
Revy replied, “That will do. See you in a little bit.”
Revy then walked out of the room, and headed for the front door.
With Revy gone, Boris turned to Ed and Bob. He stated, “Before you even think about it, Ed. When I get out, there will be no playing dress up with me. Do I make myself clear?”
Ed said, in disappointment, “Yes.”
Boris said, “And Bob. I expect you to help Ed find some simple clothing for my new physical frame. Something plain. Pants, shirts, basic shoes, plain.”
Bob replied, “I promise I will do so. And I will make sure you get a plain white bra and cotton underwear for women.”
Boris stated, “That will do. Still, you are likely going to have wait until I fully change. As I grew up, I went from a skinny young man, to a stocky older man. I have no idea what I will look like as a woman.”
Ed lips curled into a wicked grin, as she teased, “We saw the omakes, pretty boy.”
Boris rolled his eyes for a few seconds.
Bob said. “I think you made the right call, bulking up, in your youth.”
Boris looked over at Bob, as he replied, “I appreciate that, Bob.”
Bob responded, “No problem. Anyway, we got to clear a place in the living room. Do you want us to get you something to eat before they get here.”
Boris answered, “I think it is best I do this on an empty stomach. And as you leave, could you shut the door? I will need some private time alone.”
Bob thought, with amusement, 'I bet I know why.'
Bob said, “Sure. No problem. We will let you know when they get back.”
As Ed and Bob exited the room, and into the hallway, Bob gently shut the door behind them.
(_)
Three hours later, right after dark, Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer returned, by teleporting into the living room.
Revy took one look at the space Bob and Ed made for the vat, in the back right corner of the room. She then teleport away again.
A few seconds later, Revy teleport, along with the vat, in the corner, where the space was clear. She was careful to teleport in front of the large machine, and away from the corner.
Bob then noticed there was a booklet in Revy's left hand, with her reality device in her right hand.
Revy handed the booklet to Bob, as she said, “Here is the manual. It is not hard to understand. Just read it before you put Boris in the vat.”
Bob gently took the booklet, as he said, “Thank you.”
Revy then pulled something from her left pants pocket, and handed it to Ed, “This pill should knock Boris out in about fifteen minutes. Trust me on this. Though, the vat has sedatives, it is just easier to give the process a boost to make things easier for the user.”
“Also, this machine has multiple generators. Along with redundant software and hardware. So, you don't need to worry about a shutdown. But, if you have to get Boris out, in the middle of the process, come get us immediately, so we can put him in another vat. Because, tissue rejection will start to set in within days, and he will die.”
While Ed clasped the pill in her hand, she commented, “We will keep that in mind?”
Revy commented, “Well, that is it. I figure you all can handle the rest.”
Bob and Ed nodded.
Sawyer said, “Good luck.”
Shenhua mischievously grinned, as she said, “See you in a month.”
Revy, Sawyer, and Shenhua stood near each other, as Revy used her reality device jump to another reality.
Bob and Ed looked at each other. They then sat on the couch, beside each other, as Bob opened the manual, and they began reading.
An hour later, Bob walked to the door to Boris' bedroom.
Bob did not have on his hat, shades, leather satchel, coat, nor gunbelt.
Bob knocked on Boris' bedroom door, as he said, “Everything is ready, Boris.”
A few seconds later, Boris opened the door.
Bob asked, “Are you ready for this? It is not to late to back out.”
Boris said, “It is either this, or death. I am going with this.”
Bob just nodded.
The two men then walked into the living room.
When they entered the living room, Ed approached them. They saw that she had a glass of water in her right hand, and a pill in her open left hand.
The three adults stood close to each other, as Ed stated, “Revy says this will help knock Boris out in fifteen minutes. That it would be better this way.”
Boris said, “Revy is likely right.” He took the pill and put in his mouth. He then gripped the glass of water, and drank the water to wash down the pill.
After Bob watched Boris hand the glass back to Ed, Bob inquired, “Boris, do you need help getting in?”
Boris answered, “No. And I can get in by myself. Though, I will need help with the hookups.”
Ed said, “That is understandable."
Bob stated, “We read the manual. Getting you in and set up will not be hard. Just a little unconformable for you. I need you to get undressed. And then you will need to get in from the top.”
Boris replied, “Okay.”
While Boris took off his two pieces of clothing that he had on, Bob climbed the ladder on the vat and opened the top lead. Bob then jumped down to the floor.
After Bob landed on the floor, on his feet, he saw Boris walked by him, and climbed up to the top of the vat.
Boris then stared down at the green goo inside, for a few seconds. He then slowly in.
Boris thought, 'Well, this isn't bad. This goo to be slightly warm. Though, I need to get this done quickly, before that sedative kicks in.'
Bob then climb up the ladder to help Boris.
A few minutes later, Bob helped get Boris completely hooded up. The IV line was in Boris' right arm. The electrodes hooked to where they needed to be on his body. The various tubes were placed in the areas of Boris' body, where they needed to be.
Finally, Boris put the mask on. After he breathed into it for about a minute. To make sure that it worked. He gave Bob the thumbs up, with his left hand.
Bob said, “See you in a month.”
Boris nodded in response. He then sunk into green goo.
When Boris' head was clear of the top of the vat, Bob gently shut the lip over Boris.
Bob then climbed back down, and looked over at Ed.
Ed commented, “That went well.”
Bob said, “Yes. It did. Let us hope this is an uneventful month for us.”
Ed suggested, “Ed hopes so, too. So, want to order some pizza, and sodas? And we wait here, to make sure Boris does alright, for the first few hours.”
Bob answered, “Sure. Though, first I need to change my clothes and wash this green goo off my arms. The manual says I am fine as long as I don't let the goo stay on my body for a prolonged amount of time.”
Ed shrugged, “Ed can wait.”
Ed then looked over at the vat. She saw that Boris was fading off to sleep, as she added, “Ed can wait far longer, if need be. As long as Ed's friends turn out okay.”
Bob looked over at Boris, as he soberly replied, “That we agree on, Ed. By the way, Birdy and Nataru are getting married, and we are invite.”
Ed chirped, “Nice.”
Bob said, “I just wanted to get Boris cured, first.”
Ed replied, “Ed agrees. And it will be good news for Boris, when she get out.”
Bob responded, “My thoughts, exactly.”
Bob then went to go cleaned up, while Ed used the home phone to order some pizza and sodas.”
A few minutes later, when Bob returned to the living room, he saw that Boris was fast asleep.
An hour later, they at pizza in the living room, as they watched to make sure the Boris' vitals were still good, and there were no problems.
Six hours later, Boris was still doing fine. And both Ed and Bob decided to get some rest. They then went to their bedrooms, to get some sleep.
(_)
A month later, in was around noon, at the condo that Bob, Ed, and Boris, were living in, on the Alternate Earth.
Bob and Ed were in the living room. And they were checking on Boris. They looked at the readout display, on the base of the vat, and the display stated that Boris was now ready to come out.
Given the see through nature of the vat, both of them could see that Boris was now a nude sexy, brown haired woman, in her mid-twenties.
During the month, Bob wanted to cover the vat, for Boris' privacy. Ed disagreed, stating that Boris' health was more important than her modesty. Bob eventually relented to Ed's request.
With the vat machine informing Ed and Bob that Boris' process was finished, Bob used the keyboard below the monitor, at the base of the vat, to turn off just the sedative to Boris. But, Bob was careful to make sure Boris' life support system still functioned.
Ed was right beside Bob when he did so. She turned to him, as she said, “Good job. With luck, Boris will wake up on her own, in a couple of hours.”
Bob turned to her, as he commented, “Knowing him... Or, now her, she is a heavy sleeper. But, we will check on her in a few hours.”
Ed agreed, “Good idea. Ed will go set out Boris' new clothes on her bed, along with her shoulder holster, and loaded pistol.”
Bob stated, “Just be careful. And please don't set out the skirt. Get one of the pairs of pants. Also, while the machine told us her measurements, I kept the receipts. Just in case they don't fit her.”
Ed pouted, “You're no fun.”
Ed then turned and walked out of room.
Bob walked over and sat down couch.
Bob looked at Boris' sleeping form in the vat, as he thought, 'In a different set of circumstances, a man watching a sleeping, naked women, in a vat filled with green goo, would be extremely creepy. But, I want to make sure, this close to getting Boris out, that nothing goes wrong.'
(_)
Four hours later, Ed and Bob were both on the couch. Bob did not have his coat on.
The two adults were waiting for Boris to wake up. Which she had not yet done so. And the two adults were finally starting to grow impatient.
Ed turned to Bob, as she requested, “Open the vat up, and pull Boris out.”
Bob simply nodded, as he got up from the touch. He rolled up the sleeves on his shirt, while he walked over to the vat. He then climbed up the ladder on the vat, to the top of the machine.
When he reached the top, he opened the hatch and reached in, with his right arm, by about a foot.
Bob gently shook Boris' left shoulder.
Bob then saw Boris' body tense a bit. A few seconds later, he saw her open her eyes and look up at him.
Bob just smiled. And he offered Boris his right hand to help her to the surface.
Boris took Bob's right hand, as she swam up to the surface.
Right after Boris' head broke the surface, Bob said, “Welcome back to the land of the living. How do you feel?”
Boris took off her mask, as she said, in a completely different voice, that was softer, and more feminine. Though, her new voice did have a russian accent to it. “A little groggy. But, not as much as I expected.”
While Bob got a good look at Boris' new female face, for the first time, Bob did not show it on the outside, though he thought, with concern, 'Oh lord. Boris is B. B was Boris. Oh man. I didn't know. I swear I did not know. If I had, I would have told you, Boris. Oh well, I might as well just let the matter sit, for now. I will tell you, later. There is no point in crying over split milk.'
Bob replied, “We turned off the sedatives a few hours ago. To let the drugs work out of your system, before we woke you up.”
Boris complimented, “Good idea. Except for the obvious, internally, I feel fine. I also feel like I have a lot more energy, and I feel stronger.”
Bob responded, “Good. Now, let me help you get unhooked, and out of this thing.”
A few minutes later, after Bob helped Boris get her unhooked, from the tubes, electrodes, and IV line.
Then, Bob helped Bob out of the vat, from the top.
Next, Bob climbed down to the ground.
After which, he helped Boris climb down from the ladder.
Meanwhile, Ed stood up. She then grabbed a towel in her right hand, and a white bath robe in her left hand.
Bob and Ed had set the two items on a nearby chair, for Boris.
With the two items in her hands, Ed watched as Bob helped Boris, from the floor.
When Boris made to the ground, Ed walked up to Boris handed her a towel to dry off some of the green goo.
Boris dried herself off as best she could.
Boris did take few seconds look to at her new chest and crotch.
As Boris dried off, Bob climbed back up the vat, and he closed and sealed the lid. He then climbed back down to the floor.
Soon after, Boris finished, she dropped her towel to the floor, as Ed handed her a white bath robe to put on.
As soon as, Boris had the robe on, she tied the sash around her waist, to close it. Next, she looked at her two friends, as she asked, “So, how do I look?”
Ed commented, “Ed likes the new you.”
Bob stated, “Good. I suggest you look at yourself in the mirror. When you get to the bathroom, to take a shower.”
Boris agreed, “Good idea.”
Bob stated, “Your clothes are on you bed, as is your shoulder holster and loaded pistol. You clothing has already been washed and folded. And your clothes are ready to put on.”
Boris said, “Thank you. So, what time is it?”
Ed answered, “Four ten PM.”
Boris inquired, “Okay. Did Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, keep their word?”
Bob stated, “Yes. We have not seen them since they dropped off the vat and manual, a month ago.”
Boris replied, “Good.” She then rubbed the front of her throat, as she commented, “This new voice... And everything, is going to take some getting use to. Fortunately, the brainwashing worked. I am not bother by these changes at all.”
Ed smiled, as she offered, “Good. Ed, will help you with any questions you have about your new gender.”
Boris said, “Thank you, Ed. I will likely have plenty of questions. I better head to the bathroom, now.”
Bob replied, “Okay. I got to help to the kitchen sink myself, to wash the goo off my arms. Fortunately, I didn't get any of it on my clothing.”
Boris nodded, as both she, and Bob walked out of the room. Boris headed for the condo bathroom, as Bob headed for the kitchen.
Half a minute later, Boris was already feeling more awake, as she walked into the bathroom. After she entered the room, she turned on the light switch, and closed the door behind her.
Next, she walked over to the tub, and she turned on the hot water, for the shower function of the tub.
As Boris waited for the water to get warm, she removed her bath robe, and she let it drop to the tiled floor.
Boris then turned around and looked at her new body in bathroom the mirror.
Boris' jaw dropped, as she thought, 'Wow. Except for the change in genitalia, I look very close to what I would have looked like, if I had not joined the military, and bulked up. The only differences is that instead of being a teenage, pretty boy... And I hate that term... I am not a slender... Dare I say?... Beautiful woman. And I am a few inches short... I guess I am now what I would looked like if I had been born female, grown to this age.'
'I hope Balalaika and Ed don't become jealous. The others I could care less about.'
'Now, as to my age. I guess, like the others, I am not physically back in my mid-twenties.
'I could pass as my own twin sister, when I was teenager. I looked nothing like I did after the military got done with me.'
'All that work undone... Still, I am clearly physically fit. Just not stocky. And Revy did say I should be stronger and faster, which is nice. My breasts are not too big. Good fit for my new body frame, but nothing else. Which is good, as far as I am concerned. And I still have my fair skin skin and brown hair. And my brown hair seems to be a little longer, as well. But, I think I will get that cut sometime.'
Boris turned around, and check the water with her left hand. She found it warm enough.
Boris thought, 'Now, to get a shower, and clean up.' She then stepped into the shower.
(_)
Ten minutes later, after Boris finished her shower, drying off, and combed her hair. Boris then entered the hallway, heading to her bedroom, with only a towel she had used to dry off, around her waist. With her breasts being exposed.
Boris mused in thought, 'Ed and Bob have clearly been looking at me, in the nude, for a month, in that vat. There is nothing on my body they haven't seen already.'
As Boris reached her bedroom, she saw the door was open. She entered her bedroom, she gently shut the door behind her.
She took off her towel, as she looked at the clothing and items laid on her bed, which had been set, beforehand.
Even the bed sheets has been changed, and folded in place.
Bob smiled when she saw that there were only simple clothing on the bed. And the bottom clothing was pants.
Boris thought, 'Thank you Bob, for reigning in Ed's wild and mischievous nature.'
Boris started getting dressed.
She first put on the white cotton underwear. Next, she grabbed her white bra.
Boris has no trouble getting the simple, white bra around her chest. With her clipped it together, in the middle of her back. To Boris' surprise, she even found that her bra perfectly fit her breast, and upper chest.
Boris thought, ' Ed must have already adjusted the straps. I know it usually takes time for a woman to adjust bra straps, to fit comfortably fit them. But, these fit me, without a problem. That woman really is a genius.'
Boris then put on her white socks. After that, she put on her white t-shirt. Next, was her light brown pants, with a black leather belt. This was followed by her new black boots, which she found fit her new feet size.
Boris then found that Ed must have adjusted the straps to her shoulder holster, because it fit, as well. Boris then check to see if her black semi-automatic pistol was load. She found her pistol was load.
After removing the loaded magazine. She checked to make sure the chamber was empty. Boris slid the slide back, to find the chamber was empty. She then let the slide return to it's position. Next, she dry fired the pistol, at the floor, to uncock the hammer. After which, she put the ammo magazine back into the pistol. Then, she holstered the pistol under her left armpit.
Finally, she put on her new light brown, cloth jacket, to hide her pistol.
After Boris finished getting dressed, stood there for a few seconds.
She then took a few steps, along with sitting on the bed, and standing up. As a way to test out how her new clothing, and boots. She found that everything fit on her well.
Boris thought, 'Ed and Bob did a good job. We will have to go shopping for some more clothing for me, in the near future. But, we can do that, tomorrow. Now, let's see what I look like.'
Boris walked over to her bedroom mirror, and she looked at herself, in her new clothing.
Boris lightly laughed, as she continued to look at herself. She thought, “Damn. I would never admit to it anyone else. But, if this was another woman I was looking at, I would ask her out on a date. At least, I know I still prefer women. I am not looking forward to my first attraction to men. I just hope it is not Bob. I like Ed and Bob enough to not want to mess up their relationship. Now, let's see what they want to do for the rest of the day.'
'But first, there is one other issue I need to deal with. And I would like Bob and Ed's opinion on the matter.'
Boris turned, walked over to her bedroom door. She opened the door, and left her bedroom. She headed down the hallway, for the living room.
A few seconds later, she reached the living. When she did, Ed and Bob stood up from the couch, as they turned to greet her.
The other two adults looked at Boris.
Bob commented, “Not bad, Boris.”
Ed said, “Ed likes Boris' new look.”
Boris did her best to give a simple, non-girlish grin. And she failed out doing so. With her grin being cute and feminine. She replied, “Thank you. Now, we need to talk about names. I do not think Boris is going to fit my new look. Actually, it wasn't even my real name.”
Bob inquired, “So, you had an alias, like almost all the other major players in Roanapur?
Boris answered, “Yes.”
Ed asked, “What is your real name?”
Boris commented, “I am not going to tell you. But, here is a hint. I am sure you two know of the Johnny Cash song, A Boy Named Sue. Well, my name was the russian equivalent.”
Bob stated, “Oh lord. You were not only a pretty boy that was teased in school as a child, but you also had an embarrassing feminine name. I don't even want to think how much rage built up inside you from their torment.”
Boris shrugged, as she casually said, “I worked out a lot of my anger issues in Afghanistan. Still, I am not going to use my real name. I hate it. Do either of you have any suggestions for my new name?”
Bob replied, “I think it should be your choice.”
Ed commented, “Ed has some ideas, but Ed doesn't think Boris would like them.”
Boris stated silent for about a minute. She then stated, “Okay. How about I just go as, B? As the letter, B.”
Ed said, “Ed likes it.”
Bob said, “I thought you would pick that, B.”
B asked, “Why is that?”
Bob stated, “I swear to you, Boris... B... I did not realize she was you.”
Ed spoke up, “What did not you realize?”
Bob explained, “As you both know. I have told you the story enough times, when I first started this adventure, I met my future self. I even met your future self Ed. And I know you were contacted by your future self. It is the only way it all makes sense. I even remember that you told me, you talked to her.”
Ed said, “Yes. She did. And Ed will.”
Bob stated, “Well, accompanying my future self, as a business partner, was a brown hair, fair skinned woman. And you both likely now realize, what she called herself...”
B interrupted, “It was me. I remember you mentioning, B. I guess that is me. Or, will be me.”
Bob responded, “Yes. And you are be pretty much wearing the same clothing as now, as you will, then. And you to looked so different between then and now. To when you previously did. That I honestly did not realize it, until you pulled off your oxygen mask, earlier, and I got a good look at your new face. I am so sorry, I did not tell you.”
B stated, “Bob, considering my future self did not inform you of my identity, and how different I look, between genders, there is no way you would have known. So, I forgive you.”
Bob replied, in a sincere tone of voice, “Thank you, very much.”
B just smiled at him. She the pointed at the vat, as she asked, “Now, what are we going to do about that? I don't think dumping it at the local junkyard is going to work.”
Bob looked over at the vat for a few seconds. He then smirked, as he said, “Let me handed that, Boris... B. I just need to get some of my usual clothes on first.”
Bob then headed to his bedroom.
A few minutes later, Bob was in his bedroom, as he straightened his sleeves. Put then on his necklace, coat, and hat. He then grabbed the reality device he had been using for so long, with his right hand.
After Bob walked back into the living room, B and Ed were still where they had been standing.
Meanwhile, Bob picked up the manual for the vat, from the living room table, with his left hand. He then continued heading for the vat.
B asked, “Where are you taking that?”
Bob came to a stop, by the vat. He turned to face the two women, as he stated, “B, as you can guess from the beard, I spent a while traveling the multiverse. Though, only a number of months. Not years.”
“I took your suggestion. And I set up my operations at Deep Space Nine. A few months post series. I cut a deal with Commander Kira Nerys and the Bajoran government to sell them technology that I run across. Not much, but enough to keep me fed and clothed. They even provided a room for me to sleep in, and some of their resources to use. They pay me in gold pressed latium. And I am going to see this vat, and manual, to them.”
Ed inquired, “So, you are going to sell the vat to Star Fleet?”
Bob answered, “No. I plan to sell it to the Bajoran government.”
B questioned, “So, you are selling potentially dangerous technology to a small political power, under Star Fleet's nose?”
Bob smirked, as he casually admitted, “Yes.”
B complimented, “Bob, I knew you were devious, but that is just plain genius.”
Bob replied, “Thank you. I should be back in a few minutes. Then, we will get ready and head out.”
Ed said, “We will be waiting.”
Bob took a few steps closer to the vat. He then thought of what reality, where, and when, he wanted to go to, as he used the reality device to head for Deep Space Nine, soon after he had previously left.
The next thing Bob knew, he was in one of the Deep Space Nine empty cargo holds, with the vat right beside him. And the manual in his left hand.
Bob pocketed his reality device, as he thought, 'If I am right. It should be afternoon, station time, a day after I last left. After Akira visited me here. Now, let's see what I can get for these items.'
Bob walked to the intercom, on the wall. He used his right hand to press the call button on. He said, “Ops. This is Bob. Please inform Commander Nerys that I have a piece of technology, and the manual to said technology, that she might be interested in.”
Nog was on the other end of the line. He asked, “I wonder what toys you brought us this time, Bob?”
Bob replied, “Oh. This one is interesting. I will tell you all about it. When you get down here.”
(_)
A few hours later, after he was paid ten small bars of gold pressed latium, by Kira, for the vat and manual to the vat. Bob put the bars in his quarters. He then teleported back to the condo, on the Alternate Earth. He made sure to think about returning to the same place and reality before. With him only being gone a few minutes, for Ed, B, and the others in that reality.
As Bob stood in the living room, he looked over at B and Ed sitting on the couch.
B and Ed turned back to look at Bob.
Bob asked, “How long was I gone?”
Ed answered, “A few minutes.”
B said, “We appreciate your punctuality.”
Ed commented, “Now, let's have some fun.”
Bob said, “Okay. Let's get ready, and we will then figure out where to go.”
Ed and B nodded in agreement with Bob.
(_)
A few minutes later, the three adults were standing back in the living room.
Along with his clothing and items he already had on. He put his folded knife in his right boot. He buckled on his gunbelt around his waist. Holstered in his gunbelt was his revolver, which was fulling loaded. He had a few armed speedloaders in his coat pockets. And he had his shades on.
B had on the clothing, and pistol, that she had just put on earlier.
Ed was dressed in a t-shirt, pants, and tennis shoes, without socks
Bob was holding the reality device in his right hand, as he suggested, “Let us go get something to eat. And then I can take you both to this bar, that I ran across in my travels in the multiverse.”
“Though, the bar I am talking about is not Quarks on DS9. It is a bar in the U.S. midwest, during the late twentieth century. Then, we will come back here to sleep.”
Ed stated, “Ed is game.”
B responded, “Sounds like a good idea.”
Ed and B walked up to stand close to Bob. Bob then used his reality device to reality jump all three of them, to get some dinner, and then get some drinks.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
Well, I finally finished Bob's solo adventures. And Boris is now B. While I pointed out that B was Boris' future self. Way back in Chapter One of Book Three. It took me this long to reach the point to explain the reasons for Boris needing to change gender. Including, have Bob looking for a cure and failing. That way, the change as an option is not cheapened.
It took a while to get here. But, I feel it was worth it.
Now, except for the gender change, Boris/B, is still the same person upstairs, in personality. Just that he is now a she. In a younger, healthier, female body.
And before you ask. There will be no dramatic love triangles between Bob, Ed, and B. They all all good friends with each other. And B is not going to risk destroying their friendship, for a cheap thrill.
On the future wedding. I have been building to this, for a while now, as well. And I have done it slowing. I did not rush this. I slowly building Bob and Ed's relationship, brick by brick. And I did so in a respective manner to all involved.
I don't like stories that rush relationships. I like stories that build relationships. But, do so in a manner that is not rushed.
And as Revy, from the future, hinted. Just because Bob knows some of the future, does not many that he knows all of what is going to happen to him, in the future.
Also, future Revy pointed out, that in the future, she and Bob, do work out their differences. But, she wisely does not say how they do so.
On the matter of Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer helping Boris. Those three women respect Boris enough, to temporally call off their hunt, to help Boris.
Also, this showing that Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer are still honorable. And they will keep their word. And in doing so, Revy pointed out, they are doing this hunt, as a challenge. And there is no challenge, if Bob, Ed, and Boris, are sitting ducks.
So, they will just wait to resume the hunt, later. When Boris/B is cured of her cancer. Which has happened.
On the meeting between Bob, Quark, and Akira. I liked the drunk scene with Bob, as he talks to Quark. On how he could have really screwed up. This is to show that he realizes how dangerous some of the actions he has taken, can be.
This shows how responsible Bob is.
Then, Akira shows up. Akira shows Quark that Bob has been telling the truth. And Akira, in her male form, helped Bob to his quarters.
This is to show that Akira really is not Bob's enemy. And when Bob sobered up, the next morning. Akira explained that she, Natsuru, and Ranma, convince Rock to call off the hunt. Though, Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, are still after Bob and Ed. Bob is mature enough to be happy about accepting a partial victory.
I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Twelve: “Those You Meet Along The Way: Part Two.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
An alternate Earth. Estimated late twentieth century. Around nine fifteen PM local time, right after dark. In a mid-sized city, in the southwestern U.S.
The two-story bar that was packed. Country western music played in the background.
Ed, Bob, and B, sat in chairs, at a table on the first floor, just in front of the second story balcony. They face each other around the table. With Ed to Bob's left side, and B to his right side.
The front, outside of the bar had paned windows, and faced a paved three lane street.
There was a three story building across the street.
On the sidewalks going along the buildings, there were several street lights shaped to look like black, old fashioned gas lights. These streetlights provided plenty of illumination for the streets around the bar.
Besides the three story building, across the street, the adjacent buildings, and the buildings to both side of the bar, either two story, three story, or four story buildings.
As B, Ed and Bob, drank their bottles of beer at their table, while the talked. With Bob even talking about some of his adventures, in the multiverse, while he searched for a cure for the man, Boris, whom was now the healthy, youthful woman known as, B.
Bob then noticed Akira walk by them towards the exit of the bar.
As she walked away from them, Bob saw her pass by two young man where pants and jackets, sitting at the bar counter, with their backs turned to them. One was a varsity jacket, the other was a short, while lab coat.
Akira then exited the entrance, only come inside less than a minute later.
Akira then headed for the far end of bar counter.
When Akira reached the bar counter, she picked up tray of seven bottles of beer, that the bearded bartender had prepared.
She picked up a tray of seven bottles beer, and headed towards the stairs to the second story balcony.
Bob quietly commented, “Try not to stare. But, check out the bar counter. What is she doing here?”
Both Ed and B looked over there, saw Akira, and then turned back to face Bob.
Ed said, “It is probably her past self. Let's just avoid her”
B agreed, “That is a good idea. Besides, I would like to talk to you about other matters.”
Bob asked, “Such as?”
B simply replied, 'Personal manners.”
Bob thought, 'Here it comes.'
Ed suggested, “It is best to just state is out in the open. It will make you feel better.”
B responded, “You're right, Ed. Guys, I honestly don't know what I am going to do. Yes. I am alive. But now, I am going to live. Now, I have to figure out what I am going to do now with the rest of my life.”
Bob suggested, “We can just keep doing what we are doing, until we figure something better to do.”
B responded, “That is a good idea. Still, there are other matters on my mind. Monthly matters. And when.”
Ed answered, “Around two months from now. Ed got into a conversation with Rock about it, when she kidnapped Ed. Do not worry, Ed will help you through it.”
B gave Ed a weak smile, as she replied, “Thanks Ed.”
Bob spoke up, “Glad to hear it. But, you are not the only one with things on their mind. I am still figuring out what to do about Revy. The good news is Rock is handled. Akira told me that she, Natsuru, and Ranma talked Rock into no longer sending people after Ed, and I.”
Ed stated, with a smile on her lips, “That is great to hear. Ed always knew those three were good people.”
Bob agreed, “Yes. They are. That is the good news. The bad news is Revy won't stop her hunt. I know she is the key. If she backs off, Shenhua and Sawyer will, as well.”
B explained, “The problem with Revy is that to get her off your back, you are going to have to gain her full respect. And to do that, you are going to have to beat her outright, in a fight. With no tricks.”
Bob quietly admitted, “That is what I am afraid of, B. I have no illusions about the situation. I have seen the series. Read the manga. And she has only gotten better over the years. Plus, she has that super-soldier serum boosting her physical abilities.”
B pointed out, “Well, I now have the same super-soldier serum now running in my veins. You could practice with me.”
Bob countered, “Nice idea. But, you have only just gotten out of that vat. At the moment, you literally don't know your own strength. You might end up accidentally crippling, or even killing me.”
B agreed, “You are likely right. I am probably going to have to go back and train with Zangief, for a while. I wonder how I can convince him of who I am?”
Bob commented, “That is easy. Just tell him where he is ticklish on his body. Only those that have practiced with him over time know that.”
Ed giggled.
B smiled, as she replied, “That is true.”
Bob said, “Now, back on topic If I fought her, I would likely, literally end up her bitch by the end of the night.
B stated, in a comforting manner, “Nah. You have been fighting her off for years. And lately you have been doing it alone. And judging length of your beard, you have been gone a while.”
“The fact she stopped coming after you for a month, proves you have gained at least some respect from her. I think, if you fought intelligently. You can take her. Revy is arrogant. She knows she is the strong fighter in a dual with you. You also know she wants you alive and mostly unharmed. To her, you are the spoils to be pillaged after the victory. As long as you don't go for the kill, nor try to serious injure her, she will return the favor. Use that to your advantage.”
Bob replied, “Good point. Still, it would be a hard fight.”
B countered, “But, it would get her off your back.”
Bob conceded, “True. I fought, and defeated a dragon once. Compare to that dragon, Revy is not that dangerous.”
Ed asked, in disbelief, “You fought a dragon?”
Bob explained, “The dragon wasn't that big. It was the size of a small private business jet. I beat the dragon, but let that dragon go. And I wasn't in great shape afterward. I had to teleport to DS9, for some medical attention.”
B pointed out, “Still, if you can survive fighting a dragon, you can survive an outright fight with Revy.”
Bob responded, “I agree. Now, let's plan. What do we know of Revy's fighting style? Does she have any weaknesses that I can exploit.”
B said, “Revy is a crack shot with just about any firearm she knows how to use. Thought, she prefers a two hand style, with her semi-automatic pistols.”
Ed stated, “She likes to be in the air. She is extremely agile. Even before she got the super-soldier serum, she could jump Olympic level distances. And while she has shown no formal training in acrobatics, her agility was impressive even before she had it enhanced, with the super-soldier serum.”
B spoke up, “Though, she is tough. I don't need to remind you of her four hour slug fest with the Bloodhound. And that super-soldier serum has only made her tougher, faster, and stronger. With more endurance.”
Bob shook his head, as he replied, “No. You do not. By the way, how cool was that to watch that fight, first hand?”
B answered, “It was fun to watch for the first hour. Then, is got real boring for the next three hours, afterward. The only reason we stuck around was that we had money riding on it. And many of use were very annoyed that the fight ended in a draw.”
Bob said, “I can see that.”
B pointed out, “That being said. Making fun of Revy is a bad move. When she is angry, she can become very unpredictable. Also, if she goes real quiet. Break off the fight, and escape.”
Bob nodded, as he responded, “Yea. Whitman fever. So, let's run through this. Revy is a crack shot. She is extremely agile, and she can move around a lot. She can handle an outright fight. Insulting her would likely backfire. And that is not even taking into account the super-soldier serum she has in her bloodstream... So, back to square one?”
B stated, “No. Like I said, she is arrogant. Also, she is impatient. Unless she is totally focus on the battle she is fighting. Like the slug fest with the Bloodhound. You drag this out, in a slow, hit and run fight. You got might beat her.”
Bob said, “Thanks for the advice.”
B replied, “No problem.”
Ed commented, “Glad to be of help. So, what did Bob do while by himself in the multiverse. Did you cheat on Ed?”
Bob quickly shook his head, as he stated, “No. No. No. But, I did have an interesting time. I had to escape both the Lagoon Trio that are after us, and the Hell Sabers of the past. During this time, I even met two... no three interesting super-villains. The Shocker. Taskmaster. And Doc Ock Spiderman...” Bob mentally added, 'I think I will omit that I also killed the Punisher during that trip.'
Bob then spent the next few hours, telling Ed and B about more of his adventures in the multiverse, while he was alone on his journey.
(_)
A Bob was wrapping up his tells of adventure, across the street, on the roof, Revy of the present, in her usual clothing and weapons, stepped on roof, from the door.
Revy saw her past self, in her red biker clothing, kneeling behind parapet, as she looked down at the windows on the bar across the street.
Revy thought, 'Now, that things are settled downstairs, I can talk to myself, on the roof. And damn. I look hot in that red leather clothing. I need to think about wearing it more often. Now, to talk to my young self. At least I now have more answers than I did then.'
Present Revy walked beside Past Revy, to Past Revy's right side. Present Revy then keeled down against the parapet, next to Past Revy.
When Past Revy turned turned to her right side, to see who it was, she was shook at seeing herself, in her usual clothing. Of black crop top, blue short-shorts, green boots, and her semi-automatic pistol in their shoulder holsters.
Future Revy turned to Past Revy, as she greeted her, by kindly saying, “Hi sister.” She thought, with amusement, 'This is so much fun.'
Past Revy said, “I have no memory of this.”
Present Revy replied, “That is because I am from your future. Don't worry. Just continue on your present course, and we will be fine.”
Past Revy asked, “So, who are you after?”
Present Revy used her right hand to point at group of three, one man, two women, on the first floor, at a table. The man had black hair and a full black beard. One of the women had red hair, and the other woman had brown hair. She replied, “I am after those three.”
Past Revy turned to look at the people she was pointing at. She turned responded, “Interesting. So, why are you after those three?”
Present Revy dropped her right hand to her side, as she turned to face Revy. She thought, 'Now, I cannot answer question, without causing lot of problems.' She answered, “Long story. Though, you will find out someday. So, have you taken a good look at Rock now?”
Past Revy stated, “Yea. And girl, Rock has become one hot woman.”
Present Revy made a leering smile, as she replied, “Yep. And she looked like the Rock from that omake.” She thought, 'And Rock now has one hell of figure. And I have seen her nude, several times. I won't admit to anyone else. But, her looks rival my own.'
Past Revy commented, “Well, I am happy that Rock and I are bi-sexual. Because I really want to continue our relationship. All I got to do is capture her, brainwash her, then it is a matter of popping her cherry. And I am going to show her a good time, when I do that.”
Present Revy giggled a little. She then said, “I wouldn't worry about our relationship with Rock. I cannot go into detail. But, I will tell you this. She still love you as much as you love her.” She thought, 'While, I think you would be happy that we made out like bandits, in the end. I don't think would take it the right way to learn we, and Rock, had a couple of kids together. Whom, we should be meeting, our future versions of, very soon.'
Present Revy smiled, as she replied, “Good.”
It was then that both Revys heard a cling to their right side.
Both of the Revys turned to see two tanned, red haired, older teenage girls walked up to them, by the parapet. They looked like sisters around the same age, though they were not identical twins.
One of the redheads had just leaned her large machine gun, which created the clang. The large machine gun with beta c-mag style, double drum magazine attached to it, that could hold a hundred rounds in all from both drums.
The other redhead had a part of sheathed long knives strapped to her back, like Akira did.
Both teenage girls turned to looked at the Revys.
Both Revy turned towards them, as they asked, in unison, “Who are you two?”
Both teenage girls smirked, as they said, in unison, “Hi mommies.”
Past Revy turned to Present Revy, as she asked, “You had some kids?”
Present Revy answered, “Yea. But, they are small children.” She thought, 'But, these two look like mine, grown up. And they clearly got their hot looks from me.'
The redhead with the machine gun stated, “We are from the future. Sorry about startling you, but this thing can get kinda heavy.”
Present Revy said, “Well, it looks like I did a good job with you rugrats.”
Both of them said, “You did.”
Past Revy interrupted them, “As much I love the lovey dovy, I have a question. Who is the father, since Rock is a girl?”
The other Revy, and the two girls just laughed.
Present Revy thought, 'It is so tempting to explain how these two kids being conceived. But, I don't risk not having these wonderful bundles of joy. Also, I better not mention our daughters, by name. Their names my tip my past self off that there other parent is Rock.'
Present Revy said, “Don't worry about it. Let's just you love life is going to get very interesting in the future.” The other Revy then turned to the girls, as she asked, “Daughters, are the other girls with you?”
The redhead with the long knives answered, “Yea. They are just waiting nearby for the word to attack. Just like your two groups.”
Present Revy commented, “We taught them so well. So, who are you two after?”
The girls pointed to two teenage boys at the bar table. The redhead with the machine gun stated, “We are after those two brothers.”
Present Revy asked, “So, who are the two brothers? And why are you after them?”
The redhead with the long knives stated, “We would love to tell you. But, you know the rules. No talking about the future. Except for the obvious.”
Past Revy stated, “Well, given none of us want to break reality, we are going to have to wait for them to leave and separate into their groups. Even I realize that attacking them now would be a very bad idea. This could take a while.”
(_)
A couple of hours later, the bar was closing.
The only ones left were the three groups of people, and the bartender.
Without realizing it, the three groups left in a row for the entrance doors.
The first group was Ed, B, and Bob.
Bob said, “So, where do you guys want to go to next?”
The group of three headed out the door, and started walking straight across the street.
(_)
The second group was Rock's group.
As the seven of them exited, Rock said, “At least we now have a plan.”
The seven of them then headed for their right, were they left Megatron in his alt mode.
(_)
The last group were the brothers.
The one in the jacket said, to the one in the short white lab coat, “We still got to figure out what is going on.”
The boy in the white lab coat agreed, “True. But now, we won't get lost.”
The boy in the jacket commented, “It is a step forward in our situation.”
The two teenage boys headed to their left.
(_)
Suddenly, everyone heard a strange, almost electronic voice say, “Ladies and Gentlemen. A moment of your time.”
That all turned to see that it was the alien, Star Wars bounty hunter, Cad Bane, in his usual clothing and weapons, including his two holstered blaster pistols, across the street from them.
Cad Bane said, “I want no trouble from any of you. I am only after the boys.” Cad then pointed at the two teenage boys.”
(_)
A number of feet away from the alien bounty hunter, Bob looked over at the two boys, as he thought, 'Who are those boys? Doesn't matter. They seem like nice kids, and a scumbag like Cad Bane isn't going to get them.'
Bob turn to Cad. He brushed open his brown long coat, as he put his hand on his holstered pistol. He stated, “I don't know who those boys are, but you are not taking them anywhere, Bane.”
(_)
The brothers turned to look at the other two groups, and their eyes when wide.
(_)
Then, from Rock's group, Ranma asked, “You and what army?”
(_)
Nearby, Bob thought, 'I know that voice.'
Bob, Ed, and B turned to looked at Rock's group, as their eyes went wide.
Bob thought, 'Oh boy. Now, we are in trouble.'
Ed thought, 'Now, this is getting interesting.'
B thought, 'I just hope they don't realize it is me.'
(_)
Cad Bane crossed his arms, as he smiled. He replied, “This one.”
Suddenly, an army of robots, with energy rifles in their hands, appeared right in front him.
Everyone looked at each other, and then made a run back into the bar for cover.
The bartender saw all this. He swiftly ducked under the bar table.
As Everyone made back into the bar, they rushed for cover wherever they could find it, just before the robots opened fire.
(_)
John and the teenager with the white coat had jumped over the bar table, and joined the bartender behind it.
When they looked over at the bartender, they noticed that he had pulled out his shotgun.
The bartender said to them, “Relax gentlemen, this isn't my first rodeo. Just stay down. I used to have to deal with this a lot in the city I previously lived in. That is why I left place. My old bar must have been trashed or destroyed over two dozen times. I lived through each time without a scratch to myself. The only reason I escaped that town when things started getting weird there. I am so glad I listened to the warning that kid the russian brought into my bar one night. I almost waited to long to leave.”
The boy in the white coat asked, “How weird?”
The bartender answered, “I started losing more male customers and gaining more hotter, younger adult female customers. That part I didn't really mind. Who am I to complain about some free eye candy. Until, I realized that many of the women similar to the men I use to serve. But, they were like their sexy, younger sisters. For some reason, I noticed that my chinese customers were first. And they even told the same jokes.”
“It was then and there that I decided it was time to bugout and leave. But, right before I left, the last person in the world I expected, walked into my bar, just after I had closed it for good.. It was a caucasian man named, Caxton.”
The boy interrupted, “Caxton? As in Shane Caxton?”
The bartender was surprised, as he asked, “You've met him?”
The boy replied, “Yea. Don't worry about him. He is doing fine.”
The bartender smiled, “That is good to hear. Anyway, I later learned that since Caxton had experience with the town before, the U.S. government sent him and a squad into to find out what was happening there. But, they were ambushed, with only him escaping. Even though it has been decades, we still recognized each other. And I owed him for helping get my ass out of my homeland.”
“We quickly realized that the exits to the island were cut off. And if we were going to escape, we were going to have to journey deeper into hell, and that damned tower. I had never fought so hard to escape somewhere since the fall of Saigon. And the horrors saw...”
“We just lucked out when we found that strange portal system. We were able to get it working. We randomized the coordinates. Caxton went first. I then changed the coordinates, and left myself. But, not before leaving a bag full of plastic explosives to destroy the machine and any record it had of where we went.”
“And I end up here. Now, I am starting to think I am cursed to face craziness like this.”
The boy in the white coat and John said, in unison, “Welcome to the club.”
The bartender stated, “Still, don't worry. The walls of this counter can take anything up to a fifty caliber round. If we keep our heads down, we should be fine. And you two look like the type who don't want to join in on the chaos unless you have too.”
The boy in the coat just nodded an affirmative.
John replied, “You got that right. Still, it does not hurt to be prepared.” He then pulled out his pulse pistol.
The bartender cocked his shotgun, as he stated, “That is why I keep this shotgun. Just in case the trouble gets to close to me.”
The boy then turned to John, as he greeted, “By the way, hi John.”
John was confused, as he asked, “Do I know you?”
The boy explained, “I just came from meeting you. Oh right, it must have been you from your future.”
John inquired, “How far in the future?”
The boy responded, “How old is your son?”
John stated, “He is still a baby.”
The boy responded, “When I meet you, your son is around ten years old. So, look on the bright side, you are likely going to get out of this alive.”
John just smiled at the revelation.
(_)
Meanwhile, Akira, Bob, and the boy with the jacket took cover behind a turned up table, with their backs facing the table.
Akira pulled out her pistols.
To her right, Bob pulled out his revolver. As he looked over at Akira, he cursed under his breath, “Crap.”
Bob thought, 'I am right by Past Akira. Given she does not recognize me, this is clearly before she met me. Still, this can cause all sorts of problems.'
At the exact same time, the boy wearing the jacket looked over at Bob, and he muttered, “Crap.”
Bob mentally wondered, 'Why did that boy also say crap? And I know I have seen him somewhere before, I just cannot place him. Still, I will have to worry about him later. Akira and there robots are the to problems I need to defuse.'
Akira then noticed Bob's revolver. She asked him, “Where did you get that revolver from?”
Bob thought, 'I have no time to think of a good lie. So, I will be honest, and hope for the best. By her not asking any more questions from me. Though, if I call her by name, that will cause her to ask where I know her from. So, how about I just call her, blondie?'
Bob smirked, “The same place you did, blondie. You got to admit that gunsmith makes quality weapons there.”
Akira admitted, “That's true.”
Bob thought, 'I might as well just tell her, it will get her mind off of me.'
Bob commented, “You are aware the gunsmith is Burt Gummer from the Tremors movies?”
Akira giggled, as she replied, “So, that is where I saw him from. No. I did not realize that. But, it makes a lot of sense. And to think I have customized firearms by one of the greatest gun nuts in the multiverse is a real treat.”
Bob smirked, as he said, “I know. That is one of the reasons I got my pistol from Burt, as well.”
(_)
Nearby, Rock, Fabiola, and the brown haired woman, took cover behind a turned up table.
As Rock pulled out her sonic shotgun, she look over at the brown haired woman. She inquired, “You look familiar. Have we met?”
B thought, 'Oh crap. If Rock recognizes me, it is going to screw up the space-time continuum... Damn, I have been sending a lot of time with Bob and Ed. Yes, those time travel movies are fun and informative. I will just have to give her a simple excuse.'
B pulled out her semi-automatic pistol, from her shoulder holster, hidden under her jacket. She pulled back the slide of her weapon, to chamber a round, as she answered in english, with a heavy russian accent, “I just have that type of face.”
Fabiola pulled out her shotgun, as she stated, “It doesn't matter. What matters is we have another gun to aid us.”
B complimented, “Good attitude.”
Fabiola replied, “Thank you, ma'am.”
(_)
Behind another turned over table were Annie, Ranma, Natsuru, and Ed.
Ed sat between Ranma and Natsuru.
Natsuru took a good look at Ed. She looked to be in her mid-twenties, but her face, and hair style, were unmistakable.
Natsuru asked Ed, “Are you Ed from Cowboy Bebop?”
Ed thought, 'Oh well. They know who I am. I might as well, just run with it. And they were nice enough to get Rock to agree to leave us alone.'
Ed smiled. She hugged both Natsuru and Ranma by the shoulders, as she said, “Yep. Ed has enjoyed the fun she has had with you two, and the blond. The others we faced. Not so fun.”
Natsuru thought with fear, 'Oh crap! If she is from our future, and the others are, we could be facing a paradox of epic proportions.'
Natsuru turned to Annie, as she requested, “Annie, please use the force to tell us what the hell is going on?”
Annie eyes were wide. She stated, “Chaos.”
Ed thought with worried, 'Annie... She is the gender bent Darth Vader that Bob and Boris talked about. And the fact she said, chaos, with her eyes wide like that, isn't a good sign for anyone.'
(_)
Outside, on the roof across from the bar, the two Revys and two teenage girls, watched what was happening.
The Revy in the red biker outfit said, “Whomever that guy is, he just screwed the pooch.”
The redheaded girl with the long knives pointed up at the sky, as she stated, “Look!”
Everyone looked up and saw that the night sky appeared to be breaking apart with energy.
Revy cursed, “Oh hell, this is getting a whole lot worse. Whatever is going on down there creating a paradox. We have to fix this now.” She turned to the other Revy, as she pointed out, “Since I am here, why don't you remember this?
The redhead with the machine gun said, “Mommy sometimes has a bad memory.”
The other Revy just shrugged.
Revy ordered, “Just great. Okay, everyone, go get your friends. We got to take care of those robots and fix this right now.”
The redhead with the machine gun, picked up her machine gun, leaning against the inside of the parapet, as all four women when get their friends to help clean this mess up.
(_)
Inside the bar, everyone could not make an offensive move, as the robots refused to let up on their weapons fire.
(_)
Outside, Cad Bane just laughed. He would have the boys, and collect his bounty.
It was then that he noticed something falling from above.
He looked up. He then cursed, “Oh damn.”
Cad Bane immediately used a device he had, to jump to another reality, right before he and the robots were attacked.
(_)
Inside, everyone noticed the weapons fire above their heads had stopped.
For about a minute, they heard the sounds of battle outside.
A minute afterward, everyone, but the bartender, peeked their heads over the table.
What they saw outside caused their jaws to drop.
The streets lights on the sidewalks were still mostly intact and functioning, as the lights provided plenty of light for the groups inside to see the groups standing outside.
Those inside saw the four Hell Sabers in their hardsuits, to their right, with Arcee, in robot mode, standing behind them, holding her flaming swords. In their hardsuits, Revy had her knuckle-bombers ready, Sawyer had her wrist blades popped out, Roberta's shoulder missile pods were popped up, and Shenhua had one of her ignited lightsabers in each hand.
In the middle were Sawyer, Revy, and Shenhua in their usual clothing, holding classic their weapons. Sawyer with her chainsaw, Revy with her semi-automatic cutlasses, and Shenhua with her two kukri long knives.
And to their left were eight teenage woman in sexy clothing. Of the eight girls, five were holding various weapons, the other three were barehanded, and they looked just as badass as the other seven.
The first of the ones with weapons, from Bob's point of view, from right to left, was a tanned skin redhead holding what looked to be two 1827 Russian Pioneer short swords, like what Akira used.
The girl next to her was another tanned redhead, that look to be her sister, but not identical, look to be holding a large machine gun up with both hands, with little effort.
The middle teenage girl was a dark skinned girl with brown dreadlocks. She had on two sci-fi looking gauntlets on each of her hands, that went up almost to her elbows.
A short burst of flame harmlessly erupted from each of the two gauntlets.
The next teenager girl had tanned skin with blond hair. She was holding two stainless steel semi-automatic pistols, similar to Revy's cutlasses, that were from her two shoulder holsters.
The final teenage girl with weapons was another blood girl with tanned skin. She looked like she was the other blond girl's sister, but they did look somewhat different. She held out a katana in front of her with both hands.
On the other side of the girl with the katana, was a girl with blue hair and black highlights. Her left hand was in a fist, as flames surrounded it. Meanwhile, her right hand was open, with her palm facing upwards, as a fireball was right above her open palm.
Next to the blue haired girl was a green haired girl, whom had her hands and fingers outstretched in front of her, with the palms of both hands facing six inches from each other.
Lightning laced between the green haired girl's hands and fingers.
To the side of the green haired girl was a purple haired girl, whom held up her left hand, with her left palm upwards. A floating globe of water stood less than an inch above her left open palm. In her right hand was a staff made of ice.
All of the women were standing above the destroyed remains of the robots that they had just attacked and destroyed without suffering any injuries.
(_)
Bob thought, 'Considering, the women I do recognize, even Arcee, along with those eight teenage girls looking just as dangerous as the Lagoon crews. And the ordnance and equipment they all have...' Bob said, “That is probably the most badass assemblage of babes in the entire existence of the multiverse.”
Both Akira and the boy in the varsity jacket just nodded in agreement.
Bob then looked over at the Revy in the center. He thought with annoyance, 'That Revy, along with Sawyer and Shenhua, right beside, are the ones after us. Still, enough, is enough. I am tired of Revy hounding me. I am going to settle this once and for all, tonight. Fortunately, I am nowhere near drunk. No even buzzed. All that drinking at Quarks has increased my alcohol thresholds.'
(_)
Outside, after looking a the carnage they all had just caused, Future Revy, the Revy in the center of the group, in her usual clothing, turned to her daughters, as she said, “Mommy is very proud of you.”
The two redheads in the female teenage group smiled at her.
(_)
Rock heard the comment, as she thought, 'Revy becomes a mother. I do not like where is going. It is almost like what I saw at the...'
(_)
Outside, the red headed girl holding the machine gun asked, “Is it okay if I handle this?”
Both Revys said, in unison, “Sure.”
The teenage girl with the machine gun, let of the forearm of her machine gun, with her left hand, as she held her weapon by its grip, with her right hand. At the same time, she pointed her weapon at the ground, while keeping her trigger finger resting against the trigger guard.
The girl with the machine gun yelled, “First of all! Stop talking to each other! Reasons for this will soon become clear as to why you should not speak to each other! Now, we have no interest in attacking you right now, so don't make us come in there! It would not be pretty! Now, everyone get out here! Group back up, and come out! Rock and her group to your right! The group of three in the middle! The brothers to the your left!”
Everyone did as they were requested to do.
A minute later, they were outside and in their proper groups.
The redhead with the machine gun then pointed to the sky, with her left hand. She ordered, “Everyone! Look up!”
They did so and saw that the night sky seem to be literally breaking apart.
The teenage girl stated, “This is what happens when you have a paradox.”
She pointed at Rock's group, “Past.”
She pointed at the Bob, Ed, and B, “Present.”
She pointed at the brothers, “Future.”
The girl continued, “All of you are intelligent people. So, I think you have figured out what is going on here. All three of your groups need to leave and avoid each other in the future. Do not worry about answers. If things go the way they should, you will all live to have your questions answered in the fullness of time. And just because we are being nice, we are giving you all a head start. Consider this our good deed for the year.”
The Hell Saber members, both present and future, along with the teenage girls all laughed for a few seconds.
(_)
The groups looked at each other for a moment. Then, they looked back up at the sky. They all realized, as much as they wanted to talk to each other, they couldn't. Less than a minute later, each group went their separate ways.
(_)
As everyone else left, the girls all saw the sky starting to return to the normal dark night.
The Revy in her hardsuit said, “Well, that crisis has been averted. So, let us all go get a drink to celebrate saving existence. Even you teenagers can come. I was never one for that twenty-one years or older rule.
The other Revy agreed, “You got that right.”
The teenager girls smiled at them.
As they all entered the destroyed bar, the Hell Sabers removed their helmets.
The Revy in her usual clothing yelled, “Hey bartender! We know you're alive! We could use some service!”
(_)
Behind the bar counter, the bartender's eyes went wide, as he tightly gripped his shotgun.
He thought, with a combination of fear and rage, 'Not that demon woman's voice! Damn you! Damn you! Damn you! How could I be so unlucky?! I crossed entire realities to get away from you, and you still found a way to wreck my bar!'
He then heard Revy's voice, which was just above the bar, warned, “Don't make us pull you out.”
He immediately jumped up and pointed the barrel of his shotgun at the Revy he saw was wearing her usual outfit, as he yelled, “Damn you, Revy! You destroyed my bar, again!”
He then saw the group she was with.
There was a Revy, with her cutlasses, and a second Revy in power armor, pointing her gauntlet mounted railguns at the bartender.
Shenhua, with her long knives, and a second Shenhua in power armor, holding two lightsabers.
Sawyer, with her chainsaw, and a second Sawyer in power armor, with wrist blades popped out.
The maid, Roberta, with cybernetics and in a power armor, pointing her wrist mounted firearms as the bartender.
Eight teenage girls that looked as dangerous as the rest.
There was a blond haired girl holding two semi-automatic stainless steel pistols, like the weapons Revy used.
There was another blond girl holding a katana.
By those two was a dark skinned girl with gantlets on her hands.
Then there was a redhead holding two long knives.
An other redhead holding a large machine gun.
A purple haired girl was holding a staff made of ice.
A green haired girl with lightning erupting from both her hands.
A blue haired girl with black highlights with fire surrounding her hands.
And behind all of them was a large pink robot, that barely was able to clear the ceiling, whom was hold two giant flaming swords in her hands, that were point towards him, over the heads of the other women there.
All of them were pointing their weapons, or powers, at him.
The Revy in her usual clothing asked, with curiosity, “Bao, is that you? It is you! We wondered what happened to you.”
At such a fearful sight right in front of him, a lesser man, facing these women alone, would have soiled themselves, and passed out. Bao just slightly wet himself.
Bao slowly lowered his weapon onto the bar counter, as he said in best calm manner he could in his nervous state, “Ladies. The drinks are on the house.”
The Revy in the power armor said, “Thanks Bao. But, you are still coming with us. Good bartenders are so hard to find. And trust me. You will like having your life extended, even at the price we are giving you.”
(_)
As Bob, Ed, and B continued walking down the street.
They turned around just long enough to see the Hell Saber, the Lagoon Trio, and the teenage girls walk into the hollowed out bar.
As they turned back around, Ed stated, “Ed feels sorry for the bartender.”
B agreed, “Yes. But, there not much we can do for him, right now. Well, where are we off to next?”
Bob took off his shades, and pocketed the glasses. He then stated, “We are not leaving. We are going to settle this, once and for all, tonight, with Revy. We are going to walk around the block, come back down the alley, and watch them, until we are ready.”
B cautioned, “Bob, I know you are just as tired of being hunted by those three, as Ed, and I, are. But, going after them, when their past selves, whom are in power armor, along with that pink robot, the Bloodhound, and those eight teenage girls, isn't the wisest course of action.”
Ed agreed, “B is right. Now, is not the right time.”
Bob responded, “Right this moment is not the right time. But, later tonight is. Hear me out. We double back, and watch them form a distance. We wait for them to get finished here.”
B asked, “How do you know that our trio will be the last to leave?”
Bob cracked a grin, as he stated, “Simple. When compared to the Lagoon babes, the teenagers are probably lightweights to partying and drinking. They will likely be the first to leave. The Hell Sabers are on the job. They cannot stay long. They will probably be the second group to leave. But, given Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer's personalities. Since they are not on any schedule, other than their own. They are going to stick around and party a little longer, until they run out of booze.
B admitted, “I see your point?”
Ed inquired, “What about the robot? Won't she sense us?”
Bob smiled, as he said, “She is from our past. And they just stopped a multiverse level paradox from damaging reality. She is not going to do anything, as long as we keep our distance, and not interfere with them.”
Ed replied, “Ed can see your logic.”
B stated, “Just to remind you, Bob. Given the super-soldier serum in their bodies, they likely won't be drunk.”
Bob said, “I realize that. I don't want them drunk. I want Revy in a very good mood when I approach her. You see. After everyone else leaves. We are going to approach the trio. And I am going to challenge Revy to a duel, to settle this once and for all. B, you said that to get Revy to leave us alone, I have to get her respect. And to do that, I have to beat her in a fight, without any tricks.”
B commented, “I am starting to regret telling you that.”
Bob stated, “Even so. After such a party, Revy is going to be in a good mood. And she mind be amendable to terms of the fight, and aftermath. Depending on who wins.”
B said, “I am starting to see where you are going with this. Your plan might work. So, let's do it.”
Ed stated, “Okay. Ed will hope for the best.”
Bob, Ed, and Boris then spent the next ten minutes, circling around the buildings in front of the destroyed bar, in a counterclockwise fashion.
They eventually, stopped in an alley between the between the three story building in front of the bar, and the two story building to the left of the bar. The front of both buildings had large windows.
Bob, Ed, and B, were careful to stay out of sight, as they watched the party in the bar.
Fortunately, the illumination from the streetlights did not hit the shadows of the alleyway, thus giving the three adult the cover of darkness. Meanwhile, the streetlights did illuminate the inside of the bar, for them to see the women having fun, inside the hull of the building.
(_)
A few hours later, Bob, Ed, and B, continued to watch the events in the bar, across the street, from the alleyway they were in. the three adults took twenty minute shifts in watch the woman, while the other two stayed back in the darkness of the alleyway, as they rested.
Currently, it was Bob's shift.
Ed complained, “Ed is bored. Ed would think someone would have called the police by now?”
B pointed out, “We are dealing with professional, interdimensional bounty hunters. They likely already dealt with the police before they came here. That is what I would have done.”
Then, Bob saw the teenage girls wave goodbye, as they pulled out reality devices, and teleported away. He stated, “|They are starting to leave.”
B and Ed rush up beside him, to look across the street, and into the mostly destroyed bar.
A few minutes later, they watched the five Hell Sabers members take the bartender with them, as they teleported away. This left only the Lagoon Trio.
Bob smiled, as he commented, “See. They left in just the order I told you they would leave in.”
B said, “I have to admit. You were spot on, Bob.”
Ed asked, “True. Thought, why would they want the bartender?”
Bob shrugged, as he said, “I don't know. He is just some bearded bartender.”
B commented, “The only bartender I can think of that Chang would be interested in, would be Bao. And the last I heard, he disappear, while breaking into the tower, in an explosion... By a portal device. The bartender is, Bao.”
Bob shook his head, as he said, “Damn. And I had such high hopes for him escaping. I even warned him.”
Ed responded, “That is so sad. Ed liked Bao. He was a breath of sanity, in Roanapur's insanity.”
B stated, “Well, he clearly did escape. And from the length of his beard, he had a life here. Obviously, he was even able to set up a bar of his own here. On the bright side, they will likely just change him into a woman, with minor brainwashing, and use her as a bartender. From what I understand, there are very few bartenders that can tolerate Revy's level of insanity, and violence, on a regular basis.”
Bob looked over at B, as he asked, “Why did Bao tolerate, Revy in the first place? I would have banned her from my bar the first time she when nuts.”
B turned to Bob, as she replied, “Because both Balalaika and Chang told him to.”
Bob said, “That is a good reason, B.” He looked back at the bar, as he commented, “By the way, I know from Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, that the super-soldier serum slightly enhanced one's senses. Can you tell if they have their weapons drawn?”
B to looked across the street, and the Lagoon trio. She focused her sight and hears. And she quickly realized, that as she focused on them, she could see and hear them more clearly. B stated, “Yes. My sight is enhanced. I can also slightly hear them. They just talking about this and that. They have their weapons on them, but they are not drawn.”
Bob smiled, as he responded, “Good. Well, time to head over there, and confront this madness, head on.”
Bob, Ed, and B then walked out of the alleyway, and towards the open side of the bar.
(_)
Inside the bar, Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer were at the bar counter, drinking.
Sawyer had set her chainsaw on the bar counter.
Sawyer looked over at Revy, as she asked, using her electrolarynx choker, “Revy, I have a serious question, for you.”
Revy stated, “Shoot.”
Sawyer stated, “Shenhua and I have been talking for while on the journey, and we are thinking that when we get back to the yacht, we are going to forgive Lotton for her part in Chang's operations, and brainwashing of us.”
Shenhua commented, “I think she has paid her dues, with losing her manhood, and her services on our yacht, and in our beds.”
Revy said, “Not to sound like a hypocrite. But, you actually slept with her, considering she did brainwash us?”
Shenhua smiled, as she said, “Of course. As a guy, Lotton was great in bed. And we found out that as a woman, she is even better.”
Sawyer giggled.
Revy raised an eyebrow, as she commented, “Really?”
Sawyer said, “Really.”
Shenhua commented, “And those three ways are fun.”
Revy shook her head in disbelief for a few seconds. She then responded, “Well, I have learned to move on in a lot of ways. I am just going after Bob, for the challenge of it. Still, when I comes to Lotton, I will support whatever you to decide to do.”
Sawyer said, “Thanks Revy.”
Shenhua inquired, “On another matter, I wondered what happened to Bao? We put him in the vat, but we were defeated before we saw what she would have looked like, when she got out. And I know there was enough time for her to fully change.”
Sawyer said, with her electrolarynx choker, “Mores the pity. Though, I doubt the peacekeepers took anyone out, until they were fully changed. If they did, they would likely stick them back in, when they realized that they would get sick if they stayed only partly changed.”
Revy stated, “Sawyer is right. It is likely the peacekeepers got to her. Considering all our lifespans, we will likely see Bao again. Whether she likes it, or not.”
The three women then heard a man, from the front of the bar, yell, “Revy! We got business to discussion!”
The three women turned and saw Bob, Ed, and B.
Revy smirked, as she said, “Well, look who decided not to run.”
Shenhua commented, “I never thought I would see that day, that he would actually come after us.”
Sawyer said, “And it was turning into such a good night.”
Bob stated, “Revy, I challenge to a duel.”
Revy replied, “Huh?”
Bob repeated himself, “I challenge you. To a fight. One on one.”
Revy inquired, “What are the stakes?”
Bob stated, “No tricks. I win. You leave us alone. And I mean all three of us.”
Revy smirked, “And if I win, you let me change you into a woman, and pop your cheery.”
Bob was quiet for several seconds
Revy gloated, “What? Are the stakes too high? Thinking of backing out now, like a chicken?”
Bob replied, “Unlike you, Revy, I take a few moments to think on possible, life altering decisions.”
Shenhua turned to Revy, as she said, “Not everyone just leaps into high stakes bet, Revy.”
Sawyer pointed out, “He has not said, no, yet. Don't push him into backing down.”
Revy looked at both of them, as she said, “Okay.”
Bob leaned towards Ed, as Ed whispered, into his ear, “Don't lose. But, if you do, I will be with you.”
Bob softly replied back, in her ear, “Thank you. And let's see if we can work this deal a little better.”
From across the room, Sawyer stated, “We can hear you. Remember. Enhanced hearing.”
Shenhua said, “Yea. Nice try, though.”
Bob turned his attention to the three women across the room. He inquired, “I was just being polite to Ed. Revy are you will to negotiate?”
Revy replied, “Sure. I would like to hear what you have to offer. Rock mentioned to me, that you both almost came to a compromise, before she even got me involved.”
Bob stated, “That is true. Though, negotiations fell through. But first. Before we get to negotiations. I have three questions for you, Revy.”
Revy questioned, “Okay. What are they?”
Bob asked, “If I lose, is it just you that I am having sex with? Or, all three of you?”
Revy looked over at Shenhua and Sawyer.
Shenhua said, “It is your call.”
Sawyer pointed out, “Akira was never really the same way, after that foursome we had with her.”
Revy looked back at Bob, as she answered, “I don't think your sanity could handle all three of us at once. So, it will just be me, and a whole lot of fun toys.”
Bob inquired, “Can Ed join us? I learned that it is not cheating, if the couple are doing it together with a third party.”
B looked at Bob, as she flatly stated, “Don't get any ideas, Bob.”
The other for women laughed for a couple of seconds, as Bob replied, “I wasn't thinking of you, B. I respect you too much, to be that forward about the matter, with you. Besides, that would make me a hypocrite.”
Ed looked at Revy, as she stated, “That is why, Bob, is my boyfriend.”
Revy shrugged, as she looked at Ed. She replied, “Okay.” She then turned to Bob, as she complimented, “I like your thinking, Bob. I would like to know where you learned that from?”
Bob offered, “I accidentally jumped to a plague world, where, two decades ago, a virus had infected all humanity with a gender bending ability, like Ranma has. Cold water turns those born at female, to male. Cold water turns those born male to female. Hot water reverses the changes, for both genders. Call off the hunt, and I will tell you all about it. Though, if you are wondering, my odd genetic code made me immune to the disease.”
Revy admitted, “Tempting. Highly tempting. But, no. What is your third question?”
Bob simply asked, “Then what?”
Revy questioned, “What do you mean?”
Bob clarified, “After we sleep together. Are you still coming after us? Are you leaving us alone? Are you going to try to brainwash me into a bad girl like you?”
Shenhua commented, “We decided against the brainwashing.”
Sawyer stated, “Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru came to visit with us. We decided it was wiser not to push our luck.”
Bob thought, 'I owe those three, big time.'
Revy stated, “Well, I guess I would just leave you alone. Rock has called off her hunt. So, it is just a matter of personal honor with me.”
Bob thought, 'Like Ryoga Habiki.' He asked, “Like Ranma's friend, Ryoga?”
It took a few seconds for Revy to recall the name. When she did, she blurted out, “Oh... I am not that serious, when it comes to personal honor. You beat me honestly, and I will accept my defeat.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
Revy inquired, “So, are you in? Because taking your virginity would be the capper for this evening.”
Bob said, “Okay. I am in. We fight, until one of us verbally yields, is knocked out, or killed.”
Revy stated, “Works for me. We will walk outside, and fight each other there. But first...” She turned to B, as she inquired, “Who is this wonderful brunette, with you and Ed? We didn't want to say anything while the others were around, but damn Boris, is that you?”
B answered, “Yes. And it is, B, now.”
Revy replied, “Whatever you want to go by, B.”
Sawyer said, with her electrolarynx choker, “B, I knew from the omake that you were originally a pretty boy, but to see a taste of that in person is something else.”
Shenhua stated, “I know. I am so happy to be bi-sexual. Still, get some bindings for her chest, and it would be pretty boy express.”
B just frowned at Shenhua.
Sawyer responded, “Forget that. Just get some instant spring of drown man. Then, we would have a real pretty boy.”
Shenhua agreed, “Good idea.”
Bob stated, “That is doubtful. I went to the future and saw Boris healthy and young, as a guy. He looked like the old Boris we all know, except the scars and the age. But, still stocky as ever. And I am guessing that is from using instant spring of drowned man packets.”
B turned to Bob. She smiled, as she said, “Really? That is nice to know.”
Bob turned to B, as he commented, “I guess the magic does have a sense of humor. I will look into getting you some packets, later.”
Boris replied, “Thanks.”
Revy snapped her the fingers on her right hand. Everyone's turned their attention towards her. She said, in disappointment, “I guess a girl cannot have everything.”
Revy started walking toward the front of the bar, to left side, and around B, Bob, and Ed. She stated, “Okay. Let's do this, Bob. The night is young. And there is so much I have planned for us.”
As Revy walked passed Bob, Bob turned and joined her in walking out the door. He responded, “Never count your chickens before the hatch.” Bob then started walking to his right side, away from Revy.
As the two adults continued to walk, B, Ed Shenhua, and Sawyer, turned to look at them.
While they made Revy and Bob made their way to the street, Revy smirked, as she said, “I am a city girl. I never dealt with chickens.”
Bob replied, “Well, the only time I dealt with chickens was at my uncle's farm. Nice guy. You would like him. He doesn't take shit from anyone.”
Revy laughed. She then said, “I like him already.”
Meanwhile, Shenhua and Sawyer walked over to where Ed and B were standing. All four women were planning to watch from just inside the bar, right by the sidewalk.
By then, Revy and Bob had reached the street.
Bob walked to the right side of the street, from the front of the bar. Revy walked to the left side of the street, from the bar.
The streetlights allowed them both to see each other clearly, as the night sky cast over, with clouds.
They both stood in the center lane, facing each other, while fifty feet away.
Revy lips curled into a wicked grin, as she stated, “Draw mister.”
Bob quipped, “Ladies first.”
Revy replied, “I though you would never ask.”
She quickly drew her pistols, both of which had bullets chambered in them from the previous battle. She fired them at Bob, as she rushed at him.
In response, Bob swiftly rolled to right his side, as he drew his revolver.
As Bob's feet touch the ground, he turned to his right, and ran towards the building across from the bar.
Bob fired three shoots into the large window in front of him. He then used his coat and hat to protect himself, as he jumped through the window, and into the dark building.
By then, Revy had caught up to where Bob was standing, as the beginning of their fight.
She looked over at the broken when Bob had just jumped into. She cursed, “Damn it. I thought he said no tricks.”
Revy heard B yell, “My fault! I told him to take you in a cat and mouse fight.”
Revy turned to her.
B loudly stated, “Remember! Enhanced senses! Besides, you still the advantage with you enhanced nightvision and hearing. This just makes it more interesting.”
Revy grinned wickedly at B, as she agreed, “You're right.”
Revy turned around, to face to the broken window. She ran towards the broken hole in window, and jumped through it, with her landing on the bottoms of her boots.
Revy then slowly looked around the dark room.
There were several chairs and desks, along with a few filing cabinets and tables, in the room. But otherwise, the room was completely open.
Along with the furniture, there was eight feet between the wall and the start of the rows of furniture.
Though, Revy did not see Bob anywhere.
Revy thought, 'Well, Bob knows how to pick them. There are a lot of places in here, quickly to get to cover, and hide from me. And this is a wonderfully easy place to set a trap in.'
'If I start walking into the desks to find him, he could popped up anywhere, and shoot. I don't think he is going for the kill. He just likes to know where I am not. But, still, it is best to be careful in this situation.'
'And this man learns from his mistakes. He knows about my enhanced senses. He knows I will hear him if he moves. So, this is going to become a more clever game of cat and mouse. Than, I am use too. Though, I have more experience with this game, than he does. I will just move along the wall, and find cover there.'
Revy quickly walked along the wall to her left, until she was to the other side of the building.
She knelt down in front of a wooden desk, with her weapons still drawn, and her back to a large window to the outside street, facing the bar.
The duel became a waiting game.
(_)
A few minutes later, after nothing happened, not even a sound, Revy was becoming impatient.
Revy thought, 'Let's see if I can get him to come out.”
Revy yelled, “You know, Bob! The last guy that tried to used a revolver against a Roanapur bad girl, wound up dead! Don't make the same mistake as him!”
Behind his cover, near the middle of the room, Bob thought, 'Yea. But, Russell did not know when to shut up. Still, Revy, I know you are just trying to get me to move, so you can locate me with your enhanced hearing. But, I cannot seem to figure out where you are, by just your voice.'
'Yes, Boris... B was right. You really are arrogant, Revy. And you are also showing your impatience, by talking. I can use that against you. Though, your hearing is the problem here. How do I counter that?... Revy. Your hearing maybe sharp, from the super-soldier serum, but this gunfire has got to have slightly deafened your hearing, a little. You hearing likely, fully returns, later. Thanks to that serum.'
'But, that is later. Not now. All I got to do is getting you to fire you gun some more, and I can find you, while you temporally deafen yourself.'
Bob looked at an office stabler on top of the desk beside him. He picked it up, as he thought, 'Two birds. One stone.'
He then threw it across the right side of the room.
Just as it hit the ground, Bob heard Revy popped up, and shoot her pistols, four times each, before she bent down, again.
Though, by firing her weapons, Bob able to locate Revy.
Bob smiled, as he thought, 'Found you, Revy. You are near the front, left side of the building. And with the gunshots you fired, your hearing, right now, is likely worse than mine. I can now quietly move around, and ambush you. But, let us not waste any time.'
Bob quickly stood up, and he softly moved around the room, to the very left wall, as he circled around in the dark, towards Revy.
Less than half a minute later, Revy heard a gun hammer cock, a few feet behind her head.
Revy turned around to see Bob standing there, about six feet between them, with him using his right hand to point his revolver at her forehead.
Bob ordered, “It's over, Revy. Drop the guns.”
Revy gently set her guns down on the floor, as she demanded, “How?”
Bob pointed out, “Gunfire temporally deafens a person's hearing. And gives away one's location.”
Revy admitted, “Of course. Though, I thought you said no tricks?”
Bob pointed out, “You are a gun expert. You should know this, by now.”
Revy grumbled, “You're right.”
Revy then stood up.
Bob asked, “Do you yield, Revy?”
Revy smirked, as she swiftly did a jump towards Bob. While the in the air, she turned her back clockwise. As he feet landed on the ground, she face Bob's left side, to feet from Bob.
A second after Revy landed, before Bob could react, she used her left foot to kick Bob's revolver from his right hand, and away from Bob, to Bob's right side.
The pistol landed on the ground, away from them, without going off.
Revy commented, “Enhanced reflexes. Remember? And Chang taught me that move.”
Bob turned to Revy, as he said, “Yea. Chang really is into mixing martial arts and gun play.”
Revy stated, “True.”
Bob threw a punch with his right fist at Revy' head.
Revy swiftly stepped to her right side, to the outside of Bob's strike, as she gripped his right forearm. And she used her grip on his right forearm to pull him forward, as she move around behind him.
As Bob lost his balance for only a second, Revy let go of him.
A second later, she behind him.
Revy jumped up, as she put her right forearm around the front of Bob's throat, under his chin. Revy then put her left hand over Bob's left shoulder, so she could grab her right forearm with her left hand, putting Bob in a headlock.
As Bob struggled, with Revy hanging off his back, he moved to where both he and Revy faced the large, outside window in front of them.
Bob fought to get out of the headlock that Revy had on him, by using his hands to grip Revy's left hand, with his left hand gripping right below her left elbow, and his right hand gripping her right wrist, which she used to hold her left forearm.
Revy smiled, as she gloated, “Give it up already, Bob. I am stronger, faster, and tougher than you are. I promise you will like being a woman. And after the night I have planned for us, it will be memorable, and pleasurable.”
Revy then noticed that Bob stop moving, as he relaxed his body.
Revy continued to grin, as she thought, 'He finally is starting to come around.'
Revy then noticed the look in Bob's face, that was the reflect in the window, in front of them.
Bob had a slasher smile that nearly went all the way up to his eyes.
Revy thought, 'Ah oh.'
Bob said, in a cold, dangerous tone of voice, “Revy, there is something I just realized about you. While your skills with firearms are without question. You are a professional level gunfighter. In hand to hand combat, you rely solely on your brute strength and toughness. And those two things usually see you through.”
“On the other hand, I have been trained by the best, in hand to hand combat. And for the most part, my training dealt fighting with skill, over brute strength. I have been in tougher headlocks, by Boris, let alone Zangief, that I have broken through. Now, I will show you what they have taught me.”
Bob released Revy's left arm, from his left hand, He then used his left elbow, to hit Revy behind him, in a left kidney jab.
The pain caused Revy to left go of her arm hold on Bob's neck.
Along with Bob still using his right hand to hold Revy's right wrist. He quickly reached over with his left hand, to grip Revy's right wrist. He then used both hand hands to pull Revy over his right shoulder, and throw her through the window.
(_)
A minute ago, across the street, Shenhua, Sawyer, Ed, and B, stood beside each other, just inside the opening of the alcove of destroyed bar. All four women were facing towards the three story building, on the other side of the street, with Revy and Bob were having their duel inside the building.
During their waiting, for something to happen, Sawyer had retrieved her chainsaw, and returned to the group. And Sawyer presently had her chainsaw strapped behind her back.
It has been ten minutes since they had seen the two run through the hole, made by Bob shooting out a window. And into the dark building across the street. And it has been about three minutes since they heard any sounds of gunfire.
To break the monotony, Shenhua turned to B, as she asked, “So, how has being a woman been for you, so far... B?”
B looked over at Shenhua, as she answered, “I only just woke up, a few hours ago. The only minor concern, I have had, since then, was that it took me a few seconds to figure out the muscles responses to pee, while sitting down, and minor cleanup, afterward.”
Shenhua shrugged, in response.
Sawyer overheard Shenhua and B's conversation. She thought, 'I think it is best that we change the conversation.' She inquired, electrolarynx choker, that was around her neck, “Do you think they will killed each other?”
B turned to Sawyer, as she replied, “No. Both of them are too good for that. I actually trained Bob in how to use a gun. And how to survive and win a gunfight. Still, it is going to be close.”
Ed complained, “The one problem with witnessing actions scenes in real life, is you rarely get to see the good parts between the two fighters.”
Sawyer looked over at Ed, as she agreed, “Ed, you have that right.”
Ed looked at Sawyer, as she said, “Thank you.”
The four continued to to keep an eye across the street, as they looked at each other.
Suddenly, the four women saw, from the building across the street, as Revy being thrown out of another window, over the sidewalk, and she landed onto the street.
The four women turned their full attention back to Revy. And they saw that Revy did not appear to be injured.
Then, the four women saw Bob walked out of that same broken window, towards Revy.
Sawyer asked, “Is Bob smiling?”
Ed grinned, as she replied, “Yes. And what a wicked grin.”
On the other side of the street, Revy swiftly jumped up, and rushed at Bob, as she threw a punch with her right first, aimed at Bob's jaw.
Bob sidestepped her fist, by turning into the blow, allowing him to plant a solid underhanded blow to Revy's stomach, which knocked the wind out of Revy.
This distracted Revy.
Bob quickly followed his punch, with a sideways blow, with his right fist, to Revy's jaw, which was so powerful that it cause her to do a half spin, clockwise around, as she landed face first onto the street.
B cracked a grin, as she said, “That's my boy.”
(_)
Across the street, Bob's latest blow left Revy was left slightly dazed, as she laid on her stomach.
Bob quickly used this to his advantage, as he walked over to Revy. Bob placed both his feet on the ground, beside the left side of Revy's lower back, waist, and thighs. With his feet facing the Revy's left side.
Bob bent down with his right knee, as he gently placed his left lower leg on Revy's lower back, at a perpendicular angle to her body.
Bob then moved his right lower leg against Revy's thighs, at a perpendicular angle.
Next, Bob turned to his left, as he leaned down. He used his left hand to grab her left wrist, and his right hand to grab her right wrist.
After which, Bob put Revy's arms in arm-locks behind her back.
And Bob did his best to keep Revy from moving.
(_)
Across the street, the four women then realized that Bob had completely immobilized Revy.
Shenhua and Sawyer watched with surprise, as Sawyer said, “I don't believe it. He beat her.”
Shenhua collected herself, as she asked, “But, now will she admit to her defeat?”
(_)
On street, Bob felt Revy start to struggle against the lock he had on both her arms, and her legs.
Bob calmly said, “Yield, Revy. This body-lock is designed to hold a person, no matter how strong they are. Zangief, likely the best wrestler of his generation, personally taught me this body-lock.”
“And don't feel bad about being unable to get out of his lock. Humans lack the pectoral muscle to get out of this arm-lock part of this move. Strangely, bulls have that muscle.”
“Though, if you keep struggling with your legs, I am going to have to hurt you by tightening these arm-locks. I don't want to do that. I am not a sadist. And sadly, I know being held down by a man brings a lot of unpleasant memories to you. So, please yield. So, I can let go of you.”
Revy inquired, “What? No gloating, Bob?”
Bob responded, “No. I never wanted to be your enemy in the first place, Revy. I just want you to stop coming after us, with the intent of robbing me of my manhood, and raping me.”
Revy commented, “It is not rape?”
Bob questioned, with seriousness in his tone of voice, “What do you think it is, then?”
Revy quiet for a few seconds. She then admitted, “Okay. I can see it that way... I guess you would be a little bothered over it.”
Bob sternly said, “I am more than a little bothered. I have had nightmares over the matter. I know enough about you, Revy, to realize that you are not bluffing. And if you did that, you would be no better than that cop that raped you. Actually, you would be worse, because you would have your friends join in on the violation.”
Revy when silent for several seconds. And no one else said a word, as Revy thought about what Bob had just said.
Though, Bob did not show it on the outside, he thought, with fear, 'Oh crap. Did I just trigger her Whitman fever?'
Revy softly stated, “I yield. You're right. What I intended to do to you is way out of line. Now, let me go.”
Bob let go of her wrists, while he softly moved off her back and legs, and onto the ground. He then stood up.
After Bob got off of Revy, Revy used her hands to get up from her stomach. She then make it into an upright crouching position, with both her feet.
Revy then saw Bob offered her a hand up, with his right hand.
Revy took Bob's right hand with both her hands.
After she was fully to her feet, she let go of Bob's right hand.
Revy and Bob then looked over at their friends. And they could see the four women from the bar walking towards them.
A few seconds later, as the four women reached them, and they came to a stop, Shenhua said, “Bob, I cannot believe you beat, Revy.”
Bob turned to Shenhua, while he pointed at right thumb at Revy, as he stated, “During the fight, I realized Revy here, has only a little, or no formal training in hand to hand combat. Once, I got her guns away from her, and she relied on skill over strength, it was not that hard to get her into a body-lock.”
B complimented, “Well played.”
Bob turned back to Revy, as he stated, “No hard feelings. I just don't want you hounding Ed and I.”
Revy replied, “None taken. And Bob, you are now a badass, almost on par with us.”
Bob thought, 'Almost!? Oh hell, it isn't worth arguing over. At least I know have her respect.'
Bob replied, “Thank you, Revy. Now, are you going to stop coming after us? No just me. But, Ed and B, as well.”
Revy answered, “Yes. You three are free to go.”
Bob also saw Shenhua and Sawyer nodded in agreement.
Shenhua turned to Sawyer, as she said, “Back to the endless vacation on our yacht.”
Sawyer looked over at Shenhua. She gave Shenhua a lopsided grin, as she replied, “Yes.”
Bob thought, 'So, that is what those two have been up to. Still, I want to do one more thing, to make sure we all leave on the right foot.' Bob offered, “Now, please give me a minute. I will go get our guns.”
Revy replied, “Sure. And thanks.”
Bob then walked back into the window he had broken, when he threw Revy to the outside.
A minute later, the five women, standing on the street, saw Bob walked out of the building.
As Bob approached them, they saw that he had his revolved holstered on his gunbelt, and he was holding Revy's two semi-automatic pistols. One in each hand. He held the weapons by their barrels, with the safeties on the pistols turned on.
Bob came to a stop in front of Revy. He held out his pistols, for her.
While Revy took her pistols, she noticed that her, the ammo magazines were outside her pistol.
Bob said, “The chambers are empty.” He thought, 'At this point, I am not going to take any chances. Still, I need to give what is hers.'
Bob then his right hand to reach into a pocket and pulled out the two loaded ammo magazines for the pistols. He handed the magazines to Revy.
Revy moved her pistols around her hands, so both pistols were in her right hand. She then took the magazines where with her left hand.
Revy thought, with annoyance, “Of course, they are. If I was were to try anything, I would have to first put a magazine into one of my cutlasses, and then draw back the slide. That would give you plenty of time to react, Bob. You are a fast draw, yourself. I saw how quickly you killed the Punisher. Still, you beat me fair and square. And I respect that from you. No feathers and mud this time. Still...'
Revy looked over at Bob, as she grumbled, “You don't trust me?”
Revy then put a magazine into each of her pistols, and holstered them in her shoulder holsters, without loading a round into either chamber of her pistols.
Bob noticed this, as he thought, 'Good. She did not chamber a round. And she put her weapons away. Still, I do need to be honest on this matter And point out one of her more foolish actions in her past.' He pointed out, “Not really. You shot at future yourself, over a friendly fight.”
Revy responded, “I thought you had stolen our car, by the time that happened, in my fight?”
Bob answered, “I did. But, I heard the gunshot. It did not take a genius to figure out who fired the shoot, at whom.”
Revy conceded, “You got me there.”
Bob inquired, “How did you survive that gunshot? You rarely miss at that range, unless you intent to.”
Revy answered, “I caught the bullet.”
Bob replied, “I believe you.”
Revy commented, “Catching one bullet is now easy with me. Its the ones, after the first bullet, that are a problem.”
Bob chuckled. He thought, with amusement, 'She is more dangerous than I thought. And I still defeated her.'
'And after learning the details of how that fight ended, I now slightly regret that I missed seeing Revy catch that bullet, in person. But, it was still worth escape her, Shenhua, and Sawyer, at the time. And she said she can only catch on bullet at a time. Not multiple bullets. I guess even with the super-soldier serum, she has her limits. Though, I don't want to know how she learned that trick.'
Revy stated, “Well, this was fun, but motherhood calls. And my babies are waiting for me.”
Sawyer turned to B, Bob, and Ed, as she said, “It was fun.”
Shenhua looked at B, Bob, and Ed, as she offered, “If any of you want a fun time. Give us a call.”
Bob looked over at Ed, and he smiled. He then turned to Shenhua, as he said, “I already have a girlfriend that I love.”
Ed smiled, as she said, “And I love, Bob. So, no thanks.”
Shenhua turned to B, as she said, “B, I can show you all sorts of fun things about being a woman.”
B replied, “I prefer to take things slowly.” She thought, 'I will lose my virginity as a woman, on my own terms. And I am in no hurry to do so.'
Shenhua shrugged, as she replied, “Have it your way.”
Revy stated, “Shenhua, Sawyer, come on. I am sure Lotton is waiting for us.”
Shenhua stated, “How long are we going to be gone from their point of view?”
Revy stated, “A week since I came to you two, in the first place, should be about right.”
Sawyer replied, “I agree.”
Shenhua commented, “That sounds correct.”
Revy pulled out her reality device, from her right pants pocket, as she said, “I will take us to your yacht first. Then, I will head home.”
Shenhua said, “Thanks.”
The Lagoon Trio stood close to each other, as Bob, B, and Ed back away from them. Though, Bob, B, and Ed, did not turn their backs on Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer.
As B, Ed, and Bob came to a stop, fifteen from the three women, they watched as the Lagoon trio disappeared from their view.
With the Lagoon trio gone, the three friends remained standing, as they turned to look at each other.
Bob said, “Ah. It is nice to be finally free of those three lunatics.”
Ed replied, “Ed fully agrees. And Ed wonders how Revy's kids will turn out?”
Bob pointed out, “Well, Rock, Benny, Dutch, and Janet are with them. So, I am sure they will be fine. And we may already have an answer to your question.”
Before Ed could reply, B asked, “So, where to now? Since, we are all free, and I got a new lease on life.”
Ed thought, 'We will talk about the other matter in a minute. B's question is just too juicy not to comment on.' She stated, “Well, how do you feel like going to a wedding?”
B's eyes went wide, as she inquired, “You guys didn't decide to get married while I was asleep?”
Bob stated, “No. And don't worry. We didn't do anything questionable, in the living room, while you were asleep.”
B replied, “I appreciate that.'”
Ed commented, “Our bedroom are another matter entirely.”
B could not help but laugh at Ed's comment, for a few seconds.
Though, Bob was happy that his beard hid his blush.
As B calmed down, Bob admitted, “That is true.”
B said, “I am just happy you two are happy, together.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
B inquired, “So, if is not about your wedding? Whose wedding are we talking about?”
Ed answered, “We are talking about Birdy and Nataru's wedding. Which we have all been invited too. And since we have a reality device. There was not need to rush. That is why we didn't tell you until after you were healthy again. And we were sure you were handling the change well.”
B replied, “Thank you. And I am doing fine, on that matter. Though, given it is a wedding. We are going to have to wear something nice.” She focused her attention on Ed, as she continued, “But, nothing to frilly. I will wear a dress, because it is a wedding. But, I will not wear a frilly dress.”
Ed playfully replied, “You are no fun, B...” Her lips curled into a mischievous grin, as she continued, “Well, For right now. You men turned women always start out as such prudes.” She grin turned lecherous, as she went onto say, “Until you have sex as a woman, and orgasm as a woman. Then, you tend to become some of the loosest women there are.”
B turned to Bob.
Bob turned to B, as he swiftly said, “I have no comment on the subject. As I said, it is your life.”
B thought, 'I don't blame you, Bob, for wanting to avoid this landmine.'
B looked at Ed and Bob, as she responded, “I plan to be the exception to the rule.”
Ed continued smiling at B, as she said, “Good luck.”
Bob thought, 'I better change the subject quickly, before one of them does something to the other, that both will regret. Lord help me, I am not looking forward to two months from now.'
Bob suggested, “Since those three are no longer after us. We can do something that I have been looking forward too, for a while now. After the wedding, we can head to visit Aspen, to see my family. And I want to introduce you to them, B.”
B commented, “That would be nice.”
Ed pointed out, “The proper question is, when do we meet them?”
B agreed, “Ed is right. You show up right after you left, there will be some serious questions they will ask you. You have grown, matured, and you now have a bushy beard. You are not that kid, they knew, anymore. You are an adult man, now. And you have shown that as well, tonight.”
Bob stated, “You are right. Though, I already factored that in, with the date I have mind to show up on my family's door step. Around a year and a half after I first left my home town. The same day as Nataru and Birdy's wedding. The exact date is two days before Christmas.”
Ed complimented, “I like that date.”
B agreed, “Yes. It would be a good Christmas present for your family. And that is long enough to grow a beard, and mature some.”
Bob commented, “Though, there is one minor problem. During my sole journey, I met some people that know me, from Aspen, they said it has been two years since they had seen me. Their time. They said that they had not seen me since Ed and I left my home town. But, I figure, as long as I tell my family, and Rico, to keep quiet about my return. I should be fine. And it can all fit, without a paradox.”
Ed responded, “That will work.”
B replied, “Yes. I don't see any serious problems. Those that knew you, were likely working for rumors about you. And rumors are notoriously inaccurate.”
Bob said, “Exactly. And at the wedding, I will give my family a call, to let them know I am coming to see them, that day. And I am bringing my friends with me.”
Ed commented, “Ed liked that plan.”
B stated, “I agree. And calling your family, in advance, is a good idea. So, they can be ready for all three of us coming their to visit your family.”
Ed thought, 'Now, to talk about the matter, that we previously got sidetracked on. And I just how to bring it up.' She commented, “Well, that is settled. Still, what a night.”
B agreed, “Yea, Bob that fight with Revy was impressive. I am proud to call you my student.”
Bob replied, “Thank you, B. I am glad to have you as a teacher.”
B smiled, as she said, “Thank you.”
Ed questioned, “And meeting those multiple versions of the others was interesting.”
B stated, “True. Meeting those past versions of those we know, was an interesting experience. All together. I though, after meeting myself, twice. From both past and future points of view, that I would be use to the concept. I clearly am not.”
Bob said, “It is not something a person can easily get use too.”
Ed commented, “And what about those eight teenagers with them? That red haired teenager commented on those two brothers were the future. She would only know that if she, and her friends, and I guess sister, from the future. She also called Rock's group, from the past, the past. And she called our group, the present.”
Bob replied, “I noticed that, too.”
B commented, “I believe she was called our various groups, past, present, and future. As the most simplest terms of the situation. Not, that we are the present, present. But, we are the present, compared to the other two groups.”
Ed said, “Ed agrees.”
Bob stated, “So, do I. Since everything seems to be tied together. For all of us. And it is not hard to put the pieces together. That redhead, and the other redhead, are sisters, and they are clearly Revy and Rock's kids. The the dark skinned teenager is Dutch's kid. And the tanned blonds are Benny and Janet's kids.”
B agreed, “That makes sense. But, their taste in weapons concerns me.”
Bob responded, “You noticed that to? Well, like that young redhead said, we will find out these answers, in the fullness of time.”
Ed inquired, “Ed wonders who the parents to the other three girls are?”
Bob smiled wickedly, as he pointed out, “That is simple. The hair colors. Think about.”
A few seconds later, the two women understood what Bob was hinting at. In response, Ed and B laughed, for a few seconds.
After B and Ed calm down, B stated, “On that matter. What about those two teenage boys? They were clearly brothers, whom had black hair, and tanned skin.”
A few seconds later, Ed and Bob realized what B was hinting at. Ed and Bob's eyes went wide, as they looked as each other.
B lightly chuckled at Ed and B's response to her comment.
Ed asked, “Bob doesn't think?”
Bob explained, “Well, when I travel to the future, it was during our future wedding. Though, I only interacted with future Revy. Away from the wedding. And if we do eventually get married. Children could someday be in our future. By the way, Ed, you will look lovely in your wedding dress.”
Ed grinned, as she chirped, “Thanks. Ed looks forward to the event.” She turned to B, as she inquired, “But, was B, the maid of honor? Or, the best man? Or both, with a reality device?”
Bob looked at B, as he answered, “B was the best man, with a spring of drown man packet. I did not see B, in her female form.”
B commented, “So, that is where you saw the future male, me? So, exactly how did I look?”
Bob replied, “You looked like you did a month ago, only younger, without the facial scars.”
B responded, “This great to hear that.” B looked over at Ed, as she smiled wickedly, “So, when should we expect some little ones?”
Ed looked over at B, as she answered, “We are still not having children for a while.” She turned to Bob, as she grinned mischievously. She continued, “Unless Bob wants to have them.”
B turned to Bob, as she teased, “All it would requires is a little electricity for you, and a packet of spring of drown man for Ed.”
Ed giggled at B's joke.
Bob looked at both of his close friends, as he replied, “Not happening.”
B shrugged, as she responded, “Oh well. Let's got get some clothing for the wedding. I can live with a simple evening gown, and basic, matching slippers.”
“Then, I suggest we go home. While, I am not tired. I am sure you two are tired. In the morning, after we get cleaned up, dressed, and have some breakfast, we will head over, a few hours before hand, to where Natsuru and Birdy's wedding is going to be held.
“Though, I am going in my casual clothing. I will bring my dress, shoes, and other clothing, in a small bag. This is so that when we can meet our friends in private, there. To reintroduce ourselves. They will know who I am, Boris. Their friend. And I now go by, B. And why I had my gender change, in the first place.”
“By wearing casual clothing, I hope my gender change is much of a shock to them. Then, I will change into my dress.”
Ed nodded, as she replied, “Great idea, B.”
Bob pulled his reality device, from the pocket he had the item in, as he stated, “That works for me. And I can get my tuxedo, from the condo, that way.”
B and Ed took a few steps closer to Bob.
Bob asked, “So, where do you two want to go shopping, for dresses, for the wedding?”
B said, “It depends. Is it a western? Or, oriental style wedding?”
Bob answered, “The card said, western style.”
B suggested, “Then, how about New York City.”
Bob stated, “Been there. Too cliche. Too crowded. Too expensive. And they have a no guns policy.”
B conceded, “Good point.”
Ed suggested, “How about we just return to the condo? It is near Miami of that reality. When we shopped for your clothing, B. We found they had a nice selection of clothing, and the shopping districts are not that bad a place. Also, the prices were reasonable.”
Bob complimented, “Good idea, Ed. I will send us to the afternoon, after we woke you, B. We will return that night. As far as anyone there is concerned, we will have been gone a day. So, is Miami okay with you, B?”
B replied, “Sure.”
A second later, Bob thought of Miami, in the alternate Earth, where their condo was located, the afternoon after they had awoken B, the previous evening. He held that thought, as he pressed the red button on the reality device, and the three friends vanished, as they jumped from one reality, to another reality.
(_)
Black Lagoon Reality. A week after Shenhua and Sawyer left, local time. It was sunset in the harbor of Tamsui District, New Taipei City, Taiwan, where Shenhua and Sawyer's yacht was moored to a pier.
Inside the living room, Lotton was sitting on the couch, watching satellite TV.
Lotton wore a white bra, silk panties, black pants, a white blouse, and black, flat sole slippers.
As she sat in the couch, she was drinking wine from a bottle, with her left hand
Just then, Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer teleported between her and the TV. And Lotton saw that all three women were looking at her.
Lotton realized she had been caught red-handed. She used her right hand to grab the remote to mute the TV. She then sat down the wine bottle and remote on a nearby table. Next, she stood up, as she faced the three other women.
Lotton said, “I am so sorry, Shenhua and Sawyer.”
Sawyer grin a genuine smile, as she responded, “Relax, Lotton. Things are going to change for the better for us.”
Lotton visibly relaxed.
Revy turned to Shenhua and Sawyer, as she stated, “I will see you girls later. And good luck.” She then walked a few feet away from every. When Revy saw she was away from everyone, she used her reality device to teleport away.
After Revy vanished, Sawyer and Shenhua turned to look at Lotton.
Shenhua calmly asked, “Have you had supper, Lotton?”
Lotton answered, “No.”
Shenhua inquired, “Where would you like to go?”
Lotton was left speechless, as for the first time in a long time, the two women she had known for so long, had asked her where she wanted to go.
Lotton asked, “Is there a decent western style steakhouse in this city?”
Shenhua smiled, as she answered, “Yes. I know of a few of those types of restaurants here, which should suit our needs.”
Lotton replied, “Then, pick which one you think is the best, and we will go there.”
Shenhua replied, “That will be fine.” She turned to Sawyer, as she inquired, “Is that alright with you, Sawyer?”
Sawyer said, “That sounds great to me. I could go for a steak.”
Sawyer and Shenhua then put away their weapons. Then, all three women when on a night on the town.
(_)
Black Lagoon Reality. Lagoon Island, an hour before sunset. Five minutes, local time, after dropping off Shenhua and Sawyer at this yacht in Taiwan.
Revy appeared in front of the front double-doors of the Lagoon Mansion. She pocketed her reality device. She then knocked on the door to her right side.
Less than a minute later, Rock opened the right side door.
Rock looked at Revy, as she smiled at her lover. She asked, “Revy, are you finally coming home?”
Revy returned Rock's smile, as she happily answered, “Yes. And for good. No more hunts for me.”
Rock replied, “That is nice. So, what happened with Bob?”
Revy offered, “How about I tell you inside, with the rest of the family?”
Rock agreed, “Sounds like a good idea to me.”
Revy walked into their home, with Rock gently shutting the door behind them.
And Revy rejoined her family, to help raise their children, together.
(_)
Bob's Reality. Aspen Colorado. Around a year and a half, local time, after Bob first left his home, to begin his adventures.
Two days later, after Bob's victorious fight with Revy, from Bob, Ed, and B's pointed of view.
It is two days before Christmas, and the weather had already snowed in Aspen, Colorado for the winter season. The snow had stuck, turning the city into a winter wonderland.
It is the middle of the afternoon, on partly cloudy day.
Bob, B, and Ed had already rented hotel rooms, at a nice hotel in town. Bob paid for the room with money, from gold that he had sold through one of Zangief's connections.
Once they had checked in, and left their luggage at their suite, they had called a taxi to take the three of them to Bob's home.
Twenty minutes later, the reached their destination. Bob paid the taxi driver, and the three got out of the taxi, and closed the doors behind them.
The taxi drove away, as the three adults stood by the road, on the concrete pathway, that lead from the road, to the front door of Bob's family's home.
The three adults were all in winter clothing.
They walked up the concrete pathway, to Bob's family home
As they did so, Bob mentally reflected, 'I am finally going home. This is so nice. I have been waiting to do this for so long to see my mom, dad, sister, and brother.'
'Though, Nataru and Birdy's wedding was worth going to, before we came here. For a number of reasons. Including, calling my family, to let them know I am fine, and that I was coming home. And I am finally here.”
'Though, that wedding was fun. It was a western, Earth style wedding, including Birdy in a beautiful white wedding dress. The young Violin made for a cute flower girl. Natsuru, in his tuxedo, and Zangief, in his tuxedo, looked great. Zangief was even a good best man for Natsuru.'
'It was nice watching Birdy's father, Tsutomu's father, give Birdy away.'
'And we all found something to wear for the occasion before we came. B wore a very tasteful, and conservative evening dress. We got Ed to wear something decent, as a dress. And my tuxedo still fit me.'
'Though, Ranma, Akira, Natsuru got a chuckle from seeing B, and learning that she was Boris.
'Yet, given the dresses that Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru wore, as women, they had not right to say anything about what anyone else wore to Nataru and Birdy's wedding.'
'I did thank the Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma, for getting Rock off my back. Also, I informed them that I got Revy to stop coming after me. They requested that I tell them what I did. I said that I simply put her in body-lock, until she yielded. Everyone who knew Revy got a good laugh out of that.'
'But, I am happy that Zangief and Nataru did not seem bothered by B's change. We all talked to them in private, a few hours before the wedding. And explained the situation. And the reasons why B was changed, in the first place. And it helped that B came in casual clothing. Though, she changed in her evening gown, and matching slippers, before the wedding.'
'I have admire how Nataru, and Zangief reacted to seeing their friend, Boris, as a much younger, hotter woman. And after the situation was explained to them in private, they respected B's choice, given the alternative was death. Along with that, both of them are nice guys at heart. And they only complimented B on her new look, and dress. That, and the fact the two of them knew how dangerous B could be, when she wanted to.'
'Still, Zangief did agree to train B a little, later, after we finish visiting my family over the holidays.'
'And while Birdy was informed. We all agreed to keep everyone else at the wedding, from knowing who B was. It was not their business. And we did not want to risk ruining Nataru and Birdy's wedding, with gossip.'
'In addition, my call to my family, at the wedding went great. They said they would look for me, in a few hours. Reality devices are a wonderful thing to have. They are the ultimate travel device, in getting to where, when, and what reality, one wants to be, on time.'
'And the wedding cake was good.'
'All in all, it was a wonderful ceremony.'
'I will looked up Rico in tomorrow. And say hello to her.'
'Also, I will ask my family and Rico to keep quiet about my return. Which should be a problem. Other than that, we would be fine.'
The three adults came to a stop, six feet from the front door.
B and Ed stayed where they were at, as Bob walked to the front door. Bob knocked on the front door to his family home.
A few seconds later, the door opened, and Bob recognized his parents standing in front of him.
Bob's mother asked, “Bob?”
Bob's father inquired, “Son?”
Bob said, “Yes, Mom. It is me. Mom, Dad. I am home. I came. I saw. I conquered. I will tell you all about inside. But first, this is Ed. Whom you know. And here is my friend, B.”
Both his parents smiled, as they hugged Bob.
Bob returned their hug.
As they let go of each other, Bob's father said, “It is so good to see you, son.” Bob's dad then turned to Ed and B, as he offer, “Please, come inside, and warm yourselves. I look forward to meeting Bobby's friends.”
B said, “I looked for to it.”
Ed responded, “Thank you.”
All five of the adults then entered Bob's family home, with the door to the home being gently shut behind them.
They then had a wonderful Christmas vacation, for all those involved. In which Bob got to see his family again, while introducing them to friends.
And during the visit, B found that she was able to toleration Bob's two much younger siblings that she expected she would be able too.
And Bob even convinced his parents to let Rico come over for Christmas. Which Ed and B found to be nice.
The vacation lasted until a few days after New Year's day. When they finally had to say their goodbyes, and leave. Though, Bob stated he planned to visit often.
And with their issues resolved. Both, from no longer being hunted, and spending time with family, Bob, Ed, and B, could resume their travels of the multiverse, in a much more leisurely, and enjoyable ways.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
That was an interesting chapter to write.
As you can guess from the first part, in book two, chapter nine. The storyline of these specific chapters, go across the books.
And this chapter added more pieces to the puzzle. But, not all of the pieces. This anthology of insanity is mystery, after all. I cannot reveal everything at once.
Now, onto Revy.
Revy is a brawler. That is true. As such, anyone that actually get in close, and knows how to fight, could take.
It goes without question, that when Revy and Roberta fought, Roberta was holding back.
Keep in mind that Bob was trained by one of the best, Zangief, in putting people in body locks. And once Bob had his hands on Revy, though, no in that way, he was able to beat her.
And during the end of the fight, Bob even finally got through to Revy, on how what she was planning on doing to him was wrong. And bordered on what was done to her, as a teenager. And Bob's comments finally worked.
Finally, I liked the ending of this chapter. With Bob finally able to return to his family, to visit them. And for them to know that he is okay. And for them to meet his friends.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Thirteen: “Just One Of Those Days...”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Author's Forward:
This chapter takes place, after the first chapter. After young Bob escapes back to his home reality.
This chapter takes place from the point of views of Future Bob, Future Ed, Future B, and the Serenity Crew.
Also, please note that, Ed is thirty-six years in old. Also, due to a rejuvenation therapy, she received five years previous, to the current time, Ed is now physically in her late twenties. Along with this, Ed now ages very slowly, while remaining very healthy, and physical fit, as he slender, skinny self.
Bob is thirty-eight years in age, The add close to one year in age difference between Ed and Bob, due to Bob spending nearly a year traveling the multiverse by himself, searching for a cure for Boris/B. Though, it is not an exact year. So, sometimes, on paper, they can appear to have only one year between their ages.
Also, Bob no longer has the brown long coat he had been wearing. He gave it back to Mal, whom he stole if from, at the end of chapter one.
Now, on with the show...
(_)
Cowboy Bebop Reality. The Serenity Spaceship, in transit between Ganymede to Mars, in the hyperspace gate system. It has been five days since Bob had escape the Serenity crew, when they were on Earth. And a few days after they found out that Reggie was Bob of the future. With Bob returning Mal's coat to him.
It was the middle of the afternoon, for those inside the Serenity.
Except for Jayne, whom was in the cockpit, flying the ship, everyone else was in the common area, sitting in the couches and chairs, watching TV.
Simon and Kaylee shared on couch together, and they were making no secret of their affections for each other.
In the other couch, Daiyu, River, and Inara sat next to each other.
Zoe was sitting in a chair, with Mal sitting in a chair by her.
And everyone could tell that Mal was sick, with a bad cold.
Mal was even wearing his brown long coat, to try to stay warm, as he occasionally shivered.
Inara turned to Mal, as she asked, “Mal, how are you doing?”
Mal turned to her, as he answered, “About as good as expected. Though, I will probably be fine in a few days.”
Zoe suggested, “Sir, you need to take it easy. You do not look well.”
Mal responded, “Thank you. To the both of you. For your concern. I think I will go get some water to drink.”
As Mal stood up from his chair, everyone looked at him with concern.
Suddenly, as Mal stood fully up on his feet, Mal sneezed, and the rest of the crew all watched as instantly, Mal turned into a slightly shorter, more slender, and beautiful woman, whom looked like she could be Mal's sister. The crew could tell her respectably sized breasts, under Mal's shirt. And the woman had the same eye and hair color as Mal, though her hair was slightly longer. And she appeared to be the same age as Mal was.
A second later, the woman sneezed again, and she instantly turned back into Mal.
Mal said, in a confused tone of voice, “What... just... happened?...”
Everyone else got up from their seats, in surprise, and worry, for Mal's welfare.
Zoe responded, “What the hell, sir?”
River and Daiyu looked at each other, as Daiyu thought, 'I don't know.'
River quietly replied, “I believe you.”
River and Daiyu then turned back to look at Mal.
Inara quipped, “Well Mal, you make a much cuter woman than I thought you would.”
Mal turned to Inara, as he flatly asked, “What?!”
Zoe carefully said, “Captain. In all seriousness. You turned into a woman, just now. And then you turned back into your old self.”
Mal looked over at Zoe, as he responded, in a confused tone of voice, “I did?”
Daiyu asked, “Did you feel the change?”
Mal answered, “No. All I felt was my clothing shifting around my body.”
Daiyu said, “Interesting.”
Kaylee commented, “Mal, you have somehow gained the same sneezing gender ability, as Akira.”
Zoe questioned, “Who?”
Kaylee answered, “The blond woman we met, that was part of the crew that got us to this reality. She could change between male and female instantly, with a sneeze.”
Zoe replied, “Oh. Now, I remember.” She thought, 'I just meet so many in this line of work, that it is hard to keep track of all of them.'
River turned to Zoe, as she replied, “I agree.” She then turned to Simon, as she asked, “But, how did Mal get this way?”
Mal then sneezed again, instantly changing back in a woman.
This time, Mal looked down at herself. While in a slight state of shock, she used her hands to feel her body, through her clothing.
Though, to Mal's credit, when Mal felt through her clothing, to touch her chest, and then her crouch, with her feeling the addition of new body parts, while other body parts, that she was use to, were now missing, Mal did not scream.
Mal then looked up at Zoe, as she begged, in a different, feminine voice, than she had as a man, “Zoe, please tell me I am dreaming.”
Mal could see that the pleading expression on Zoe's face, as the dark skinned woman replied, “I wish I could, sir... Ma'am... Mal. But, you are not dreaming.”
River stated, “We need to find out how this happened.”
Simon realized something, as he ordered, with concern in his told of voice, “It has got to be the cold. Get Mal to the infirmary, right now”
Zoe and Inara helped a very dazed, confused, and female, Mal to the ship's infirmary
As they rest of the crew headed for the infirmary, Daiyu when over to the intercom. She punched the cockpit, as she stated, “Jayne, we have had an incident.”
On the other end of the line, Jayne flatly asked, “What is it?”
Daiyu answered, “The captain has turned into a woman, and is being taken to the infirmary.”
Jayne said, with interest in his tone of voice, “This I have got to see. I will be there as soon as I set the autopilot.”
Daiyu then went to join the others, as they all headed for the infirmary.
(_)
A few minutes later, Except for Mal and Simon, the entire crew, including Jayne, were standing right outside the open hatch to the infirmary. All of them were looking at the two individuals in the infirmary.
Those two individuals were Captain Malcolm Mal Reynolds, and Doctor Simon Tam.
Presently, Mal was a woman, and she laying on the medical chair, with her brown coat off, but the rest of her clothing on. Mal's coat was hanging on a chair, in the room. And Simon had already scanned it.
Nearby, Simon was looked at some computer monitors by one of the walls of the room.
Right on the other side of the hatch, into the infirmary, Zoe whisper to Daiyu, “Why did you call, Jayne?”
Daiyu softly replied, “We would never hear the end of it, from him, if he was not here for this.”
Zoe quietly conceded, “Good point.”
For the most part, the crew remained silent, so they could listen to the conversation that was taking place in medical infirmary.
Inside the infirmary, as Mal laid on the patient's table, Doctor Simon Tam was already running every scan he could on Mal's female body.
Simon had already drawn some of Mal's blood, into a vial, and he was having the vial of blood analyzed, by ship's medical equipment and computers.
At the moment, Simon was displaying his medical genius, as he looked at several monitors on a side of the room, dealing with readings from different tests he was running on Mal, at the same time.
While Mal laid in the chair, she warned, “Simon, if you so much as hint at doing a pelvic exam on me, I will shoot you. Do I make myself clear?...”
Simon continued to look at the monitors. He read he results of the scans on Mal, as he quipped, “I wouldn't dream of it, captain.”
Unfortunately, Mal was still having a hard time coming to grips on suddenly turning into a woman, and she started to babble, “I find this voice to be so different. If I couldn't change back into a guy, I would likely go crazy. I am talking real crazy. Crazy like your sister.”
Simon turned to look at Mal, as he firmly stated, “My sister has gotten much better, since then. And if you wish for my help, you will not talk to her like that.” From the corner of his eye, Simon saw River smile at him.
Mal replied, “Okay. I meant, like you sister use to be.”
Simon replied, “Much better.” Simon joked, “Though, if you do go crazy, I will refer you to my sister. She has a doctorate in being a crazy woman.”
Mal commented, “Hey. You just told me not to make fun of River.”
Simon commented, “I am her brother. I get to make jokes about her.” From the corner of his eye, Simon saw River giggle a little.
Simon then ordered, with his tone becoming more serious, “Okay captain. I want you to sneeze again, so the scans can actually record the change, in real time.”
A few seconds later, Mal was to make herself sneeze, and she instantly turned back into a man.
Simon walked over to Mal, with a needle, hub, and vacuum tube, in his hands. He stated, “I need to draw some blood, when you are a man. For comparison with your female blood sample.”
Mal rolled up his left arm, which was the arm that he had not previous used to draw blood. He said, “Do what you have to do.”
Simon drew the blood, put it in another analyze, beside the blood Mal had given while female. And he safely discarded medical instruments into a bio-hazard needle box.
Simon stated, “While, we are still waiting on the blood comparisons. I have some news, captain. I am not sure you would consider it good, or bad.”
Mal requested, in a slightly tired tone of voice, “Just spit it out.”
Simon stated, “When you are a woman. You are a woman. With a completely functional set of female reproductive organs and genitalia.”
Mal replied, with slight embarrassment, “Does that mean?... Other problems, as well...”
Simon responded, “I don't know. That is what all of these tests are for.”
Mal turned look at the open hatch, where most of his crew was.
Given the personal nature of his current problems, Mal felt extremely embarrassed with his crew being present.
Mal asked, in an annoyed tone of voice, “Does the rest of the crew have to be here?”
Simon answered, “Yes. Because this change is likely due to a disease. As such, the situation effects all of us.”
Mal pointed out, “I could order them away.”
Simon responded, “You are the captain's of this ship, but every medical regulation I can think of states that when it comes to sickness, the doctor is law on the ship.”
Mal turned to Simon, as he questioned, “This over that sick joke I pulled on you, when you and River first came aboard? When I lied to you, by telling you that Kaylee was dead, after I threatened you life, if you did not save her.”
Simon lips curled into a wicked grin, as he said, “No comment.”
From across the room, Zoe requested, “Captain, please just do what Simon says.”
Mal turned to Zoe, as he said, “You are not helping.”
Zoe decided not to respond to Mal's comment.
On the other side of hatch, in the small hallway, Jayne was standing with most of the crew, as he looked at Mal. Jayne muttered, while trying to hide his grin, “This is pure comedy gold.” He thought, 'I wish I was recording this.'
River commented, “I believe Simon is already doing that. I will see if he will make copies.”
Jayne turn to River, as he replied, “Thanks.”
River looked at Jayne, and smiled.
Both Jayne and River looked back at Mal.
Inside the infirmary, Simon looked over at two monitors by him, as he stated, “This is interesting. I just finished the hormone scan. You male blood's hormone balance is perfectly normal for a male of your age. While you female blood's hormone balance is perfectly normal for a woman of the same age. Though, you female blood currently shows that you female form's cycle is experiencing her early follicular phase.”
Mal turned to Simon, as he asked, in confusing, while he really didn't want the answered, “Meaning?”
Simon calming said, “If you stay a woman, you would haven't to worry some of the more embarrassing problems women have, for at least a few weeks.”
From the corner of his eye, Mal could see the women of his crew snickering.
Mal thought, 'I hate my life.'
River grinned, as she joked, “Well, if you change into a woman, I can promise eating chocolate helps.”
The women, among the crew, burst out laughing.
Mal turned towards them, as he thought, with anger, 'River. One more joke like that, and I will go on a killing spree that will make what you did to those reavers, on Mister Universe's Moon, look like a playground brawl.'
River said, “I don't doubt that.”
Mal turned to River's brother, Simon, as he asked, “Simon, do you have anything to tell me that might make me feel better?”
Simon was looked at the readings, and pictures from a few of the monitors, as he commented, “Yes. I think I found the cause of your illness. The how, is a completely different matter.”
Mal inquired, “What is the cause?”
Simon answered, “As we thought. It is your cold. Though, it is a virus. And this ability is permanent. Your genes have been altered, and will likely stay that way for the rest of your life. But, I have some good news.”
Mal inquired, “What?”
Simon said, “This virus is not deadly. Annoying, yes. But, not deadly, nor crippling. And from the readings I am getting. Besides the gender change, your aging in both genders has slowed greatly. Very greatly. You are going to live a very long time.”
Mal shrugged, as he replied, “That is nice.”
Zoe asked, “Do we know where the virus came from?”
Simon stated, “Yes. Mal's coat was the infection point of the virus. The armpits to be exact. Those are the locations where I found largest amounts of the dead virus remnants at. And we know who previously had the coat in his possession.”
Mal all but yelled, “Bob!” A few seconds later, as he forced himself to calm down, he continued, in a normal tone of voice, “And he said he had cleaned my coat.”
Simon calmly responded, “Yes. We have a lead on the origin of this virus. The good news is that the virus does not live long on surfaces. A few minutes, at best. So, we won't have to burn our clothing and disinfect the ship, after this the disease has run its course.”
River inquired, “If Bob was infected, why hasn't there been any reports of an outbreak?”
Simon turned to River, as he said, “It is possible he is just a carrier of the disease. The virus is likely hidden in his lymph nodes. Some of the lymph nodes which are located in the armpit regions of the human body, and he unknowingly sweated the virus into the coat.”
“If that is the case. This is very good news. It means that normal fluid transfer will not transfer the virus. Blood transfusion from him will probably infect someone, but not kissing, nor sexual intercourse. It is likely that neither Ed, nor B, are infected.”
Inara said, “That is nice to hear.”
Simon commented, “I agree. But, we do need to inform the three of them of this situation.” He turned to Mal, as he continued, “Even if this situation is embarrassing, for some people.”
Mal looked at Simon, as he said, “Do it. I want to speak to Bob, as well. I want to know how much he is knowing at fault for this situation.”
Jayne stated, “I know Bob good enough to say that he would not intentionally do this to you, captain. And it is very likely that him, B, and Ed would be more than happy to help us.”
Simon turned to the crew, as he said, “Be that as it may, this virus is highly contagious. We have all be exposed. We are all likely infected. And I am putting this ship under quarantine.”
“The only good news is that none of us have not be off the ship since we left Mars. And none of us have displayed any symptoms, yet. With the only person that was outside, in Ganymede, being Kaylee. And she step outside to inspect a small engine part for the Serenity, and bring it into the cargo hold.”
Simon turned to Kaylee, as he asked, “Kaylee, did you interact with anyone on Ganymede?”
Kaylee answered, “No. I did not even talk to the delivery man. After he brought the item to our ship, I just signed the documents, brought the item inside, and we took off.”
Simon responded, “Good. The rest of the solar system should be fine. We will likely be the only ones infected.”
Zoe asked, “How long are we going to be stuck in here?”
Simon answered, “Until we are no longer contagious. I would guess, three weeks, to a month. Afterward, we will have to be careful around other people. So, we don't accidentally infect them, with our blood and other bodily fluids. But, that is not too difficult. So, we should be fine.”
Jayne asked, “Doc, you said the captain is contagious? And we are likely infected? Does that mean?...”
Simon answered, “Yes, Jayne. You will eventually be able to turn into a woman with a sneeze?”
Daiyu commented, “Now, that is a scary thought.”
The rest of the crew snickered, except for Jayne, Mal, and Simon.
River whispered into her girlfriend's ear, “You would know.”
River's commented caused Daiyu to shut up, which made River smile.
Jayne whined, “I don't to turn into a woman.”
Zoe ordered, “Jayne, go back to the cockpit, and pilot the ship. Doing so will take your mind off of the situation.”
Jayne complimented, “Good idea, Zoe.”
In the hallway, Jayne then turned around, and he headed back to the cockpit.
River looked over at Simon, as she asked, “Is there anything that can be done to stop the virus from changing us?” She thought, 'Not that I mind, either way.'
Simon looked at the rest of the crew, as he stated, “No. We have all be exposed to the virus. We may not have a choice? I don't understand this virus. I don't know how the change works. Since it won't kill us, nor seriously harm us... And like Akira. The change can be controlled by sneezing. Besides some possible embarrassment. I see no serious long term problems. As such, I suggest we let the illness run its course.”
Kaylee smiled, as she commented, “Oh, common guys, cheer up. Turning into a woman is not that bad.”
Simon pointed out, “If this virus can do what I suspect, you women are soon going to be able to turn into men, with a sneeze.”
Kaylee smiled wickedly, towards Simon, as she stated, “Then, Simon, our next date is going to be very interesting.”
Simon returned Kaylee's smile, as he complimented, “That is what I like about you, Kaylee. You are so positive.”
Kaylee's grin got a little wider, as she said, “Thank you.”
Inara whisper to Zoe, “That sad part with Mal is that he is too macho to appreciate the more enjoyable opportunities that being a woman brings.”
Zoe softly replied, “No argument there. Are you freaked out at the thought of being about to turn into a guy?”
Inara quietly responded, “No. You?”
Zoe whispered, “No.”
Nearby, with her enhanced hearing, Daiyu could not help be listen to Inara and Zoe's conversation.
Daiyu frowned, as she thought, 'Oh crap. I know the gender bending genre enough to realize I will not be able to stay a woman all the time. And when I do change, they will recognized me as Chang, and they likely kill me. I am so screwed.'
River whispered in her ear, “Maybe not. We will talk later about it.”
Daiyu turned to River, and she gave her girlfriend a weak smile. She thought, 'Thank you, River.'
River returned her girlfriend's smile.
Nearby, inside the infirmary, Simon stated, “Well, let's call, Bob. And get the ball rolling on finding out more about this virus.”
Mal agreed, “Good idea.”
(_)
Mars, Tharsis City.
It was mid-morning in Tharsis city, were Bob and Ed's apartment was located.
Unlike many mornings, Ed had gotten up with Bob.
By the time both of them had gotten cleaned up, and dressed, B had stopped by.
B was dressing in a white t-shirt, light brown pants, black leather belt, black boots, and light brown cloth jacket.
B's light brown cloth jacket hid the shoulder holster and semi-automatic pistol she had.
Ed was dress in a t-shirt, shorts, and tennis shoes, with socks.
Bob was dressed in dark brown pants, brown leather belt, a light brown button up shirt, with long sleeves, and a pair of black boots.
B let herself in with her key Bob and Ed has given her, to their apartment. And the three of them had breakfast, together, at home. After they were finished with breakfast. They cleaned up the dishes, and put away the food. They then headed to the living room area of the apartment.
They were currently watching TV in the living room, as Bob and Ed sat on the couch, and B sat in one of the living room chairs.
There was ringing from the vidphone.
Ed said, “I'll get it.” She then got up, and answered the video phone, which was one a table, in the back of the room, away from the windows.
Bob thought, 'I'll... After a number of years of talking screwy, Ed finally decided to talk normally. After she realized that she could no longer play the feral card. She has been in civilization too long, and she knew it. She is still crazy, though. Just a nice crazy, as she always has been.'
A minute later, Ed called, “Bob, it is for you. It is Simon, and he sounds serious.
They had me switch to an encrypted channel.”
Bob said, “Coming.” He then got up, and walked to vidphone.
After, Ed walked away, and back to the sit down on the couch, Bob looked into the video screen of the device.
Bob saw Simon on the other end. He asked, “What is it, Simon? I hope you guys are not still sore about the whole mess with my past self visiting a few days ago?”
Simon answered, “Yes, and no. This has more to do with you. We have had an incident on the Serenity. Mal is sick, and we traced the virus he has back to the coat you gave back to him.”
Bob asked, with concern in his tone of voice, “How sick is Mal?”
Simon stated, “Mal is not going to die. But, there is one matter about the virus... You can see for yourself.”
Simon stepped out of the screen
Bob recognized the room at the infirmary.
Mal as sitting up, on the medical chair, as he faced the screen.
Mal stated, “I want an explanation for this, Bob.”
Bob then watched Mal sneeze, and he instantly changed into a woman.
Bob's eyes widened, as he screamed, “Edward! Boris! Get over here!”
From across the room, B immediately thought, 'Bob only calls Ed, Edward, and me, by my old name, when things are serious.'
B and Ed go up, and rush over to beside Bob, at the vidphone.
Bob pressed a button on the vidphone to set the speaker and microphone to conference mode, while he put the receiver back on the hook.
B asked, “What is is, Bob?”
Ed inquired, “Who is that on the screen?”
Bob plainly stated, “That is Mal. I think he caught a gender changing virus from me.”
Ed asked, with annoyance in her tone of voice, “You can change now, and you didn't tell me?”
Bob responded, “No. I cannot. But, I think I may be a carrier for a gender changing virus.”
Simon stepped back to the screen
Simon stated, “Those are my thoughts, exactly. The Serenity is under quarantine, by my orders. Fortunately, we think this illness has not spread beyond the ship. But, what can you tell me about this virus?”
Bob said, “It is a long story.”
Mal stated, from behind Simon, “We will pay the phone charges. Just tell us.”
Bob began, “The story starts with a black haired japanese man named Akira, whom could change into a blond caucasian woman, with a sneeze.”
Simon inquired, “So, Akira was a man originally?”
Bob stated, “Yes. I don't have the fully story on her. But, I do know where her abilities came from. She is mostly human. She has ancestry from two different alien species. One alien species changing gender with sexual arousal, or stress. The other alien species is a long lived species.”
“The best I can figure, genes from these two species messed with each other, so that Akira gender changing would not be triggered by sexual arousal, nor stress. But instead, the trigger is sneezing. And her female form would be few years younger than her male form. Also, when Akira was born, these genes controlling Akira's abilities were originally dormant. They were activated when Akira was a teenager.”
Simon questioned, “And how are you connected to Akira?”
Bob said, “And well... I am originally from Akira's home reality, and Earth. And I have similar ancestry. My genes are dormant. I am a latent gender bender. I would prefer to stay that way.”
Simon asked, “What is the trigger to activate your alien genes? I doubt it is sneezing.”
Bob stated, “No. It is not sneezing. I have sneezed plenty of times in my life, and it has yet to cause me to change genders. And I am not telling you will trigger my dormant genes, because I am sure one of you in the crew will try to activate my genes as some misguided sense of revenge.”
Simon agreed, “Good point. Though, thinking about what I know about you, I can guess what that trigger is. Still, I will respect your privacy.”
Bob said, “Thank you.”
Simon cautioned, “But, I am sure River will figure this out, as well. Or, she will eventually read my mind.”
Bob replied, “I will make sure to stay on her good side.”
Simon replied, “Good idea. Now, please continue.”
Bob went on to say, “In my travels, alone, through the multiverse, I came to an entire alternate Earth, whose total population of humanity had been infected, and changed by a gender changing virus, a few decades before I arrived there. Since you know about Akira, I am guessing you know about Ranma?”
Simon answered, “Yes. The water curse. Hot and cold water triggers Ranma's gender changing. I had the chance to exam Akira, Natsuru, Ranma, and even Rock, on their gender changing. Annie would not let me examine her.”
Bob replied, “Oh, trust me. If you knew who Annie was, you be happy you did not.
Simon asked, “So, who was she?”
Bob answered, “She is a gender bent Darth Vader.”
Simon asked, “From the movies?”
Bob said, “Yes. That Darth Vader. From after the prequel trilogy, but she was kidnapped and changed some time before the original trilogy.”
Simon replied, “Now, I am happy I did not push the matter with her.”
Bob agreed, “Yes. And please do not tell her, that I told you, who she once was.”
Simon stated, “As far as I am concerns. This part of our conversation never happened. And I am sure Mal feels the same way.”
Mal said, from behind Simon, “I did not hear anything about that.”
Simon continued to look at the screen, as he shrugged, towards Bob.
Bob responded, “Thank you. Anyway, the virus worked like Ranma's curse. Cold water changes the gender of the person. Those born boys, turn into girls with cold water. Those born girls, turn into boys with cold water. Hot water reverse both sets of gender benders back to their original gender.”
“What happened was one of them bite me, drawing blood, infecting me with their virus. But, I found out that my genes protected me from the virus. But, I later heard exposure to my genes, through my blood, caused the person's trigger for gender changing to go from water to sneezing.”
“I am guessing, that since Mal sneezed, to cause the gender change, he has some of my genes in him.”
From behind Simon, Mal commented, in a sarcastic tone of voice, “Great. So, now we are related?”
Bob admitted, “I am not sure how to reply to that comment.”
Simon stated, “Don't worry about it.” He turned to face Mal, as he said, “We will chalk it up to something like a blood transfusion, and leave it at that.”
From behind Simon, Bob heard Mal reply, “I can live with that.”
Simon turned to face the screen, as he inquired, “Still, this is interesting. So, this is a mutated strain of the virus.”
Bob answered, “Yes. And that could be a very good thing. The original strain stayed contagious in people that it infected, for decades. If that is the case with you, the only option I can give you is to take you all to that plague world, I just mentioned. Either that, or you will be trapped on your ship. But, I don't think that will be the case. I remember from school, that it was mentioned that most mutated strains of a virus are weaker than the original strain.”
Simon said, “From what I have been seeing, while studying this virus. You are likely correct. All of us are infected, and we should start being to change genders soon. But, the virus itself should go dormant in our bodies in a three weeks to a month. We will change genders, but not be contagious. And we should be completely over the cold symptoms of this illness, by then.”
Bob could not help but crack a grin, as he stated, “That should make things interesting for you guys.” Bob mentally added, 'I cannot wait until they find out that Daiyu is Chang.'
Simon agreed, “Yes. It will. Could I get a sample of the original strain?”
Bob answered, in a sad tone of voice, “No. It is too contagious to risk trying to get a sample of. An alien woman, from my home reality, followed me to that plague world. She returned her home world. I followed her, and barely stopped a galaxy wide pandemic of my home reality. Still, that entire alien world was infected. Any humanoid alien life was infect by that virus.”
“Fortunately, from what I understand, they have long since gotten things under control, and cured the virus to the point they are no longer contagious, and the planet is no longer under quarantine. But, they did not cure the gender changing.”
Bob thought, 'Though, now that I think about it. They were also able to use my DNA to change the trigger to sneezing.'
Simon replied, “That is nice to know. Could we contact them?”
Bob offered, “Sorry. But, no, again. It would cause problems in a number of ways. If the virus will just goes dormant on its own, it would be best to just let it run its course. If it is still contagious in a month, I will try to contact them.”
Simon agreed, “That sounds reasonable to me.”
Bob grumbled, “Still, I am annoyed about this. I was scanned by Star Fleet level tech, and they found that my body was clean of the virus.”
Simon pointed out, “Well, it is possible for viruses to hide in the body, and I suspect that is what happened. And the virus hid in your lymph nodes. You need to be aware that you are a carrier, and your blood will likely infect someone. You need to be careful.”
Bob flatly stated, “I will.”
Simon inquired, “Good. Also, it was your lymph nodes that are near your armpits that sweated out the virus into your coat, and that is how Mal was infected. The good news is that the virus only lives a few minutes on dry surfaces. Even being put in immediate contact with the virus on the coat should have not infected Mal. It was a one in a thousand shot. But, virus did infect Mal.”
Bob commented, “What can be said. Mal is extremely lucky at being unlucky.”
Ed and B giggled a little, at Bob's comment.
Simon cracked a grin, as he commented, “I am going to have to remember that line.”
Mal said, “I heard that.”
Simon inquired, “Now, is anyone in your party sick with this virus? Or, have they already had it, and can change gender on their own?”
Bob looked at both B and Ed
Ed stated, “I don't turn into a guy with a sneeze, nor a splashed of cold water. I think that rejuvenation the party you two got me for my birthday, awhile back, made me immune to the virus.”
Bob looked at Ed, as he commented, “Yes. That was a good birthday present by us, five years ago.”
Ed agreed, “I know. It is almost as good at the super-soldier serum. It restored my age to my late twenties, slow my aging down greatly, and made me extremely healthy, while keeping me my slender self. But, the rejuvenation therapy did not make me immune to instant packages of spring of drowned man. That was fun, the one time I used a packet to change into a man, to pull that joke on you.”
Bob conceded, “Okay. I will admit that was a funny joke you pulled on me, on B's birthday. With some of the instant man packets we got for her.” He turned to B, as he asked, “What about you, B?”
B stated, “If I could do that, I would not be using the instant stuff when I want to be male. Though, I will admit the instant stuff gives me more control of when I want to be a male, or female.”
Simon said, “Good to hear that none of you are infected. Still, I will need information on a number of things.”
As Simon spoke, the three adults turned back to the vidphone.
Bob knew what was coming, as he questioned, “Dare I ask what?”
Simon shook his head, as he responded, “All the things us men hate to talk about, when it comes to women.”
Ed and B giggled some more.
Simon ticked off the list, “First, how does the gender change effect a person's mind and body? This includes gender identity and sexual attraction. Does the change effect the fertility of either gender form? Does the female form lock during pregnancy? And how do changing back and forth effect the female form's menstrual cycle?”
Bob thought, with mild annoyance, 'I am a man. And I have two women right beside me. Though, I am the one that is expected to have these answers. There is something is seriously wrong with this situation.'
'Still, I remember talking to Akira about this, years ago. During our fight at the Tokyo docks. The problem is I barely remember what she said. Though, I am sure I can solve that problem by just asking her again.'
Bob stated, “If this was the original virus, I could give you the answers. I had a few long discussions with the people there. But, since it is a mutation that works more towards Akira's changing abilities, which sadly, I know little about, on the questions you are asking, I cannot tell you. But, I know where to find the answers at?
Ed grinned, as she said, “Road trip.”
B commented, “Don't worry, Simon. With reality tech, as far as you should be concerned, we will be back in about five to ten minutes after we leave this reality.”
Simon replied, “That is nice to hear. Though, I would like you to call back in about four hours. There is a test I need to preform on Mal, for a few hours.”
Mal questioned, in the background, “What test?”
Simon turned to Mal, as he stated, “I will get to it in a minute.” He then turned back to face Ed, Bob, and B, on the vidphone.
Bob responded, “Okay. And Simon, I do have one word of warning. An oddity that Akira had for her female form, that I am not sure will apply to you, and the crew of your ship.”
“When Akira ate nattou, or better known as fermented soybeans, in her female form, that food caused her to go into sexual heat for a few hours, and produce pheromones that caused most men, and some women to be sexually attracted to her, in the extreme. Now, she was able to control herself. But, most of those around her were not. Though, she was about to escape them, before things took a turn for the worse.”
Simon said, “I will make sure that all forms of fermented soybeans are taken off the ship's menu.”
Bob stated, “That will be a good idea. We will contact you when we have your answers.”
Simon replied, “Thank you. And good luck.”
Simon then disconnected his end of connection, while Bob turning off the vidphone in his and Ed's apartment.
Bob turned to Ed and B, as he stated, “I will be right back.”
Bob then went into the bedroom he shared with Ed. A few seconds later, he walked out into living room, with one of the reality devices in his right hand. He held the reality device in his right hand, as he came to a stop in a clear space in the room.
Bob thought, 'I am happy that Ed built a few more of these reality devices. Since this is a friendly visit, I think I will leave my weapons behind. B has a pistol and I have a reality device, for a quick escape. So, I see no reason to go armed. I really need to get a new coat some time, to hide my gunbelt. So, I can conceal it, and not get into immediate trouble by having it.'
As B and Ed walked up close to Bob, Ed pointed out, “You know it has been years since we have seen them.”
Bob responded, “For them, it will just be a year since we last saw them, at Nataru and Birdy's wedding.”
Ed grinned, as she said, “That works for me.”
As B and Ed came to a stop by Bob, B smiled, as she commented, “Sometimes not talking to people for years is beneficial.
Such as now, because we are not creating a paradox.”
Bob requested, “Is is okay if we just jump back here four hours from now, to give Simon the time he needs?”
Ed replied, “That is okay with me.”
B said, “I see no problem with that.”
Ed inquired, “So, is this going to be a partly blind jump?”
Bob responded, “Yep. I will think about Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru, and where they are a year from after the wedding of Nataru and Birdy.”
Ed questioned, “Can we look those two up, as well, along with, Violin.”
Bob said, “Maybe later. That would be more of a full day trip. And after what I learned about myself, and the Serenity crew this morning, I just want to go over to trio's home, talk to Akira, get the answers, come back, give them to Simon, and then stay at home, and rest for the rest of the day.”
Ed responded, “I understand.”
B stated, “Well, at least I don't think we have to much to worry about.”
Bob looked over at B, as he said, in an annoyed tone of voice, “Why did you have to jinx us, B? Why?”
B realized what she had just said. She winced, as she replied, “Oops.”
Bob said, “Let's do this and get it over with.”
Bob then used his reality device to teleport Ed, B, and himself, to another reality, where he hoped to meet some of his other friends, to get some answers for Doctor Simon Tam.
(_)
In the Cowboy Bebop Reality, inside the hyperspace gateway, heading from Ganymede to Mars, inside the infirmary, of the firefly spaceship, Serenity, Simon had just finished talk to Bob, Ed, and B, on the vidphone. He then disconnected the vidphone, and turned to Mal.
The rest of the crew had already left for the common area, except for Jayne, whom was in the cockpit, piloting the ship.
Simon stated, “Mal, there is something I need you to do.”
Mal looked over at Simon, as he asked, “What?”
Simon calmly said, “Please understand. This is not a joke. There is a test I need to do on your blood. Before I confirm something, one way, or another. I need you to stay a woman for the next four hours.”
Mal's eyes went wide. He asked, “Do I want to know why?”
Simon picked up a box of paper tissues. He handed it to Mal, as he answered, “No. But, it is very important. Now, try to sneeze, and become female. Then, try not to sneeze for the next four hours. And I would prefer you to stay here, as you wait until the four hours is up. Use these to help keep you from sneezing.”
Mal forced himself to calm down, as he took the box. He said, “Okay. Though, I am going to pee, first.”
Simon commented, “Well, you are going to have to sometime learn to do that as a woman. And there is no time like the present. Even if you went right now, as a man. Four hours can be a long time to hold it. And you will eventually have to go, as a woman.”
Mal grumbled, “Fine.”
A minute later, Mal was able to force himself to sneeze, and change into a woman.
Mal set the paper tissue box down, on a small surgical table by the medical chair she was sitting in. She looked over at Simon, as she growled, “I will be in back in a minute.”
Mal then got up, and headed for a nearby restroom.
Simon watched Mal leave, as he thought, 'This is going to be a long four hours.'
Five minutes later, Mal returned to the infirmary, still a woman. She then sat back down in the medical chair. She then turned to Simon, whom was still in the room. She asked, “So, is there anything to do in here, as I wait?”
Simon turned to Mal, as he offered, “I can put on a movie, on one of the monitors. The sound system in here is okay. Or, we could play cards.”
Mal said, “I would just prefer to watch a movie, right now.”
A few minutes later, Mal picked a movie to watch, on a screen in the infirmary. And as she watched the movie, Simon continued to look at his computer screens, as he did research on the gender changing virus that had infected Captain Malcolm Mal Reynolds.
(_)
Reality, Bob and Akira's home reality. Date, a year after Birdy and Nataru's wedding. Place, Japan, in the forest mountains of the nation, by a two-story home, along a two lane road. Time, it was around noon, local time.
B, Ed, and Bob stood next to each other. They looked around where they had teleported.
While the area has no snow, time temperature was cold, bordering on cold. And it was a partly cloudy day.
Bob put the reality device in his right side pants pocket.
Ed used her right hand to point at the house, as she commented, “That must be their place. From the type of trees around here, I would guess this is Japan. On the island of Honshu. The largest island in Japan.” She then dropped her right hand back to her side.
The three adults walked up the path, that lead from the street to the front door of the home.
B stood in front of the door, with Bob and Ed behind her.
B knocked on the front door a few times. After a minute of nothing happening, she placed her ear against the door for several seconds. She turned to Ed and Bob, as she stated, “I do not hear anyone.”
Ed questioned, “Could they not be home?”
Bob said, “I am sure one of them is here. The reality device has not failed to take us where we wanted to go, even once. Ed, pick the lock.”
B stood out of the way, as Ed bent down. Ed faced the lock, while she pulled out small tool case from her left, side, shorts pocket.
A minute later, she had successfully picked both the deadbolt, and knob locks.
Ed stood up. She then put away her tools into their case, and the case back into her pocket. Next, Ed opened the door, as she joked, “Gentlemen first.”
Bob walked up to Ed, and looked down at her face, while he smiled. He complimented, “You humor gets better with age.”
Ed returned the smile, while they gave each other a quick kiss on the lips.
After they broke the kiss, the couple, and B, walked into the inside of the home.
Ed gently shut the door behind them.
As they entered the residence, they found themselves in the living room of the home.
While the lights were turned off, the sunlight from the draped windows, provided plenty of light to see with.
They saw that there were tables, couches, chairs in the room. Also, there was a TV, with various entertainment systems under it, along with a laptop computer by a nearby desk, that was left open, and turned on.
Ed looked over at the computer, as she stated, “Someone is here. That computer is turned on, and left logged onto a user account. It is in japanese, but I can tell from here that an internet browser window has been pulled up.”
B inquired, “So, where are they in the house?”
Suddenly, they heard screams of a woman, coming from upstairs.
Ed stated, “That doesn't sound like screams of pleasure.”
Bob agreed, “No, it doesn't.”
Bob thought, 'Still, if they are having sex, this could get painful for us.'
The three friends then quickly found where the staircase was, and they rushed upstairs.
They followed the screams to a closed door.
B pulled her pistol, and chambered a round, as Bob tested the door, to find that is was unlocked.
While they heard another scream of pain, Bob quietly opened the door, and slowly pushed it open,
As they looked inside, what they saw was the last thing they expected find.
It was a very large, very nice, well furnished, bedroom, with it's own master bathroom, and walk in closets.
To the left side of the room, from Bob, Ed, and B's point of view, were the windows in the room. With the windows providing plenty of light into the room.
Laying on a large king sized bed, with the headboard resting against the wall, opposite to the door the hallway, with all three of three of them on their backs, laying over the sheets, their heads on their pillows, were Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma. Natsuru was in the middle, with Akira to her side right, and Ranma to her left side. All of them were female. All of them were only wearing shirts, with the outlines of the shirts showing bras underneath their shirts. They were not wearing anything below their waist.
From from the size and shape of their bellies, and their demeanor, all three were pregnant, at full term, and going through labor.
Strangely, except for their bellies, the rest of their bodies were still slim and muscular, with no signs of fat accumulation.
The screams, and few moans, that Bob, Ed, and B, could hear, coming from the three pregnant women, were clearly from the pain of their contractions.
It was then B, Ed, and Bob, noticed three cribs placed below the windows, on the right side of the door. With the door to the master bathroom being on the right side of the room.
Bob turned to the door, beside him, and he began banging his head, against the door, in frustration at the situation before them.
As B holstered her pistol, she requested, “Let me know when you are finished. I would like a round with that door, myself.”
Ed stated, “So, would I.”
Ed and B's voices did not go noticed from the expectant mothers laying on their bed.
While laying on the bed, Natsuru asked, in english, “Who is there?... Oww!... Forgive us. But, right now, we are unable to lean up, and see who you are... Oww!”
By then, Bob stopped banging his head against the door, and he looked over at the expectant mothers.
Bob thought, in disbelief, 'This is just one of those days that I should have stayed in bed. I would have preferred to have caught these three in the middle of love making... The beating I would have suffered would have only been physical, compared to the brain bleach situation before us.'
'How the hell do I keep ending up in these weird situations? I am starting to think that these reality devices are partly like Avalon, from the Gargoyle's series. These reality devices do not just send us where we want to go, they send us where we need to be.'
Bob turned to B, as he stated, “I blame you for this.”
B turned to Bob, as she replied, “I promise to try not to tempt fate, again.”
Ed said, “Lesson learned. Now, let us figure out what to do about the problem at hand.”
The three friends turned back towards the three pregnant women on the bed.
Bob stated, in english, “It is Bob, Ed, and B. Do I even want to ask how you three ended up in this situation?”
Akira said, in english, “Bob! Ed! B! Glad you are here! This is not how we planned it.”
Ed questioned, “Planned what?”
Ranma answered, in english, “We decided to become parents. And after hearing how well being pregnant together went with the Lagoon crew, we decided to become mothers, together, as well.”
Bob thought, 'I vaguely remember Revy mentioning that...' He winced, as he remembered that discuss that Revy gave to Shenhua and Sawyer, with Bob being present. He continued his thoughts, 'Damn it. I was finally able to repress the memory of that discussion. And now I remember it.'
Akira stated, “We planned to help deliver each others babies. We did not plan to go into labor at the same time... Ouch!...” She gritted her teeth, as a contraction hit. A second later, as the contraction passed, she complained, “Why do the contractions have to hurt so much?”
Ranma said, “We honestly thought it was indigestion from the food we ate last night, and not contractions. It wasn't until this morning, when all our waters broke, that we realized we were all giving birth together, at that same time. That was when we realized our mistake. We don't have any ID cards for our female forms. And it is all be unheard of for three women, at the same place, and time, to give birth at the same time. If we called for help, to many questions would be asked.”
Natsuru commented, “This is not how it happened with Rock and the others. They told us they went into labor at different times. Rock and Revy had their children a few days apart. As did Janet and Benny, with their kids, a month before Revy and Rock gave birth to their children. With Dutch giving birth months before Janet and Benny.”
Bob pointed out, with annoyance in his voice, “And they likely hired doctors and medical staff.”
Akira conceded, “That is true. That was an oversight on our part.”
Bob stated, in the same annoyed tone of voice, as before, “And a possibly deadly oversight if any of you have complications, during birth. None of you clearly in any shape to help each other. And unlike the Lagoon crew... Well, Lagoon family. You three are trouble magnets. Murphy has made all three of you her personal bitches, for most of your lives. You should have seen this coming a mile away.”
B whispered to Bob, “You think Murphy, in Murphy's Law is a woman?”
Bob softly replied, “Do you know any in man that has such a twisted, wicked sense of humor as Murphy does?”
B quietly responded, “Good point.”
Natsuru admitted, “Bob, you're right. But, there is not much was can do about it, now. Still, we could use your help.”
Bob replied, “Don't worry. We are going to help you.”
Ranma said, “Thank you.” She then moaned in pain, as another contraction hit.
Ed asked, “Why have you not called for ambulances, and gone to a hospital?”
Akira admitted, “Because we did something stupid.”
B quipped, “Besides getting pregnant without a proper birth plan?”
Akira stated, “Yes. It is like Ranma said. We forgot we do not have ID cards for our female forms. We forgot that our national ID cards are registered as male. If we go there, it will raise too many questions for us. And we are kind of worried about traveling the multiverse, while in labor. An ill timed contraction could mess up where we planned to go.”
Ed conceded, “That is a good point.”
Next to Ed, Bob just rolled his eyes, in frustration at Akira's comment. A few seconds later, he looked back at the three, semi-nude women in front of him, as he inquired, “Just to know. Have you actually had medical check ups on yourselves, and your babies, during your pregnancies? Or, are we flying as blind, as I wish I was, right now?”
Natsuru answered, “Yes. Ranma knew a doctor that would give us check ups without asking to many questions. And except for going into labor at the same time, we, and our children are fine.”
Bob said, “Good.”
Ranma stated, “We went to a doctor that I am friends with.”
Bob questioned, “Doctor Tofu Ono?”
Ranma answered, “Yes. And he is no longer goes crazy over, Kasumi, after they got married and she gave him a few kids.”
Bob replied, “Interesting... Okay, here is the plan.” He turned to B, as he continued, “B, go downstairs, find a phone. Dial one, one, nine. That will get you to the emergency line for fire and ambulance. Have them trace back the call to here, and get them to bring three ambulances, for three pregnant women, whom are all in labor. Make sure you tell them that the mothers are unharmed, though in labor.”
B nodded, as she replied, “I understand.” She then left the room, to head downstairs.
Ranma asked, “How did you know the right number?”
Bob turned to look at the three pregnant women, on the bed, as he stated, “Because I am a anime otaku. It is one of the things I learned off the internet.” He then turned to Ed, “Ed, go down stairs, to their computer. I want you to create a set of female identities for each of them. The IDs do not have to perfect. I know you don't have time for that. Get some new female IDs for them that are passable. Do it as quickly as possible. Also, get with B, to find out how long you have, to make sure you don't run out of time.”
Ed replied, “On it.” She then exited the room, to head downstairs to the living room computer.
Bob then walked into the master bathroom attached to the bedroom. The door was left open.
Natsuru asked, “What are you doing, Bob?”
Bob stopped in his tracks. He did not look at them, as he stated, “Helping you. I will be back in a minute.” He then walked into the master bathroom. As he did so, he flipped on a light switch.
Less than a minute later, Bob walked out with a bathroom, carrying a stack of several large, folded towels. He set the towels on a nearby nightstand, as he turned towards the three women on the bed.
Bob said, “Well, Natsuru. To answer your question. Given your conditions, someone had to watch, and help you. And the process of elimination is that it is going to be me. I think we all agree that as nice as Ed is, she is still crazy, and you do not want a crazy person watching over you, when you are like this.”
Natsuru said, “I agree.”
Akira stated, “Absolutely not her.”
Ranma agreed, “No arguments there.” She then moaned in pain as a contraction hit.
Bob commented, “And though, at an instinctual level, being a woman does not bother, B. I can tell that at the conscious level, being a woman still bothers her, a little. And I do not want to remind her of what she may someday faces as a woman. If she is not psychologically ready for it.”
Natsuru replied, “You are very kind, Bob... Oww!” She place her hands over her lower belly, as she worked through another contraction.
Bob stated, “And, I have not mentioned this to anyone. And did not tell others that I told you this. But, due to puberty and the internet, I got into some really sick stuff for a while there. Anyway, I also read up on several medical articles on childbirth. Don't ask why. Just, please don't ask why. Still, though I am by no means an expert on the subject. But, I am all you got, until the professionals show up.”
Akira responded, “At this point, we don't care. We have probably done worse than you have seen.”
Bob replied, “I will take your word on that. I take it that the labor has exhausted all three of you?”
Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma said, in unison, “Yes.”
Ranma commented, “I hate being weak like this.”
Natsuru said, “The contractions have been taxing, for even my enhanced endurance.”
Akira stated, “You two are lucky. I just have the average strength and stamina.”
Bob grimly thought, 'This going down hill fast. I need to stop them from getting into a labor induced argument.'
Bob stated, in a firm tone of voice, “Hold it. An argument is the last thing any of you want. I know you are all tried, and in pain. Please, just take a few deep breaths, and try to work through the pain.”
The three women were quiet for a few seconds. Akira then said, “Thank you, Bob.”
Bob grabbed one of the towels, as he stated, “Okay. I want you to lift up your butts, so I can unfold and put some of these towels under them. In case any of you have an accident. You haven't had one? Have you?
Akira, “No. So, far we have been able to make it to the bathroom in time. But, we are getting more tired, and that might change.”
Bob reassured them, “Don't worry. We will deal with that in a few minutes.”
The three women then lifted their lower bodies up with their feet and hands. A minutes later, Bob got three towels under them, with them lowering the women lowering their bodies back down.
After Bob finished, he said, “I hope that is much better.”
Natsuru smiled, as she replied, “It is.”
Bob asked, “So, have you thought of names for your children? And are they girls, or boys? Or, are you having twins? Or more?”
Natsuru answered for the trio, “”Yes. We have names. We are each having one child. And they are all girls. At least they are girls, right now. Given what we are, you can never be sure. My daughter's name with be, Mikoto.”
Bob commented, “Nice name. And it figures you would name her after your childhood friend. Let me guess on the other two names. Akira, you are going to name you daughter, Yurika, after you former girlfriend. And Ranma, you plan to name your daughter, Nodoka, after your mother.”
Ranma cracked a grin, as she stated, “Yep. You got in it in one.”
Akira said, “You know us way too well, Bob.”
Bob admitted, “Yes. I do. I think all three of the names are nice.”
Ranma said, “Thank you.”
Just then, B walked into the room, with her hand covering the microphone to the cordless phone. She stated, “Those on the phone have traced the connection back to this location. And they are sending three ambulances here. They should be here in forty minutes.”
Bob turned to B, as he responded, “Good. Please inform Ed of our time table, and do not let those on the phone overhear you. Then, stay downstairs to listen out for the ambulances. Let us hope Ed doesn't run late. As sick as it sounds, if she does run late, you may have to stall them, for a few minutes.”
B nodded, as she replied, “I agree.” She then went back downstairs to inform Ed.
Bob turned to the women in labor, as he said, with a look of pity on his face, “Now, I know this embarrassing. But, I have to ask this. Do any of you need to use the restroom? If so, I will help you each get up, to the toilet, and then back to your bed.”
Ranma stated, “Yes. I got to pee.”
Natsuru commented, “Same here. Why does pregnancy have to make a woman pee so often?”
Akira responded, “I have to go both ways.”
Bob let out a deep breath. He then said, “Okay. We will do this one at a time. I am sorry, Akira. But, you are going to have to be last, because you are going to take the longest. Can you hold it for about five minutes?”
Akira replied, “Yes. And I understand.”
Bob said, “Good. Okay, Ranma. Since you are on the edge off the bed, we will go with you first. Natsuru, after I help Ranma up, start making your way to the edge of the bed, where Ranma is. I will then help you up, as Ranma gets back onto the bed. Ranma, as I take care of Natsuru, move to the center of the bed. Akira, after I help Natsuru back to bed, beside Ranma, I will come to the other side of the bed, and help you.”
Bob then walked over to the left side of the bed, and he helped Ranma sit up, and stand. Bob stood to Ranma's right side, as he then let Ranma use her hands to put her weight on his arms, as they slowly walked to the master bathroom.
As Bob did this, he thought, 'I am so happy that these three women use western style toilets in their home. If it was an eastern type, floor toilet, I would have to help them down, to do a squat. And then help them back up. And I am sure none of us want to do that. Also, I made sure the toilet seat was down.'
Ranma said, “Bob, you need not worry. I know the cliche of a woman in labor clinching her fists. I am not going to hurt you arms.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
As Bob helped Ranma to the toilet, he thought, 'Forty minutes. That is not a lot of time. And all their contractions are still a few minutes apart. I doubt any of them will give birth before the ambulances get here. At least, I hope the case.'
Ten minutes later, Bob was able to help all three of the pregnant women to the master bathroom, and back to bed, without any trouble.
Then, it became a waiting game, as Bob hoped help would get the women, in time. Before any of them had their children.
(_)
Within the next thirty minutes, Bob had to help all three women deliver their baby girls, and the afterbirth.
Bob was able to find some string to tie of the umbilical cords at two places each. And he used his knife to cut the cords eight inches from the babies' belly buttons. With the afterbirth in a trash bag, in a corner of the floor, in the bedroom.
All three babies were each wrapped in a towel, with them being held by their mothers, against the mothers chests, as they sat up against headboard of their bed.
The babies were asleep, but the mothers were not. Though, they were very tired from the labor and birth.
Ranma was the first to give birth. Her daughter, Nodoka, had purple hair.
Akira was the second one to give birth. Her daughter, Yurika, had green hair.
Natsuru was the last to give birth. Her daughter, Mikoto, had blue hair, with black highlights.
Bob just stood to the right side of the room, as looked at them. While he looked at them, he tried very hard to keep his sanity and nerves together.
Bob silently reflected, 'I am so happy that is over. But, I now have to ask them some questions. And I am not sure they are up to answering these questions.'
Just then, Ed came into the room.
Bob turned to look at Ed, and he saw that Ed had some small pieces of paper in her right hand.
Ed was silent as she looked at three mothers, on the bed, as they held their three newborn babies.
Bob did not recognize the look on Ed's face, and that worried him. Ed's facial expression was one of thinking. Not of worry, nor envy. Just thinking.
Bob then coughed, to get Ed's attention.
Ed came out of her trance, as she turned to Bob. She stated, “I have the ID information. It should work.”
The three new mothers looked over at Ed, as Ranma said, “Thank you, Ed.”
Ed walked over to the bed, and with her left hand, Ed sorted out the pieces of paper, to figure out which papers went with which new mother.
Ed said, “Here are each of your ID numbers.”
Ed then handed a specific piece of paper to each mother.
All three of the mothers, used the hand they were not holding their daughters in, to grip their piece of paper, and stuff it inside the top part of their bras cups.
Bob requested, “Ed, could you go downstairs and wait for the EMTs with B. I have some things to discuss with these women, in private.”
Ed turned to Bob, as she replied, “Okay.” She then left the room, and went back downstairs.
As soon as Ed was gone from the room, Bob looked over at Akira. He calmly stated, “Akira, there is a reason I came here today.”
The three mother turned to look at Bob.
Akira casually replied, “We already guessed that. What is it?”
Bob stated, “I need information from you. Though, it is important. I will understand if you are too tired to talk, right now.”
Akira offered, “Go ahead. We owe you for your, Ed, and B's help. So, ask away.”
Natsuru stated, “Yea. We are not that tired.”
Ranma said, “You just played midwife for us, and from the look on your face, you did not want to even be here, from the start. You have been a great help. So, let us help you. Tell us what is wrong.”
Bob responded, “I am sure you remember that plague incident, on the planet, Oriotera. Well, I seems the virus was not completely flushed from my body. The good news is that I am not contagious, and that Ed, and B have not been infected.”
“But, my DNA also mutated from have the gender trigger be water temperature, to being changed to changing genders with a sneeze. And due to a complete fluke of an accident, Mal has been infected with the virus. As is the rest of the crew of the Serenity. Though, only Mal can currently change genders with a sneeze, just like you, Akira. And the ship is in space, under quarantine, by Doctor Simon Tam.”
Akira asked, with interest in her tone of voice, “Really? So, the Serenity crew has a virus that is originally based off of Ranma's gender curse, but due to your DNA, which is like mine, the change caused by the virus now works like our abilities? No wonder you came to see me.”
Bob responded, “Yes. This is a mutated virus.”
Natsuru inquired, “Has the virus spread beyond their spaceship?”
Bob answered, “Simon stated that he is fairly sure that the virus has not spread beyond the Serenity. And given that Simon is a medical genius. I will take him at his word on this.”
Natsuru replied, “That is a relief.”
Bob commented, “In so many ways.”
Ranma asked, “Is this mutated virus as contagious as the original virus.”
Bob answered, “Simon says, no. That in a few weeks, to a month, they should be over the contagious part of the virus. And even the original virus did not live long on dry surfaces. If that is not the case. And the virus is still contagious, a month from now. I have resources, I can call upon, to help them. But, I don't to ask for that help, unless I have to.”
Ranma complimented, “That is a good idea.”
Akira inquired, “So, Simon just wanted the virus to run its course.”
Bob replied, “I believe so.”
Akira said, “That is interesting.”
Natsuru commented, “Well, at least we know the situation is not that series. Though, this must be one hell of a day for you.”
Bob said, “Yes, it has. And I am still trying to find the bright side to it.”
The women giggled, as they held their daughters closer to their chests.
Bob stated, “Now, to help the crew of the Serenity, Simon needs some questions answered... And as a guy, I hate to ask these questions.”
Natsuru offered, “Go ahead, we were all originally guys. Though, to say we are now still men, after just giving birth, and holding our babies, would be a lie. Still, we do understand your situation.”
Bob saw Akira and Ranma nodding in agreement.
Bob said, “Thank you. First, I need to know how the gender change affects the personality? Does the gender change effect gender identity, and sexual attraction? Also, what are the danger of pregnancy, given the gender change? Along with that, how does the gender changing effect fertility for both genders?”
“And, the one question that I am most unconformable asking, how does the change back and forth effect the monthly cycle of their periods, while a woman? I vaguely remember you mentioning a lot of this during our fight at the docks, years ago. But, I just don't remember the conversation, we had back then, very clearly.”
Akira complimented, “No problem. Those are all good questions. First, as I said then, the brain is rewired with the gender change. Men and women's brains are wired differently. That is a medical fact. So, it stands to reason that when we were physically changed into women, that our brains were changed to the brains of women, as well.”
“The three of us found this out too late. We stayed female too long, and our gender identity switched from male to female. That is why we prefer to live as women. We do not consider this a horrible fate. It is just one of those things that happens, and life moves on.”
“We have also found that for others that switch back a forth, their gender identity can become fluid. But, for those that stay in their original gender, for the most part, will retain their original gender identities.”
Bob said, “Okay. I can see where you are going with this. Don't play with fire, you won't get burned.”
Akira replied, “Exactly. So Bob, if you gain your gender abilities, if you stay a man, at least for most of the time, you will remain male in your mind, as well.”
Bob inquired, “And how can you be sure I haven't change already?”
The three women giggled.
As the three mothers calmed down, Natsuru stated, “The beard. When we change, as female, we do not have body hair hair, as normal human females do. And we lose all facial hair. The only hair we have are on the top of our heads, on our crotch, and genitalia. And if we shave the hair down there, it stays shaved as men.”
“When we change back into men, we get our body hair back, but it takes several days, to a week, for the facial hair follicles to even break the skin. And it is next to impossible to stay a man long enough to grow a beard that long. And all it take is one change to cause the beard hairs to fall out. And then we gender benders would have to start over, from the beginning.”
Bob thought, 'So, when it comes to facial hair, their situation is just like on that plague world. Changing back and forth, prevents someone from using their male form to grow a beard. Jayne is not going to be happy about losing his goatee, but there is not much I can do about it.'
Bob said, “Well then, that is just another reason to remain a man.”
The three women said, in unison, “Good luck.”
Akira stated, “Though, on the matter of sexual attraction. We usually keep our original attraction to the gender we original became sexually arousal towards, during puberty. But, sometimes we become bi-sexual. Or, we just become bi-curious, and take advantage of our abilities.”
Bob stated, “On the plague world, I was told that most people just became bi-curious. And I can understand why.”
Akira complimented, “Though, it is clear you wish to remain male, Bob. It is nice that you have an open mind when it comes to the wishes of others. Now, on to the next question. As you surely noticed, all three of us make it through our pregnancies without any serious problems.”
“Should a gender bender remain a woman, and get pregnant, her gender locks as female for the durations of the pregnancy, until birth. It does matter if it is our original gender or now. I found that out with myself, during this pregnancy, and my sister, Kaori, with her pregnancies. I could probably change, right now. But, I don't feel like it. And I really do not want to find out if milk will leak out of my breasts if I change into guy.”
Ranma and Natsuru giggled.
As Ranma and Natsuru calmed down, Ranma suggested, “I think we will wait until our daughters are finished breast feeding, before we start changing back and forth, in our genders.”
Natsuru stated, “I can go along with that. Even if I have to experience a few monthly periods.”
Akira agreed, “Good idea. And speaking of that time of the month. On the issue of gender change and a woman's monthly periods. For Natsuru and I, every time we change back and forth, when we become a woman, our monthly cycle is reset to right after a woman would have just ended her period. We would have to stay women for around three weeks, before we would have to worry about having a period. As for Ranma... I will let her tell you, about how she deals with that matter.”
Ranma commented, “Yes. My monthly cycle is different from Natsuru and Akira. Since this also deals with my curse, there is one difference with monthly periods. Changing back and forth as a guy does not reset my period. Being a man just delays my monthly cycle as a woman. When I change back into a woman, the cycle just continues marching forward, right were it left off when I was a man.”
“When it was time for my period, I just stayed a woman for that time, to get it over with. And because of this, I had to be careful of when my cycle was, to when I swapped genders during sex, or I would could accidentally end up pregnant.”
Bob thought, 'Now, that is a worrisome thought. And please lord, let them have Akira's ability on this. Because, then I bet the women on board the Serenity are going to be very happy to hear about this.'
'That means that over half the crew, including River, will not be after me. That leaves Simon, Jayne, and Mal. Simon understands it is an accident. I believe with me being Jayne's drinking buddy, which I hope I still am, that he will give me the benefit of the doubt. That leaves Mal. Though, the others will keep him from going after me.'
'This day is finally starting to look up.'
Bob replied, “I heard that accidental self-impregnation was an issue on the plague world. Though, people were just careful. Also, birth control pills do not work for gender benders.”
Ranma responded, “Yea. That is what I guessed. It is not fun worrying about masturbation causing accidental pregnancy of one's self. That is why, when I swap back and forth, while intimate, I end with myself being a guy. And even if a gender bender is with someone, and using a condom, that gender bender can still get themselves accidentally pregnant, like Birdy.”
Natsuru spoke up, “Yea, Bob. Violin is Birdy and Tsutomu's daughter.”
Bob thought, 'Okay. That explains how Violin came into being. At least, part of it. Though, according to Nataru, Violin is a few years older than she should be. That is another mystery. Though, a mystery for another day. Besides, I have other more immediate questions.'
Bob replied, “Okay. I am not going to judge. And I remember Revy mentioning something about that. In dealing with instant man packets. When we talked to her, right before B was changed into a women.”
Akira said, “That is not surprising. So, how is B dealing with the change, and said related problems, with being a woman?”
Bob answered, “It was a bit difficult on B, two months after the change, during her first time with that problem. But, Ed was there to help her through it. She was quickly able to handle the situation, and life moved on.”
Akira responded, “Glad to hear it. This goes along with fertility. For Natsuru and I, to get pregnant, we had to stay women for a few weeks, until we ovulated, and were ready to be impregnated with sperm. We timed our change to Ranma's monthly cycle, when she was ovulating, so we would all be able to get pregnant, at the same time. Given our time issues, we used frozen sperm samples from each of us to get pregnant.”
“We had been talking about having children, from each other, off and on, for a few years. And then we heard what Rock and her family did. And they turned out well. We decided doing the same thing.”
Bob pointed out, “Having children can be expensive?”
Akira stated, “Yes. It is can. Though, money is not an issue with us. From her investments, Ranma is loaded with money. So, money is not an issue. By the way, this home is hers.”
Bob raised an eyebrow, as he asked, “So, which one of you are the father to which child? Or, you did not mix the sperm of two of you, together, for the third, whom was going to be the mother?
Akira answered, “No. We did not mix our sperm. We wanted specific hair colors. And we wanted our children to be powerful. We found out that the children of Kampfers can inherit powers from their Kampfer parent. It did not matter if the Kampfer is the mother, or father. Though, the powers of the children may different from the Kampfer parent.”
“And my abilities are inherited, as well. So, Natsuru is the father of my child. I am the father of Natsuru's child. And Natsuru is the father of Ranma's child.”
Ranma stated, “I admit to not being crazy about not be a father in this formula. But, I approve of the logic behind it. I want our children to be strong. And this way, all three of them are blood related.”
Bob shrugged, as he replied, “Whatever works for you.”
Akira responded, “There is one other matter about our abilities, that you need to know. This also applies for Natsuru, but not Ranma. Due to the fact that our opposite gender form age much more slowly than our original gender form, eventually, as a survival trait, in our sixties, or seventies, our bodies will lock us in our opposite gender, to keep us from dying of old age, in our original gender forms.”
“For those of us that are born male, we will eventually lock as female. And those of us born female, are eventually locked as male. Which, I guess, is not surprising, considering we are descended from Shimeru alien species. And those born male of that alien species become mothers, and those born female, become fathers... For the most part.”
Ranma and Natsuru giggled, as the three women shared a private joke.
Akira continued, “Honestly, I find this a good tradeoff. Because, we will get to be healthy and young for a very long time. Though, we will eventually have to deal with monthly periods, but if Ranma can handle it, so can Natsuru and I.”
“Though, my sister, Kaori, was not happy when I finally told her this matter. She gained her gender bending abilities from being struck by lightning. Don't worry. The lightning strike did not seriously harm her. She is alright.'
'And fortunately, while she was upset with the situation of her evening lock in her male form, she was not that upset with me either, because I was not at fault for her gender change. Actually, I helped her out a bit when she first changed, and she was grateful for the advice I gave her.”
“Though, when she learned about this impending lock, decades in her future, she did not waste any time having children. She had already met a man, whom is very understanding of her abilities. And she has since given birth to two healthy children, and she is happy at the moment.”
Bob thought, 'While, this is interesting information to know. Akira should not know this information. Because none of them are old enough to find about this lock, yet. As such, I need to know where Akira got this information form.'
Bob inquired, “Not to disagree with you. But, are you sure about the gender locking. None of you are old enough to have that happen to you.”
Akira said, “That is a fair point. We know about Natsuru's locking because Kampfer bracelets were Federation technology, and Birdy looked them up, and told her about that locking mechanism. And Natsuru told us.”
Natsuru mentioned, “At the time, Birdy did offer to take my bracelet off. Leaving me a normal man. Though, I declined her offer, for several reasons.”
Bob said, “Of course. You can better health and longevity with your female form.”
Natsuru replied, “Yes. Among other reasons. Including, what we just went through.”
Bob stated, “It is your life.”
Natsuru commented, “Thank you.” Natsuru turned to Akira, as she requested, “Akira, please continue.”
Akira turned to Natsuru, as she said, “I would love to.” Akira looked over at Bob, as she went onto say, “On learning about the biological locking mechanism for myself, and my sister. I know the locking is a fact, because I met an alternate future counterpart of mine that was in her eighties. Physically, as a woman, she barely looks a year, or two older than what I look like now. She told me all of this. And so far, everything checks out. The name she went by, when I met her, was Hanna Solas.”
Bob thought, 'Hanna?!... That is who Hanna is?... I think I met her in the Ghost In the Shell Stand Alone Complex reality. Well, she seemed happy enough with her husband and children. And I might as well not mention her to them. Still, this is bad. If this is the case. The Serenity crew will hound me to the ends of the multiverse to get me.'
Akira stated, “Though, considering the Serenity crew's changes are from a virus, this might not be the case for them. Did you see Mal change into a woman?”
Bob answered, “Yes. She appeared to be the same age as Mal's male form.” Bob mentally added, with a sense of humor, 'Mal's male form... Say that three times fast.'
Akira stated, “Then, if the ages are the same, neither of their forms will likely lock. Also, I seem to remember that those of the Firefly Verse naturally age slowing than humans here.”
Bob remembered an event in his past with the Serenity crew. When he had a meal with them, on their ship. He commented, “Yes. That is true.”
Bob mentally reflected, 'I might not die after all. Simon will likely confirm the locking, either way. If they will lock, then I will find a way to stop it. And since the Federation of this reality, Akira's, Birdy's, and mine, has already got a handle on the original virus. I am sure they can help prevent them from locking in one of their gender forms. So, I still might not be screwed, if the worse case scenario happened.'
Akira said, “So, either way, you have time.”
Bob responded, “Good point. And I will be sure to mention that to Simon. Now, onto another matter. Now, that you have all become mothers, are you three finally settling down?”
The three women instinctively held their sleeping babies closer to their chests, as they said, in unison, “No.”
Ranma explained, “When our girls grow up, to be around five or six years old, we plan to take them on an extended training tripped across the multiverse. And don't worry. While we are doing that, we will teach our children their education. Including, history, math, reading, writing, and speaking a number of languages. Such as our native language of japanese. Along with, them learning to speak, read, and write, english, chinese, and a few other languages, that we know of.”
Natsuru inquired, “And while we do so, we are going to look for a rejuvenation therapy for Ranma. So, she can state young with us. I heard that you guys found such a therapy?”
Bob stated, “Yes. The rejuvenation therapy we found reversed Ed's age to where she is now in her late-twenties. And she is in perfect health. We know that is works on both genders. And changing genders after the therapy will have the new gender's be that same physical age and healthy as the original gender. We found that out, when Ed use a packet of spring of man to pull a joke on me, once.”
The three woman laughed, for a few seconds.
Bob said, “Yea. Laugh it up. Also, we were informed that the therapy will not harm one's fertility, and the future children, of the mothers and fathers, whom had the therapy, will be healthy.”
As the three women calmed down, Ranma commented, “That is nice to know. So, why have you not the therapy?”
Bob stated, “The only reason I did not have it done to myself, was that I was worried about how my alien genes would react to the therapy.”
Natsuru agreed, “That was a wise decision, on your part, Bob.”
Bob offered, “I know. And I have no forgotten that I owe you three for helping Ed and I out of trouble with Rock and Revy. When you are ready for the therapy, just look us up. We will give you the information on where to get the treatment done, and how much it costs. The therapy is expensive, but not that expensive.”
Ranma said, “Thank you, Bob.”
Bob commented, “Still, back to your future plans, for your children. Ranma, I have seen your series. I would think, given your messed up childhood, with you father, that you would know better, than to raise your children on the road, as well.”
Ranma responded, “That is because Pops was an idiot. And there were good times during that extended training trip. Also, I will not make the same mistakes. Our children will be with us. We will love them. Care for them. And we will raise them well.”
Bob said, “Good luck. If you have any problems. Look us up. We will be more than happy to help.”
Ranma commented, “We have several friends whom are already parents. But, thank you for the offer. We may drop by, to visit you, some time.”
Bob replied, “I look forward to it.”
Suddenly, they heard someone climbing up the stairs.
Bob stated, “Well, I think your rides are here. Before we leave, we will make sure everything here is turned off, and the outside doors are locked. And good luck with the children, and your journeys. And thank you for answering my questions. See you, later.”
Akira replied, “You to, Bob.”
Natsuru stated, “We owe you for today, and we will not forget it.”
Ranma said, “And again, good luck on staying a guy. You are going to need it.”
Bob stood out of the way, by a far wall, near the door to the master bathroom, as the emergency medical technicians, EMTs, carrying stretchers, made their way into the room.
Within a few minutes, all the mothers, with their babies, were each loaded up in their own ambulance, and taken to the local hospital, in a nearby town.
Right outside the front door to Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira's home, B, Ed, and Bob watched the vehicles left, one after another. In a small convoy.
B said, “That went well. Mister Midwife.”
Bob growled for a second, second. He then replied, “Don't start. I am not in the move.”
Ed thought, 'It sounds like Bob may be a little to stressed out, after all this. And I don't blame him for being so. I better help calm him down.' She turned to Bob, as she commented, “It's okay, Bob. Given the sounds coming from upstairs, it is kind of obvious all three of them have given birth to their children.”
Bob stated, “Well, it is clear that for you two, are fine with what happen. Though, for myself, that was one of the most twisted situations of my life. Before that event happened upstairs, I knew for a fact that all three of those women were born male, and I got a very close up view that they are fully functioning females.”
Ed pointed out, “At least you were not the one giving birth.”
B giggled.
Bob turned to Ed, as he conceded, “True. Now, after we make sure everything in the house is turned off, and the outside doors are locked. We are heading back home, and giving Simon, his answers. And I pray that this goes the way I hope. And after that, I plan to get drunk at Quarks, on DS9. Want to join me?”
Ed answered, “No thank you. I do not feel like going with you. Not that I don't mind going. When you first took the both of us, to DS9, and introduced us to your friends there, Kira and I seem to hit it off well. But, there is something off about Quark.”
Bob agreed, “What isn't off about him? Though, I understand.” He turned to B, as he inquired, “And you, B.”
B looked over at Bob, as she said, “No thank you. I think I make Kira feel unconformable. I know from watching the series, she prefers men, but she clearly is attracted to me. Even as a woman.”
Bob shrugged, as he replied, “What can be said? Kira is attracted to strong, orderly individuals. And that is you, in any gender. Though, it was nice of you to explain your past to her.”
B stated, “I did not want any misunderstandings. And she said she understood. Also, I respect her enough, not to put her in an uncomfortable situation.”
Bob agreed, “Yes. Misunderstandings can be bad. Now, let's get back inside, turn everything off, and lock the doors, so we can go home.”
B and Ed nodded in agreement.
Bob then walked inside, with the two women following him into the home.
The three adults then shut off the appliances, and lights. Then, they made sure that the outside doors were locked. With them locking the front front door, behind them.
When they were done, they walked together, to an open space in the front yard of the home, near the road. And Bob used the reality device, he had, to teleport them home, back Mars, in the Cowboy Bebop Reality, just over four hours after they left their apartment home.
(_)
Cowboy Bebop Reality. Mars, Tharsis City, Bob and Ed apartment. Fours hour later, local time, after they left to see Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma.
A few seconds after B, Ed, and Bob arrived in the living room of Ed and Bob's apartment, walked to the vidphone, on a nearby table.
Meanwhile, Ed and B could tell that Bob want to make this call alone. So, they went to sit down on the couch, facing their television. They then turning it the TV. Next, they quickly found something on TV to watch.
In other part of the room, Bob set his reality device, on the table, by the vidphone. He then picked up the receiver to the vidphone, and placed it on the right side of his face. Next, he switched to an encrypted channel. After which, he called the Serenity's ship, which he knew by heart, given Jayne was his drinking buddy.
After a few rings, Daiyu came on the screen. Bob saw, in the background, that she was common area of the Serenity firefly class ship. She said, in english, “Hello... Oh it is you.”
Bob cracked a grin, as he teased, “Yes. It is me. And I see you haven't changed, yet. I bet it is going to be interesting, for you and the crew, when that happens.”
Daiyu frowned, as she flatly said, “I don't like you.”
Bob dropped his smirk, as he replied, in a calm, even tone of voice, “I am not that crazy about you, either. Anyway, please put Doctor Tam on the phone. I have the answers he wanted.”
Daiyu responded, “It will be a few seconds.” She then walked away from the screen.
Less than half a minute later, the screen changed to Simon, with the infirmary in the background. He had the receiver of his vidphone to the right side of his face.
Simon said, “Hello Bob.”
Bob greeted, “Hi Simon.”
Simon inquired, “I take it you have good news?”
Bob answered, “Yes. I have the answers you wanted.”
Simon replied, “I am glad to hear it.”
Bob stated, “First, tell Jayne that he has my sympathies. But, he is going to lose his goatee. Even if a gender bender remains a man for a number of days, changing genders back and forth destroys the facial hair follicles to where a the facial hairs will not even break the skin for several days, to a week.”
Simon said, in a sarcastic tone of voice, “I am sure the fact he will no longer have to shave his face every single day, will ease his pain.”
Bob cracked a grin, as he replied, “True.”
Simon requested, “What else do you have to tell us?”
Bob said, “Plenty. Let us start with personality questions. I have confirmed that, for individuals, there personality differences between gender forms. Besides the obvious ones due to hormonal changes. But, they are extremely subtle. This was confirmed by Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru.”
“It seems... And it makes sense... That when the gender change happens, it is complete change, right down the hardwiring of the brain. To where the subconscious is the new gender as well. The brain flags the same gender as the physical gender the person has changed to.”
“Even though, at the conscious level, the gender changer is still their original gender in mind. You need to be real careful when one of you spends time in the other gender. Or, your gender identity might switch. Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru only realized this too late. Over time, their gender identity switched from male, to female, and that is why they now live as women.”
“Also, when it comes to sexual attraction, the attraction either stays the same, or the gender bender becomes bi-sexual. Though, the gender bender will likely be bi-curious, no matter what.”
Simon nodded, as he responded, “That makes sense. And I will make sure to warn everyone about the dangers of gender bending, to their personalities.”
Bob let out a deep breath, as he thought, 'I hate even thinking about this. Let alone talking about it. Though, I might as well get it over with.'
Bob stated, “On the monthly period matter. It depends on if the virus is using Ranma's water curse as a basis, or Akira's abilities. For Ranma, the cycle is only temporally stopped while male, but it continues forwards once Ranma turned back into a woman.”
“On the other hand, when Akira changes back and forth, it completely resets her monthly cycle to when she is female, her monthly cycle is at right after it would be if she had just finished her period. I honestly don't know which system will apply to you. I am praying for Akira's way, for all of you. But, it could go either way.”
Simon smiled, as he said, “Well, I think you need to relax. I took some blood samples from Mal as female, and they that correspond with Akira's type. So, the cycle resets.”
Bob questioned, “Are you sure? It could be just a case of the reproductive organs just gearing up and running. For example, it takes two months, those that are change from men to women, with the vat process, for them to start experiencing their periods.”
Simon replied, “Yes. I am sure. Though, that is interesting to know. This is why we needed you to wait four hours to call me. Through blood samples, I can measure a woman's monthly hormonal cycle down to the hour. I took some blood, when Mal originally became a woman. Then, I had Mal stay a woman for the next four hours.”
Bob commented, “I bet that was fun time for you, being with her.”
Simon responded, “Not really. The only problem was, that I learned after that fact. That Mal needed some advice from Inara on what muscles to work to urinate. That was embarrassing for Mal, but understandable. Anyway, at the end of the four hours. I took blood from her again. Then, I had Mal sneeze again. Turning back into a guy. Wait one minute. Then, I had Mal sneeze a third time, changing into a woman. And I took a third blood sample.”
“I had just finished the tests, right before you called. And they confirm what you said. The first and third samples were identical, on the hormonal levels. The numbers between the two were exact. But, the hormonal levels for Mal, after spending four hours as female were different from the first and third blood samples. The second blood sample was just slightly further along on her monthly cycle. So, for us, the cycle will reset every time we change back and forth.”
Bob stated, “That is a relief for everyone.”
Simon replied, “I fully agree.”
Bob asked, “So, where is Mal now?”
Simon answered, “He is a currently male, and he is in the common area. He is trying very hard to forget the last four hours of his life, as he watches some TV.”
Bob commented, “I wish him luck on that. And I am sure the women on board will be happy to hear this news.”
Simon said, “I am sure they will.”
Bob stated, “Since that is the case. Fertility issues are real simple. I know for a fact that as male, Akira can father children. And for Akira to get pregnant, she would have to remain female for a few weeks, until she ovulated, and could become impregnated.”
“So, none of you have to worry about accidentally become pregnant, by changing back and forth. Which was an issue, on the plague world, the original gender bending virus came from. Because the monthly cycle continues for those with Ranma's ability, there were cases of accidentally impregnation when people there swapped genders while having sex. There were even cases of self-impregnation, from swapping back and forth during masturbation.”
Simon responded, “Interesting. Still, this is more good news, which I can give the crew.”
Bob replied, “Yes. It is.” Bob then said, in a more serious tone of voice, “There is one other matter. And if this is the case, I promise you, I will find a cure for you and the crew, before it becomes an issue for any of you.”
“The is one other thing about Akira's abilities that you need to know about. Due to the clash of genetics of being descended from two different alien species, along with being mostly human, her female form ages much more slowly than her original male gender form.”
“Because of this, she learned from her alternate future counterpart, that when Akira reaches her sixties, to seventies... This is much older for us, compared to you in the verse. So, you have more time, if this is the case... Her body will lock as female, as a survival instinct, because if she turned back into a man then, she will die of old age related health problems.”
Simon continued to smile, as he responded, in a joyful tone of voice, “Bob, I appreciate your diligence. But, I do not think that will be an issue. I also compared blood samples of Mal's blood from both gender forms, and compared the cells. They were the same age.”
“Also, as you saw earlier, Mal's two forms look the same age. And finally, it seems the virus slows the age of both Mal's forms. More so, than our natural lifespans. So, I doubt we will have to worry about locking at all. And if this does becoming an issue, it will no effect us for a very, very long time.”
Bob visibly relaxed, as he inquired, “That is a huge burden off my shoulders. By the way, do you know if anyone plans on killing me over this virus outbreak?”
Simon said, “Except for, Mal. No. And we will keep Mal from doing so. After the girls learn about what you told me, I can guarantee you that. And they might even thank you for this virus.”
Bob grinned, as he replied, “I appreciate that. Please, keep me informed of what is going on.”
Simon said, “I will.”
Bob offered, “If you need anything brought to your ship. Let me know. I will take care of it.”
Simon complimented, “Thanks for the offer, Bob. But, I think we are good for right now.”
Bob said, “Okay. And please let Jayne know that when your quarantine is over, I still hope I can be his friend, and drinking buddies with him.”
Simon pointed out, “I think there is strong possibility that he will maintain his friendship with you. In our recent discussion about you, and this virus. He defended you. And he doesn't have that many friends to begin with.”
Bob commented, “I know. And I like being his friend. Once I got to know him, I found him to be a pretty good guy.”
Simon mentioned, “After I settled some issues with him. I have come to learn that, as well.”
Bob stated, “Well, I will see you later.”
Simon said, “Same here.”
Bob then hung up on Simon, and he place the receiver back on the hook to the vidphone.
Bob then turned to Ed and B, as he stated, “Okay. The call to Simon is taken care of. Last call for Quarks.”
They women turned to look at him.
B said, “Have fun.”
Ed stated, “I feel that it is too early for drinking.”
Bob responded, “That is your opinion. I should be back in a few minutes. And on second thought, I will try not to get drunk. I just want to mellow out a bit.”
Ed smiled, as she said, “That is much better. And we appreciate that.”
Both women when back to watching TV.
Bob then picked up the reality device, from the table, by the vidphone. He thought of Deep Space Nine, in his personal quarters, a few months after he had last been there, and he pushed the red button on the device. Bob then vanished, as he jumped realities.
(_)
Star Trek Reality. Deep Space Nine. Bob's personal quarters. Around three months after he had last been there. It was around the middle of the afternoon, local time.
As Bob saw that he was in personal quarters, on the station, he put his reality device in his front, left pants poke. He noticed that lighting was at the dim setting he usually had it set on.
Bob walked over to a his dresser, and he opened a drawer. He pulled out a couple of small bars of gold pressed latium with his right hand. He put them in his front right pants pocket, as he closed the drawer with his left hand.
Bob then walked to the intercom, and he punched the button. He said, “Ops. Please inform Commander Nerys, that this is Bob. I have nothing to report. I have just come here to get a few drinks at Quarks. Thank you.”
Bob did not wait for a reply, as he walked to through his quarters, to the exit to the hallway. He stood in front of the door, as he said, “Open.” The door slid open, he walked through, with the door sliding closed behind him.
A few seconds later, a reply came from the intercom, “Commander Nerys wants to speak to you immediately, Bob.”
(_)
A few minutes later, Bob walked into Quarks, from the front, bottom floor, entrance of the promenade.
As Bob walked to his usual place at the bar counter, he saw his seat was empty. Also, he saw that Quark was manning the bar counter, from behind the counter. And Morn was in his usual seat, at the bar counter.
Along with this, Bob noticed that the seats at the tables were packs with customers, with employees serving them. All of the customers were looking at the large view screen that Quark had installed at the top of the main entrance to his bar.
Bob didn't turn around to see what they were looking at. He thought, 'I really don't care what sports they are watching. After the day I have had, I just want a drink.'
A few seconds after Bob sat down in his seat, Quark came to walk up to stand across the counter from him.
The two men looked at each for a few seconds.
Quark then smiled, as he said, “Bob. You're back.”
Bob replied, “Yes. I am back.”
Quark commented, “And you look... Older.”
Bob answered, in a casual tone of voice, “That is because I am. It has a been a few years for me, Quark. Since we last met each other. But, they have been good years.”
Quark smiled, as he said, “I bet you had fun. Considering you travel with that the redhead and brunette you introduced me too.”
Bob explained, “The redhead, Ed. She is my girlfriend. And trust me, you do not want to get involved B, the brunette. Trying to court her is like trying to date a Klingon woman. The romance is going to be painful, no matter how much fun and pleasure you have. And I am not just talking about her. I am also talking about her friends.”
Quark lips curled into a wicked grin, as he said, “Been there. Done that. I survived the duel, and the divorce.”
Bob thought, 'And that was one cool DS9 episode.'
Bob looked down at the counter, as he requested, in a tired tone of voice, “Look. I have had a long, strange day. And I am not really in the mood to talk. Just please get me some Wild Turkey, and a glass.”
Quark replied, “Sure.” He then dropped his smile, as he continued, in a more serious tone of voice, “Though, I guess you haven't heard?”
Quark's comment caught Bob's attention. He looked at Quark, to see that the bartender was no longer smiling. Bob asked, “Heard what?”
Quark carefully said, “I want you to know that I don't blame you for this. And that everyone I have talked to, whom knows about your connection to this, does not blame you, either.”
Bob flatly asked, “Blame me for what?”
Quark used his right hand to point at the screen to the large view screen, above the entrance of his bar. He said, “They are about to repeat the story.” He then dropped his right hand back to his side.
Bob turned to look at the screen. As the news story started, bar quieted down. On the screen, Bob saw a Jake Sisko, as a young adult, in a dark colored, formal, Federation style, business suit.
Bob could tell from the background that Jake was in a room, in a spaceship. Behind him was a large window, which showed out into space, while also showing the surface of a planet the ship he was in, was in orbit over.
The speakers in the bar allowed everyone there to hear every word Jake said, as the journalist began his report, in a calm, even tone of voice, “This correspondent, Jake Sisko, of the Federation News Service, reporting from the U.S.S. Blazer, in orbit of the quarantine planet, Ferenginar.”
Bob thought, 'Ferenginar? That is the Ferengi homeworld. Quark's species.'
Jack continued, “As we have been reporting for the last two weeks, a strange disease has swept through the planet Ferenginar. Though, there have been no reports of this disease showing up anywhere off the planet, by now, the entire population of the planet has been infected. Though, the virus has only effected sentient beings.”
“While the disease, which has been confirmed as being a virus, has cause no reported deaths, nor serious illness. Everyone infected are now carriers, and due to the strange effects it has on the bodies of those infected, the virus is wrecking havoc to the Ferengi culture and society.”
“This is due to the combination of the virus' effects on the people, in conjunction with the Ferengi cultural poor treatment of women. While Grand Nagus Rom's reforms have started to come into effect, they were nowhere near fully implemented when the virus hit.”
“The reason why this is such an issue in dealing with this disease, is that the virus causes those infected to completely change gender when exposed to cold water. For a male, cold water changes them into the female of their species. For a female, cold water changes them into the male of their species.”
“The change is reported to happen within a split second, and it is not painful. And it is reported that being exposed to hot water reverses the effect, until the victim is again exposed to cold water. Also, the change is complete, down to fully functioning reproductive organs”
Bob visibly paled, as he mentally screamed, 'You have got to be kidding me! I blame Commander Nerys for this, by her making that joke!'
Jake went onto say, “As you can imagine, considering the oppression on Ferenginar has been based on gender, with everyone swapping genders, this has caused severe cultural problems on the Ferengi society.”
“Still, we should remember how this all started with a Federation starship that was transporting this dangerous disease to a star base that did research in infectious diseases.”
“Unfortunately, during the journey to the star base, the federation starship came under attack by a Ferengi raider. The attack reached a point where the ship was boarded. And the Ferengi boarding party mistook the seal case the virus was in for valuable treasure. They seized the bio-hazard case, transported the case back to their ship, and escaped before other Star Fleet ships could arrive to assist, the Federation startship, and prevent the pandemic which later occurred.”
“While there were reported injures on the federation starship, there were no report fatalities, and those on the Star Fleet ship were not infected by the virus. Though, proper quarantine procedures were taken, until this was confirmed.”
“Star Fleet did attempt to track down the Ferengi raider, but they were unable to. And all hails to the ship were ignored. Along with this, the Ferengi government has long had a policy of regarding such attacks an unauthorized acts of piracy.”
“That being said. The members of the Ferengi raider must have broken the seals to the virus, and had unknowingly become infected. They then carried the disease to the planet they returned to. Which was Ferenginar.”
“Fortunately, as reports of the first signs of outbreak happened, Grand Nagus Rom immediately recognized how quickly this disease spread, and he ordered a complete quarantine of the planet. No one was allowed to leave. Neither by starship, nor transporter.”
“Nagus Rom also contacted the Federation for assistance, and the Nagus is being hailed as a hero for such swift thinking.”
“Unfortunately, Nagus Rom and his wife Leeta, both have been infected.”
“Federation officials state that while a cure is a long way off, they believe that within a year or so, they will have developed both a vaccine and a treatment that will make those infected no longer contagious. As which point, Ferenginar's population will be treated, and the planetary quarantine will be lifted. As soon as it is confirmed that there is not longer a threat of the virus spreading to the rest of the galaxy.”
“To make matters worse, for those stuck on Ferenginar, the entire planet suffers constant, torrential rains of water. So, like it or not. Anyone stepping outside, is likely going to immediately change into their new gender.”
“The origin of the virus is still unknown. Though, it is known that the virus was originally transported from Deep Space Nine. Rumor has it that the virus originated from the Gamma Quadrant.”
“Stay tuned to the Federation News Service, for updates on this story, and other stories.”
“This is Jake Sisko, signing off for Federation News Service.”
The screen switched to a silent wall advertisement.
Bob thought, 'I guess Quark is selling ad space on his TV screen. It makes sense. Some restaurants in my home reality do that... Still, how the hell did things mess up so badly?'
Quark complimented, “I got to give that boy credit, he makes for one hell of a journalist.”
Bob turned back to face the bar counter, as he put his hands into his face, while leaned down, and placed his elbows on the counter.
Quark could see that the situation was getting to his friend. He said, in comforting tone of voice, “Listen. As I said, before. This is not your fault. It is just the greed of my people has finally burned them.”
Bob raised his head up from his hands, as he looked up at Quark. He asked, “When Commander Nerys first learned the news, how did she take it?”
Quark answered, “Kira laughed for three days, straight.” Quark turned his head towards the entrance to his bar, as he spoke, “Speak of the devil. She just came in.”
Bob turned towards the door, to see Kira walk up to him.
As soon as she came to a stop, a few feet from Bob, Kira looked around at the full room. She noticed that all eyes in the room had turned to her.
Kira ordered, “Everyone but Quark, and this man, are to leave, right now. You can come return in a few minutes.”
Everyone else in the room, both employees and customers, immediately started leaving through the front door. Within less than half a minute, those on the various floors of the bar had left Quarks. Leaving only Quark, Kira, and Bob.
Kira turned to Quark, as she warned, “Not one word Quark.”
Quark just looked at Kira, as he remained silent.
Kira looked at Bob, she stated, “Bob, we need to talk.”
Bob looked at Kira, as he responded, “Nice trick with clearing the room. I could use the quiet. Though, I really don't feel like talking. I need to drink. I just saw Mister Sisko's news report.” He then continued, in a softer tone of voice, “Still, how much does the Federation know about me?”
Kira softly replied back, “Relax. They know nothing about you. I make sure all records dealing you are sealed under my authority."
Bob quietly said, “Thank you.”
Kira softly said, “The story is that the Bajoran government found the virus from an undisclosed source, and they wanted the Federation to study it. Who knew those greed idiots would steal it.”
Quark coughed, reminding both of them of his large ears, and sharp hearing. And that he was a member of the species that Kira had just insulted.
Kira commented, in a normal tone of voice, “Still, it could not have happened to a more deserving bunch.”
Bob calmly said, in a normal tone of voice, “I disagree. I do not judge whole groups by the actions of a few. Not all Ferengi men are sexists. Take Nog and Rom for example. And Rom has been infected, as well.”
“Then, there are the Ferengi women. Most of whom are victims in this mess, no matter how you look at it. And then there are those that are not Ferengi, whom are now infected and stuck on that planet. Like Leeta. As the saying goes. Be careful what you wish for. You may get it.”
Quark smiled at Bob's comment.
Meanwhile, Kira looked away from both of them for a few seconds, with slight expression of guilt on her face.
As Kira looked back at Bob, Bob stated, “I have had a long day. I am in no mood to talk to anyone.”
Kira asked, “What kind of day?”
Bob softly said, just loud enough for Kira and Quark to hear, “This morning, I got a call from a group I know, whom had been infected with a similar virus. Fortunately, the one they have will no longer be contagious within a few weeks, to a month. They will be fine. But, they needed me to go find a woman I know that has some answers for them about the disease they have been infected with.”
Bob thought, 'I will leave out that I was the carrier for the disease. At least, for right now. I do not feel like having my body scanned, and being quarantined, anytime soon. Especially, since I am not contagious. And what happened was a fluke.'
Bob continued, in the same soft tone of voice, “When I went to the home of the woman in question, I found her, and her two female lovers, all pregnant, and about to give birth. I ended up having to play midwife to all three them. With me assisting them in the births of their newly born daughters. Then, after I was about to get the answers from the woman, and give them to the first group, that called me this morning, I come here to get a drink. And I find this mess going on.”
There was silent for a few seconds, as Kira and Quark mentally processed what Bob had just said.
Then, in response to Bob's explanation, Quark pulled out a shot glass and a bottle of Wild Turkey. He pour some into the glass, as he said, “You have been through a lot, today. Here. This one is on the house.”
Bob thought, 'I know I am having a bad day, when a Ferengi is offering me free things, out of pity.'
Kira offered, “After a day like that, I can see why you don't feel like talking to anyone.”
Bob replied, “Thank you for understanding my situation.”
Just then, all three of them noticed Nog walking into the bar from the front entrance. He was carrying a small, sealed, metal box, in his hands.
Nog walked up to beside Bob, opposite to where Kira was. And he set the box onto the bar counter.
Nog turned to them, as he asked, “Hey. What happened? Why is everyone right outside?”
Quark answered, “Your commander officer felt like having a private conversation. And she felt this was the best place to have it.”
Nog replied, “Okay. I can come back later.”
Kira stated, “That is quite alright, lieutenant. I had just finished my discussion. And I was about to leave.”
Bob turned to Nog, as he inquired, “What is in the box, Lieutenant Nog?”
Nog smiled, as he answered, “These are probably the last cookies I am going to get from Leeta. At least I can still talk to them.” He continued, in a more sadder tone of voice, “And I do mess them.”
Quark said, “Don't worry, nephew. They are still alive, and unharmed. We will meet them, again. It will just take time to work out this situation.”
Nog gave his Quark a lopsided grin, as he said, “I know, uncle.”
Meanwhile, Bob could not help but overhear their conversation.
Just as Nog was about to open the box, Bob's eyes went wide with realization. He swiftly turned to Nog, as he strongly ordered, “Don't open that box!”
Nog stopped what he was doing, as he looked toward Bob. He asked, “Why not?”
Bob answered, “Because that box is from your homeworld. Also, is that box airtight? And who has handled that box before you touched it?”
Nog casually responded, “Relax. The box is air tight. And these packages are shipped by automated drone ships. Before leaving the automated facility, the surfaces of these packages are sterilized with a light phaser sweep. And the package is scanned for diseases. There are too many fail-safes for this to have the virus in it. Besides, the date states it was sent a day before the outbreak.”
Bob countered, “Outbreaks take time to be reported. I can guarantee you that the outbreak on your homeworld was happening while this box was being packaged. Also, you have to take into account the time it takes for shipping and handling. Also, retinue scans can sometimes miss virus. And while this virus will die quickly on dry surfaces. I have no idea how long it takes for the virus to die on food.”
“And after the day I have had, I am not taking any chances. Before this box is unsealed, I am taking that box to the infirmary, and have it thoroughly scanned.”
Kira looked over at Nog, as she requested, “Lieutenant. Let him do so. It will not hurt to be cautious.”
Nog turned to Kira, as he replied, “Yes, ma'am.”
Quark said, “I would like to come with you. Just, let me get Morn, to watch the bar, for the next few minutes.”
Kira turned to Quark, as she stated, “That will be fine.”
Bob got out of his seat. He walked over to Nog and the back on the counter. He then carefully picked up the box with both hand. He turned around, and slowly walked out of the bar, through the front entrance, with Nog, Kira, and Quark following right behind him.
Fortunately, Morn was right outside the front entrance of the bar, waiting to come back inside. When Quark walked up to Morn, and requested Morn to watch his bar, Morn was more than happy to honor his request.
(_)
Five minutes later, in the infirmary of Deep Space Nine, the doctor on duty had finished his scans of the box, and the food inside. With the box set on a nearby table.
Bob, Nog, Quark, and Kira stood six feet from the doctor, and the box.
The doctor turn to face them. He stated, “I have good news, and bad news. The good news is that the box is completely sealed, and the surface is clean of the virus. The bad news is that the food inside is infected with the virus. It is very good you did not open it, and instead you brought this to me, first.”
The doctor then punched few buttons on the datapad he was holding.
Suddenly, a forcefield came up around the box, on the table.
Nog said, with fear evident in his voice, “You mean... If I opened that box?...”
Bob turned to Nog, as he flatly answered, “Yes. You would have infected yourself, along with the entire station. And with this station is the choke point between two entire quadrants of this galaxy. On opposite ends of the galaxy. It is possible the virus would have spread out of the station, and to the entire galaxy.”
Kira turned to Bob, as she stated, “You just saved the galaxy, Bob.”
Bob turned to Kira, as he sadly replied, “No. I just kept my own mess from getting bigger.” He then turned to Quark, as he requested, “Quark, can I have my drink now?”
Quark turned to Bob, as he stated, “After this, you can consider the first entire three bottles to be on the house.”
Bob replied, “Thanks.”
Kira said, “Well boys, I have to head back to Ops. We will chalk this up to a near miss, and move on. I will be sure to inform immediately inform the Star Fleet to flag all packages from Ferenginar, no matter what the date, to prevent any other possible outbreaks.”
Kira then turned, and walked out of the infirmary, and towards the elevator lift that would take her to Ops.
Quark commented, “Well, let's head back to my bar.”
Bob replied, “Good idea. I really need that drink.”
Nog said, “I could use a drink, myself.”
Bob offered, “You can have some of mine.”
Nog stated, “Thanks. Though, let me see if I like, it first.”
Bob said, “Okay.”
Then, Nog, Quark, and Bob walked out of the infirmary, and towards Quark's bar.
(_)
A few minutes later, Bob sat at his usual place at the bar counter in Quarks. While Nog sat beside him. Quark was behind the bar counter.
Also, all the employees and customers had returned to Quarks.
Quark had given Bob an entire bottle of Wild Turkey to drink, and he had poured himself a normal glass of it, to consume the whiskey.
Quark was currently serving other customers, behind the bar counter.
Nog has a shot glass of Wild Turkey, that Bob gave him some to sample.
After tasting it, Nog said, “This is quite strong.”
Bob said, “Yea. It is an acquired taste.”
Nog replied, “Okay. Thanks for letting me sample it. But, I am going to have to decline on the drink.”
Bob responded, “You choice. I am can thank your uncle for the bottle.”
Nog commented, “Yea. My uncle does have a nice side. Though, he does prefer to hide it.”
Bob replied, “Don't worry about. Just be happy that he does have a nice side.” He then took another sip of his whiskey. Next, he set the glass down on the counter, in front of him.
Just then, they heard the small communications monitor on the bar wall, by the shelves of bottles, begin to beep.
Quark turned around and walked to the screen. He punched a button under the monitor, to answer the call.
Bob and Nog could clearly see from their seats that the screen showed a Ferengi woman in Grand Nagus robe. The woman was sitting down in a chair, with her Grand Nagus cane in her right hand, pressing against the floor to her front right side. Beside the women, to her left side, was a redheaded Bajoran man, in male Bajoran clothing.
Bob thought, 'That must be Rom and Leeta. They are probably in their new gender forms as a sign of solidarity for the rest of the population of the planet.'
Quark smirked, as he looked at his brother and sister in law. He said, “Brother... Or should I say, sister, and brother in law? You look different.”
Rom warned, in her new female voice, “Cut it out, Quark. I am not in the mood. I have had my hands full for the last few weeks. This communication is strictly business.”
Quark dropped his smile, as he asked, in a serious tone of voice, “What can I do for you?”
Rom explained, “While there is enough business on the homeworld itself to keep the planet's economy afloat, I need someone I know to handle official government Ferengi Alliance business off world. And the only person I can think of that I can trust, and is competent enough to pull it off, is you. It took me this long to convince the Congress of Economic Advisors to let you do this. Do not disappointment.”
Quark was speechless for a few seconds. He then smiled, ear the ear, as he stated, “Thank you, Grand Nagus Rom.”
Nog whispered in Bob's ear, “I think that is the first time my uncle has ever called my father by his official title.”
Bob softly replied, “Well, considering what your father is giving your uncle, calling your father by that title is a small price to pay.”
Nog quietly conceded, “That is true.”
Over the communications channel, Rom said, “Over the next week, official transfer of control of all of the Ferengi Alliance holdings and finances will be transferred to you. You will have control until the quarantine is over. If you do a good job, you will likely keep your job as the new head Ambassador for the Ferengi Alliance. Do not mess this up.”
Quark quickly replied, “Don't worry. I won't. By the way, you son is right here. Would you like speak to him?”
Quark stood out of the way, so Nog could see Rom and Leeta on the screen, and the two of them see him.
Nog greeted, “Hi Father. Hi Leeta”
Rom said, “Hi son.”
Leeta said, in his new male voice, “Hi Nog. How are things?”
Nog replied, “Good.”
Leeta asked, “Did you get the cookies I sent you?”
Nog diplomatically said, “No. You could say they were lost in transport.”
Leeta replied, “Oh well. We will talk later, Nog. When you get to your private quarters.”
Nog smiled, as he replied, “I look forward to it.”
Rom and Leeta then cut the transmission.
Nog turned to Bob, as he carefully requested, “Bob, since you seem to be the closest thing to an expert we have on this. Can I ask you a question?”
Bob looked over at Nog, as he kindly answered, Nog's unspoken questioned, “Nog, they are still the same people. And they still love you. That will not change. Only their flesh has been changed. Not their souls.”
Nog replied, “Thank you.”
Bob offered, “You're welcome. Want some more of my whiskey?”
Nog said, “On second thought, I think I will. Let us see if I can acquire the taste for it, today.”
Bob replied, “Just take it slowly, and sip it. And you should do fine.”
Bob poured some more Wild Turkey into Nog's shot glass, as he joke, “And acquiring a taste for a new product sounds like a perfect challenge for a, Ferengi.”
Both men lightly chuckled a Bob's joke
A few seconds later, as the two men started to calm down, Quark walked up to them. As he stood across from the bar from them, he said, “Well. It looks like I am going to be busier for the near future, than I had planned.”
Bob smiled, as he stated, “More than you realize.”
Quark inquired, “What do you mean?”
Bob explained, “You are now the official main ambassador of the Ferengi Alliance to the rest of the galaxy. You now have diplomatically immunity. And by extension, this bar is now an embassy, and thus considered sovereign territory of the Ferengi Alliance. And given the wealth and power you now possess, as long as you don't push Commander Nerys too far, the Bajoran government will likely give into any reasonable demands you have for this bar. At long as you make a few invests on Bajor.”
Quark questioned, “You mean?...”
Bob smiled turned into a wicked grin, as he stated, “Yep. That's right. The dabo girls. The gambling. The holosuites. You can having it all back, Quark.”
Quark started laughing at his good fortunate, for several seconds.
As Quark finished laughing, he yelled, with glee, “Quark's is back in business!”
Bob took a sip of his Wild Turkey, towards Quark's good fortune.
(_)
An hour later, Bob and Nog finished the bottle of Wild Turkey. By then, Nog had informed Bob that he had acquired a taste for the whiskey.
Fortunately, neither of the two men were drunk. Buzzed, but not drunk.
Bob then said his goodbyes. Next, he returned to his personal quarters, put the gold pressed latium bars he did not spend, back into the draw he had kept those small bars in.
After closing the draw, Bob pulled out his reality device, and he returned to his and Ed's apartment, on Mars, in the Cowboy Bebop reality, a few minutes after he left there.
As Bob appeared, in the living room, he casually inquired, “Hi girls. How long was a gone?”
Ed used the remote to mute the TV. Then, she and B turned to face him.
B answered, “A few minutes.”
Bob replied, “Good.”
Ed asked, “You are not drunk, are you?”
Bob answered, “No. I am not sober, either. But, not drunk. I got a nice buzz going. And that is the only reason I am not depressed. Anyway, I got to tell you what happened when I headed to Quarks.”
Bob then walked over to the couch, and sat down on the right side of Ed. With B, on the left side of Ed, on the couch.
Fortunately, the couch was big enough to comfortably fit the three of them.
Bob leaned back in the couch, as he turned his head to his left, to look at the two women, whom were next to him.
Then, Bob began his story, “Anyway, I walked into Quarks, in the afternoon, their time. After sitting down a the bar counter, at my usual seat, at the counter, I talked to Quark a bit. He then points to the large view screen over the entrance. I looked a the viewscreen, and I see this news report by an adult, Jake Sisko...”
As Bob finished his story, Ed and B comforted Bob as best they could.
(_)
Cowboy Bebop Reality. In orbit above Mars. It has been two Days after Bob had gotten the information for Simon and the crew of the Serenity.
The Serenity was in orbit around Mars, as it continued its unofficial quarantine, until they were no longer contagious with the gender changing virus they had been infected with.
It was in late morning as Simon sat in his chair, in the infirmary of the Serenity.
Simon was watching the various news reports on TV.
The vidphone system, and TV station signals broadcast across the Sol system, were transmitted, via the hyperspace gate system, at near real time across the Sol system. Thus, allowing for almost no lag time in communications, and broadcast systems
It has been two days since Mal first changed genders, and everyone had started displaying cold symptoms, but no one else had changed genders, so far. Fortunately, there had been no reports of the virus on the news.
Simon thought, 'At least we dodged a pandemic. Also, if I am right, in a few weeks, we will we will no longer be contagious. Though, we do have enough supplies to last a couple of months. So, there are no worries there. All that is left now is a waiting game, as we adjust to these new changes... As they happen.'
'We have already started showing cold symptoms, now it is just a matter of time. Though, the cold symptoms that Mal has are already starting to lessen. He can still change his gender with a sneeze. But, the cold itself is going away. Meaning, none of us will have such symptoms for long. A few days, to a week, at most.'
'And on the matter of the other changes. We will just have to get use to the gender bending, and the longevity. Which really does not bother me much, because it offers more opportunities and experiences. While allowing us more time, and control of our changing abilities.'
'Along that line of thought. Kaylee and I are already planning what we are going to do when we can reverse our roles in bed. Though, except for Mal, none of us have yet to change.'
'That being said. I did always admire Kaylee creativity in bed. And we have much to look forward too.'
'Also, I have to made sure the rest of the crew is fine for right now. Morale for the crew is about normal. Which is good.'
'And on the subject, I think I will head to the common area, and key an eye on everyone.'
'I wonder what everyone will look like when they change gender? I even wonder what I will look like. And at least I now have a hobby on my off time. That being trying to figure out the medical mechanics of how this gender changing can occur in the first place.'
'That is going to take time. But, I am in no rush. And it will give me something to do.'
Simon got up from his chair. He then turned off the monitor with the TV on it. Next, he walked out of the infirmary, and he headed for the common area of the spaceship.
(_)
Elsewhere, on board the Serenity, Daiyu and River looked at each other, in the bunk they shared.
Both of them were dressed, and they spending some quiet time together.
It was clear from the aches and pains that everyone had, they were all in the early stages of the gender changing virus. Even Daiyu, herself, was infected.
As Daiyu and River laid beside each other, on their pillows, they were looking at each other.
Daiyu thought, 'Given the nature of this virus, I should not be surprised that I am infected, even with the super-solder serum in my bloodstream. And I can feel that soreness, and my head is already starting to get stuffy.'
River was reading Daiyu's mind. That had becoming so intimate. That they had gotten use having partly telepathic conversation, where Daiyu would think, Revy would read her mind, and viably reply. With neither really concerned about the situation of such conversations.
River commented, “I am experiencing the same things. So, don't feel bad.'
Daiyu thought, 'At least it is not that bad.'
River agreed, “True.”
Daiyu thought, 'Still, I will eventually change genders in front of the others. And my cover will be blown. With everyone learning I am really Chang.'
River stated, “That will be kind of obvious.”
Daiyu thought, 'I may be in hiding. But, it might be best if I still them whom I am, before they find out on their own.”
River agreed, “That would be a good idea.”
Daiyu thought, 'Though, I am concerned about how they will reacted. While I can hold my own. There is nowhere for me to go. I cannot leave the ship. And I do not want to create a pandemic, even to save my hide. Besides, I don't want to harm them. But, by the same token, I don't want them to harm me.'
River said, “I promise not to let them hurt you.”
Daiyu said, “Thank you.”
River requested, 'Just don't be the one that starts the fight.'
Daiyu thought, 'I promise you, that I will start any fights over the matter of my identity, on board this ship.'
River suggested, “Thank you. Now, let's head to the common area, where every one else currently is. If we are going to do this. We might want to do it now, before we don't have a choice on the matter.”
Daiyu complimented, “Good idea, River.”
Both of them got out of their bunk and headed for the common area, where everyone was at.
While they walked, down the hallway, they were side by side, with Daiyu was to River's left side.
As they made their way to the common area, Daiyu thought, 'Given the last few days, the crew has been handling things very well. Given we are faced with a very strange situation, which we are all heading for.'
As they continued walking, River agreed, “True. Though, it is unfortunate that Mal does not like the female from.'
Daiyu thought, 'Yes. It is unfortunate that Mal hates turning into a woman. His male ego will not allow him to enjoy enjoy being a woman. Though, Mal's female form is smoking hot. She is not slender, but she has good sized breasts and a great figure.'
'Along those lines, it is likely Simon and Jayne will be hot women. If the woman change into men that are equally sexy as males, then it will be interesting. At least, I know what I will look like as a guy. It will be nice to be a guy again, in my prime.'
River admitted, “I have been looking forward to that.”
Daiyu giggled a little. She then thought, 'Speaking of looking forward to things. Inara stated that since the change is not permanent, and could be easily controlled by sneezing, that she was looking forward to turning a man, to see which form truly had the best sexual experiences, and in what ways.'
'The way she was looking at Mal caused Mal to pale when she made those comments.'
River commented, “That was very funny to see. I got a good laugh out of that.”
Daiyu thought, 'We all got a good laugh out of it. And in private, you admitted to me that you, that you looking forward to see what it is like to be a man. You even told me some of positions you planned to try on me.
River giggle a little.
Daiyu thought, 'I had so much fun giving your pointers on how to properly get into, and do those positions properly. Telepath, or not. The look on your face when I told you that was priceless.'
River admitted, “That is was.”
Daiyu thought, 'And then we made love right afterward... Love... I guess I am falling for you.'
River smiled, as she happily responded, “I guess so. And I am happy that you feel that way toward me. It makes me feel better. Now please, continue thinking. I am enjoying reading your thoughts.”
Daiyu thought, 'Thank you. Zoe stated she was really didn't care either way. All it did was offer her options. I like that about Zoe. She is always a practical person.'
River commented, in a sober tone of voice, “I agree. And I think that is the reason why she was able to handle Wash's death so well. And not go to pieces.'
Daiyu thought, 'True. Though, she has not show any interest in relationships since Wash's death.'
River stated, “Zoe and Wash were like soul mates. And it takes time to heal from such a lose. Though, with the longevity, she now has the time to heal and move on. I do not want her to go old alone.”
Daiyu though, 'Yes. That would be sad. Though, Zoe does have a sense of humor. She pulled a nice joke on Jayne. During dinner, yesterday, she asked Jayne, that if after he changed, if Jayne was planning to permanently move to his, or her, bunk.'
'This caused everyone to have a much needed laugh. And Jayne took the joke in stride, as he replied that he would let her know. Which caused some more laughter.'
River commented, “Jayne can been mature, when he wants too.”
Daiyu thought, 'True. While I do not like Bob. I will admit that he has been a good influence on Jayne.'
River stated, “Yes. Bob has. Bob is very a nice man. And by example. He has taught Jayne some manners.”
Daiyu thought, 'Yes. I am happy it went that way. Instead of Jayne rubbing off some of his bad habits on Bob. Or, is that the case?'
River commented, “Nah. Believe it, or not. I would say that Ed has a short lease on Bob. But, she doesn't need one. Bob is really just that nice a man.”
Daiyu thought, 'Good. I hope that Bob and I might someday peacefully settle are differences.'
River said, “I think that is a possibility.”
Daiyu thought, 'Still, during that dinner. Jayne even admitted that part of him was scared, and the other part found the idea of changing genders, interesting. And that he hope that none of them would try to kill Bob, because he still wanted to be Bob's friend. Which is understandable, given Bob is Jayne's only real friend.'
River commented, “That is true.”
Daiyu thought, 'Hard to believe that Reggie, was really Bob of the future, and he set his younger self up like that. But, I am not going to fault him for that. Anyone that has the balls to steal Mal's long coat, and then returned it to him, in person. Decades later, and get away with it, without getting hurt has my respect.'
River questioned, “I thought you said you didn't like him?”
Daiyu thought, 'I respect him. Though, I still don't like him.'
River said, “As long as you respect him, that is probably enough for him.”
Daiyu thought, 'Perhaps. Though, I am glad we agreed to break the news of my true identity to Mal and the crew. These gender abilities are anything like Akira's, they would likely occasionally sneeze and change genders in their sleep.'
River replied, “I agree. They will figure it out on their own.”
Daiyu thought, 'Though, that dinner yesterday has some interesting drama, as well.'
'After we had all calmed down. Simon bought up a sensitive subject for the women. That needed to be mentioned. He asked the women if any of them had breast implants. And given the gender changing, if any of them had such implant, he highly recommended getting them removed. And he could preform the surgery to complete remove them within less than an hour.'
River commented, “I admit. The question need to be asked and answered. Before the changes started.”
Daiyu thought, 'Yes. Fortunately, all the women turned out to be all natural in that way. With none of them have breast implants.'
River said, “Still, it was embarrassing to answer that question.”
Daiyu thought, 'If that is the only time you are embarrass over this entire situation, consider yourself lucky.'
River replied, “Oh. I agree with you, on that.”
Daiyu thought, 'Also, Zoe did bring up another interesting topic, on that matter. She asked Simon about cybernetic devices that may have been implanted in you, or the others.'
River commented, 'That is a good precaution on her part. And that matter has been take care of.”
Daiyu thought, 'Good. And then there is Kaylee and Simon. After Zoe's question was handled, Kaylee made and interesting point. Given, we are all soon going to be able to change back and forth. With no real gender boundaries, she and the other original women could talk to about health and sex more out in the open. Talk about tempting fate.'
River complained, “That was unwise of her. Why did Kaylee have to open her big mouth in front of Mal?”
Daiyu thought, 'Good question. As captain, and male, at the time, Mal immediately put his foot down, and ordered there would be no talking of feminine hygiene in the open, until everyone on the ship was able to change. That bought him and Jayne a reprieve. As a doctor, and a good one at that, Simon already knew this stuff,'
River commented, “Simon knows more on the subject, than he cares to admit.”
Daiyu though, 'I bet. Jayne then asked Simon and Kaylee's opinion on soon being able to change back and forth. They gave him and interesting answer. That they were looking forward to playing opposite roles. That they wanted to know how pleasurable some of the things they did to the other was when the situation was reversed. And in doing so, they could figure out how to enhance the experience for both of them.'
River smiled, as she said, “We are going to do that too.”
Daiyu thought, 'Of course. I looked forward to it. Anyway, I admire how Kaylee and Simon have handled this situation. They been open about their plans with the rest of us. And they are planing to try every combination possible. Man, woman. Woman, man. Woman, woman. Man, man. And for them to learn what it was like.”
River complimented, “My brother sometimes underestimates his own genius and creativity. And Kaylee is nearly Simon's equal in creativity, and genius.”
Daiyu thought, in agreement, 'Too true. Any children they have, will likely rival you in intelligence.'
River commented, “If that does happen. I will look forward to that. Still, they have no plans on children, for a very long time.”
Daiyu, 'I am not surprised. Those two strike me as the type to take their time on just about everything. Still, Jayne has the more interesting response to Kaylee and Simon's comments. Jayne said that he was surprised they were that... Open minded.'
'In response, Kaylee pointed out, that Jayne was likely going to become very open minded, very soon.'
'Jayne then replied that he had no comment.'
River stated, “Oh, he had a comment. It was just too embarrassing to say out loud.”
Daiyu though, 'I bet. And as a joke on the rest of the crew, Kaylee and Simon then casually started talking, in front of the crew, as they went into detail, about their personal plans on what sexual positions and techniques they were going to try on each other, when they gain the ability to change their genders.'
River said, “I think they are being inspiration, by them giving the crew ideas on the matter.”
Daiyu let out a laugh. She then thought, 'True. I am looking forward to some of the positions they talked about.'
River replied, “So, am I.”
Daiyu thought, 'Some of them, I have not even tried, as either male, nor female.'
River said, “Neither have I.”
Daiyu thought, 'And on a related matter. At least we won't have to deal with periods any longer. The women here were ready to throw a party when we heard what Bob found out. That we would not have to deal with monthly periods and pregnancy, unless we stay as woman for a few weeks straight.'
River commented, “I still say we should have the party.”
Daiyu thought, 'I agree. Though, Simon did warn everyone, that while we have no sexual transmitted diseases, that we could still get a sexual transmitted disease, if we were not careful. And Simon stated from tests on Mal in both genders, that our aging will be greatly slowed.'
'Even more so with me, as my longevity from the super-soldier serum. And the longevity of the rest of the crew, considering you are all from the Verse. And you have naturally longer spans. Also, when the virus goes dormant, Simon stated that kissing and having sex will not spread the virus. That would require a blood transfusion. And that is a relief.'
River agreed, “Yes. It is.”
Daiyu thought, 'There was one down side for Jayne. Bob informed us that switching back and forth makes it next to impossible to grow and maintain a facial beard. Jayne was not really happy to find he was going to lose his goatee. Still, the others, including myself, were glad we were not going to have to worry about shaving our faces anymore. That is the one thing I did not miss about being a guy.'
River commented, “I can see why. So, are you going to be okay with occasionally changing back into a man?
Daiyu thought, 'I believe so. Fortunately, my brainwashing was to allow me to like being a female, not dislike being a male. So, I should have no problems being either gender, as I want too. That is, if I live thought the next hour.'
'Also, all the tests we did on the super-soldier serum stated that even thought using it will kill a male. Using it on a female, and then changing their gender to male, after the fact, will not harmed that person. We used a gender bending gun, and a few instant packets of spring of drowned man, to test this theory, and prove it true.'
'And the test subjects were changed back to women when finished. I even used those instant man packets in secret, with my female boom body guards. And while, I like doing it as a man, I also like doing it as woman. It will be hard to choose now.'
River said, “Choices like that make life worth living.”
Daiyu verbally replied, “I completely agree.”
It was at that moment that the two women reached the common area, they saw the rest of the crew in the room, including Simon, whom had walk in and sat down, a few minutes before River and Daiyu had entered the room.
The rest of the crew were sitting down in the chairs and couches, around the large, widescreen TV, and entertainment center.
Daiyu thought, 'Because the Serenity was in a stable orbit, it could be put be safely put into autopilot, allowing everyone to rest.'
Daiyu saw that the TV has just gone to commercials.
Daiyu thought, 'Watching TV to take their minds off their problems. A classic tactic. Best do it now.'
Daiyu saw Zoe had the remote. She requested, “Zoe, could you mute the TV, I have something important to tell everyone.”
Zoe saw that the TV was on commercials. She use the remote to mute the TV. She then turned to Daiyu, as she inquired, “What is this about, Daiyu?”
By then, everyone else in the room was also looked towards Daiyu.
River stood beside Daiyu, to Daiyu's right side.
Daiyu looked at Zoe. She then looked around the room, with her field of view stopping in front of the currently male, Mal. Daiyu stated, in a calm tone of voice, “Captain. Everyone. We need to talk. For the months I have been here, I have lied to you all. And I realize that real soon you would figure things out on your own, what I have been hiding from you. So, I wanted to tell you first. Before you found out on your own.”
Mal was currently a guy, sitting in a chair, as he blew his nose into tissues with religious fervor, to make sure he did not sneeze, and change back into a woman. And he was in no mood for games, as he sternly asked, “How bad have you lied to us?”
Daiyu politely requested, “I have no illusions about what you will likely do to me. If you kill me now. Please, do so, quickly. Use a gun. Do not throw me out the airlock.”
Jayne commented, “Always knew something was off about you, girl. I wonder what it is? You are not dead, yet. So, why don't you just tell us what is going, and see how we take the news.”
Daiyu turned to Jayne. She then looked back at Mal, as she stated, “First, before we get to the details of what I have done. I want you all to know that I have no intentions of fighting you for two reasons. One, you are River's family. Two, there is nowhere I can run too. And I have no interest on unleashing a plague, on the entire solar system, even if it just changes a person's gender.”
“I will freely accept any punishment you decide to give me. Also, I make no excuses for my actions. I was on top of the world in so many ways. I was on drunk power trip that I could not stop.”
Kaylee said, “Daiyu, whatever you have done must have been pretty bad.”
Daiyu shrugged, as she responded, “Well, let us just say on the evil scale, what I, and my former organization, did at the time, was a few notches below what the Alliance did to Miranda, that accidentally created the reavers.”
Everyone else, but River, tensed up, at realizing how much Daiyu knew, that they did not know she knew. Nor, had they previously told her.
Inara commented, in a serious tone of voice, “Daiyu, we never told you about Miranda, the Alliance, nor the reavers.”
Daiyu commented, “You guys, and Bob are not the only ones not from this reality. I am not from this reality, either. And I have seen your series, and movie.”
Mal ordered, in a serious tone of voice, “Who are you really, Daiyu?”
Daiyu said, in a sad tone of voice, “I am Chang. Black Lagoon Chang. The Chang your friend, Rock, and the others, were fighting. The Chang that sent those boomers after you. The Chang that was planing to turn you into women, brainwash you, and use you as breeding stock.”
Jayne stated, “Chang is a man. You're a woman.”
Kaylee pointed out, “Wait a minute, right after that battle at that large Tower. When we returned to that place, Rock mentioned that Chang had himself changed into a woman.”
Daiyu admitted, “That I did. Mainly because doing so returned my youth to me, and extended my lifespan.”
Zoe shrugged, as she replied, “That is understandable.”
Simon realized, as he questioned, “That is why you did not want us to watch the omakes? And that is why Bob suggested the omakes in the first place? There is something on those episodes that would give you away?”
Daiyu answered, “Yes. The forth Black Lagoon Omake. The Boys and Girls Omake. Would have given me away.”
Mal ordered, “Jayne, pulled out that disc right now. I want to see it, a minute ago.”
Jayne started moving towards the TV, player, and his disc collection, as he stated, “On it.”
Daiyu and River moved to stand to the right side of the group, at an angle that would allow them to watch the TV.
A minute later, Jayne, put the video disc into the disc player, pick up the remote to the dis player, selected the fourth omake, and moved out of the way,
Meanwhile, Zoe used the TV remote to turn back on the volume to the TV, and set it to the proper output.
A few seconds later, the Serenity crew then started watching the Boys and Girls omake.
When omake showed Rock as a woman, Kaylee blurted out, “Oh my god. That looks like the Rock we personally met. So, the male Rock from the anime, and the female Rock we met are the same person?”
Daiyu answered, “Yes. And I am the Chang from the anime.”
Then. the female Dutch and Benny showed up, and the crew recognized them.
Inara stated, “So, we met Dutch and Benny, as well.”
Daiyu commented, “I hope they were not too pissed off about what I did to them. Because, I am sure, by now, Rock has broken their programing. Along, with Shenhua, Revy, Roberta, and Sawyer's programing.”
River answered, “I was there, after the battle. I read some of their thoughts. Considering, after they found out you were now a woman, as well. They are not really angry, nor upset. Just annoyed with you.”
Daiyu let out a breath, in relief.
Then, the male Balalaika showed up.
Zoe commented, “Balalaika makes for a hot man.”
Kaylee agreed, “You got that right. Those facials scars actually enhance his hunkness.”
Daiyu said, “No arguments there. And here I show up. Or, my counterpart. I don't ever remember being in this crazy scene.”
The female Chang show up on screen.
Kaylee stated, “Yep. That is you.”
Simon agreed, “I see the resemblance.”
Then, the omake started showing the rest of the cast, with their gender bent.
As the omake got to Revy, Chang cautioned, “You might want to skip to the end. This scene is kinda twisted.”
Jayne asked, “Why is Revy a woman, while everyone else are not themselves?”
Then, Revy let down his pants, from the point of view, that the viewers mercifully were only shown his back side.
The entire crew, including Daiyu, winced at the scene on their TV, as Jayne said, “I did not need to see that.”
Kaylee commented, “None of us did.”
Inara smiled, as she commented, in casual tone of voice, “I found that scene slightly amusing.”
A few of the other crew members looked over at Inara for a few seconds, before they turned back to watch the TV.
The rest of the gender flipper characters were shown, and the omake ended, with Jayne using the disc player remote to stop the disc.
Zoe turned to Mal, as she asked, “Sir. What now?”
Mal grabbed another tissue from the tissue box, and blew his nose. He then turned to River, as he plainly asked, “River, it is clear that you care about, Daiyu... I mean Chang. But, why did you not tell us?”
River turned to Mal, as she said, in a soft, sober tone of voice, “I needed someone. And that someone had to be my equal. If not in intelligence, then in creativity, and thinking outside the box. While being nice to look at. Having manners. And a sense of style. It did not matter if that person was male, or female. Daiyu fit the requirements. And all things considered, she has a good personality.”
Mal responded, “Well, I will give you credit, River. You are being straightforward. And so is Chang. But, I am disappointed that your loneliness is the only reason you brought us here.”
Daiyu defended River, “Actually, this reality is a good fit for you. Much like the Verse was settle by a combination of peoples from the United States and China on Earth. In this reality. The Cowboy Bebop reality. The United States and China, of Earth, heavily influenced the colonization of the rest of this Sol system.”
“It is possible that your reality, the Firefly reality, was heavily inspired by this reality's series. From the space cowboy culture. Though, this reality has a slightly less corrupt government. Unlike the Alliance was for you. That is why this reality seems sort of like home for you. Though, that is only one anime series, of a handful, that likely inspired your reality.”
Simon inquired, “Interesting. What other animes are you talking about?”
Daiyu answered, “Actually, River being in stasis, while in a suitcase, was directly lifted from an early scene in an anime titled, Outlaw Star. That is pretty good series. Not as good an anime as mine, nor the Cowboy Bebop series. But, still good. And I checked, the series existed here. For us to watch.”
Zoe flatly said, “We will have to see that anime, some other time. But, the question is, what do we do with you?”
Mal stated, “Nothing. We will do nothing to, Chang.”
Everyone else, including River and Daiyu, stated, either, “What?”, “Huh?”, “Captain?”
Mal explained, “We all got new sky, and a second chance, because of you. For that, you get a reprieve. Besides, you are a good cleaner for this ship, and you have shown to be at least somewhat trustworthy. Also, River likes you, and she seems to be saner due to your relationship with her.”
Daiyu asked, “Thank you, captain. But, what about my past?”
Mal shrugged, as he responded, “Sure, you have screwed over a lot of people. So, have we. But, all in all, you didn't screw us over. Barring this one secret, you have not violated our trust. You have no stolen from us. You have no tried to harm us. Also, you are a good worker. And if the anime is anything to go by, you are almost as skilled a gunfighter as I am.”
Daiyu thought, 'Actually, I am a better gunfighter than you. And we both know it. But, I am not going to say that to your face. Especially, not right now.'
Mal continued, “When you earn enough of my trust, I will give you a pair of decent pistols, and you can come with us on collecting our bounties.”
Daiyu stated, “Thank you again, captain. Though, I have a question. When I gain the ability to change back and forth, may I have permission to live as a man, while on the ship?”
Mal looked around at his crew, as he said, “It does matter to me what genders, any of you prefer to be. As long as it does not interfere with your job. And you look profession in the clothing you wear at the time. Though, I highly suggest none of you get pregnant. This will not be a nursery ship.”
Mal then continued, in a flat, stern tone of voice, “And there will never, ever, be any orgies in this ship. So, get that out of your heads. Any sexual relations, outside of hugging and kissing, will be done in private.”
River thought, 'You're lying, Mal. It does bother you. Especially, when you think of Inara turning into a man. But, you are polite enough to be understanding with your crew. Within reason. And that is what I respect about you. That is why I still follow your leadership.'
Daiyu commented, “Captain, there is one more thing. A piece of good news.”
Mal replied, “Good news is always welcome.”
Daiyu explained, “River and I have been talking for a few weeks about the reality technology. And I think it is a good as time as any, to mention this to everyone.”
“While, none of us have access to reality traveling technology, right now. I did memorized the formulas my organization used to create the technology. Along, with the blueprints for the technology. Including, the small remote devices I am sure young Bob used, and I think older Bob, Ed, and B have access to.”
“River can pull the information directly from my mind. And with River and Simon's genius in high end math, along with Kaylee's technical skills. With River assisting. I am sure we could create our own reality jump devices within a few months. Also, the cost in equipment and materials is not that expensive.”
Mal smiled.
Daiyu thought, 'Good. I made him happy.'
River giggled at Daiyu's thought.
Mal continued smiling, as he said, “Okay. We will get on that, as a side project. I can see the benefits in that. It is unfortunate that Rock and the others clearly did not trust us with such technology. They repaired my ship, gave us gold, other treasures, supplies, and they sent us here. With River's recommendation. That was all they did for us. This is one of the reasons I will protect you, Daiyu. If they someday come looking for you.”
Daiyu stated, “I appreciate that. On other matter, B, is Boris from my reality. She even recognized me.”
Jayne commented, “I really did not see that coming. I honestly don't see how B and Boris could be the same person.”
Daiyu stated, “It is hard to tell, if you don't have the background information on him, to go by. Go watch the sixth Black Lagoon omake, Viva Youth, later. At the end of the episode, it shows that as a teenager, Boris was a skinny pretty boy. You can even see the resemblance. In looks, the only difference between him as a slender teenager, and her as a slender woman, is that B is a few years older, has more feminine features, and a nice set of breasts. Boris joined the military to bulk up. And boy did the russian military make a man out of him. I will admit he is a hunk, as a man... Yes. I swing both ways.”
Jayne said, “I believe you, Daiyu. Or, do you want to be known as Chang, now?”
Daiyu responded, “Either name is fine. But, since we will all soon be able to change back and forth, I suggest if you want to live in the other gender, than you are, right now. You might want to come up with a cover identity. Like I did.”
The others either shrugged, or nodded in agreement, as Jayne commented, “Good idea.... Achoo!”
Suddenly, where Jayne was sitting, was a slightly slimmer, slightly shorter, sexy woman, with breasts that fit her body well. And whom had the same hair and eye color as Jayne, along with wearing his clothes.
Simon asked, with concern in his tone of voice, “Jayne. Are you okay?”
Jayne looked down at herself, and as she saw her breasts under her shirt. She realized she was now a woman.
To everyone's surprise, Jayne did not immediately reach for her breasts and crotch. Instead, with her left hand, she picked up the facial hairs on the top of her shirt that had fallen off her face.
As Jayne looked at the hairs, she rubbed her chin with her right hand, while realizing that it was smooth, and her goatee was gone.
Jayne looked at Simon, as she answered, in a slightly high pitched voice, “I feel fine. The change didn't hurt at all. This is not as bad as I thought it would be. The only difference I can tell is my breasts are tender, and when I focus on it, down there feels different. Though, I am mourning my goatee. And I am not freaking out because I know, after watching the captain, I can change back with a sneeze... So, how do I look?”
Kaylee teased, “Jayne, you are smoking hot. If I wasn't jealous, I would suggest you stay that way.”
Jayne cracked a grin, as she happily replied, “Thanks Kaylee.”
Jayne then got up from her chair, as she said, “I'll be in my bunk.” She then smirked, as she stated, “And yes. For that.” Next, she used her hands to gesture down her body, as she continued, “Because of this.”
Daiyu commented, without a hint of embarrassment in her voice, “Jayne. I suggest you take your time. Don't rush. Wait until you are wet down there, or you could hurt yourself. I learned that the hard way.”
Several of the women in the room the giggled at Daiyu's comment.
Jayne turned to Chang, as she said, “Thanks for the advice.”
Jayne then turned and start walking out of the room, towards the sleeping quarters, and her bunk.
Kaylee commented, “I wonder if I can change now, also.”
Simon warned, “As a doctor, I suggest you wait, and let the change happen on its own.”
Kaylee conceded, “Good point. Best not to rush things.”
Suddenly, everyone heard another sneeze.
Everyone turned to see that Inara had turned into a man.
Even thought Inara's feminine clothing was stretched and had ripped slightly, and while his new male form was a lot more muscular and handsome, they could tell that the man was Inara.
Inara looked down at himself, as he said, in a deeper voice, “This is odd.”
Kaylee blurted out, “Damn. We now know the hotness factor to this disease works both ways. I cannot wait see what I will look like as a man.”
Inara looked up at the rest of those present, as he asked, “Am I really that attractive as a male?”
Kaylee said, “Let me put it this way. You are as attractive as a man, as you are attractive as a woman.”
A wicked grin spread on Inara's lips, as he said, “Well then, I will be in my cabin.”
He then stood up, and walked out of the room.
As Mal watched his female love interest turn into a man, and walk out of the room, in a manner that only left only one possibility of what he was about to do, Mal thought, with disbelief, 'This is going to be an interesting life. I know that Inara, as a man, is going to want to have me, as a woman. I know it is coming. The only question is when?'
'On the bright side to this, is that she will first have let me have her, while I am a man. And in either form, Inara probably knows every possible way to bring sexual pleasure to someone of either gender. So, I know it is going to be a fun ride.'
'Still, when I originally signed up to be a browncoat, I had no idea this was where, nor how, I would end up.'
River could not help but lightly giggle at Mal's thoughts.
(_)
A month later, Mars, Tharsis City, Ed and Bob's apartment, in the morning.
Ed had just gotten up, while Bob was already dress and ready.
As Ed was getting cleaned up, Bob was with B in the living room, sitting beside each other, on the couch, while they were watching TV.
To be exact, the two good friends were watching previous day's airing of Bigshot. And the two were talking about which bounty they might want to go after.
Suddenly, the vidphone rang.
Bob started to get up, as he said, “I'll get it.”
Meanwhile, B used the remote to mute the TV.
A few seconds later, Bob walked over the vidphone.
Bob picked up the receiver and put it to his ear, as he saw Jayne's male face on the screen. Only Bob noticed that Jayne did not have a goatee. Though, Jayne was smiling, as he stated, “Hi buddy.”
Bob replied, “Hi Jayne.”
Jayne said, “I guess I am going to call you, Bob, from now on?”
Bob commented, “Yes. Sorry for deceiving you all. But, I was not in a position to tell you the truth.”
Jayne stated, “I can see why. Anyway, I have some good news. The doc said we are clear to leave the ship now. And I was hoping that the two of us could go drinking, like we use to do, before this mess came up.”
Bob smiled, as he inquired, “I would be more than happy too. So, how is everyone adjusting to the changes?”
Jayne answered, “Pretty good. Everyone seems to be adapted to their new abilities well. Except for Mal. But, Mal is Mal.”
Bob responded, “That is true. Thought, I have to admit, I am surprised that you would be so okay with your situation.”
Jayne smiled slight grew, as he stated, “After some private time in my bunk, I came to appreciate my other form.”
Bob thought, 'Why am I not surprised?'
Bob commented, “I bet.”
Jayne said, “I am look forward to seeing you tonight. I will even show you my other form. I am hot both ways now.”
Bob replied, “I am sure you are. And I would like to see your other side. But, I am not sleeping with you. I already have a girlfriend.”
Jayne responded, “Oh, don't worry. I won't seduce you. I like Ed and B too much to hurt them. So, usual place and time, tonight?”
Bob said, “Sure.”
Jayne continued grinning, as he replied, “I will see you there.”
Jayne then hung up the connection.
Bob hung up the receiver, as he happily thought, 'Well, it looks like Jayne is still my friend. And it tonight is probably going to be very interesting. Though, that is tonight. Today, I get to spend with my girlfriend, and friend.'
Bob then went back to watching TV with B. When Bob sat back down on the couch, B use the remote to turned the volume back on. With the two good friends watching for Ed to get ready and dress, so they could go about their day, together.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
On Ed's dialogue. I have hinted throughout the story that they strange way she talks is partly an act, and partly because she likes to talk that way. But, eventually, as pointed out by Bob, in his thoughts, Ed came to realize that she is both and adult, and has been civilization for so long, she can not longer pull the feral act. And so, Ed finally decided to speak normally.
Now, why was Chang/Daiyu was forgiven so easily by Mal?
Mal's sense of right and wrong is straightforward. As long as a person has not wronged Mal, his crew, someone that he cares for, or could care about, he could careless.
Fortunately, while Chang did send robots after them. They never actually hurt Mal's crew.
Also, Mal realizes that Daiyu being River's girlfriend makes River happy and saner.
River being better makes Simon happy. That makes Kaylee, the engineer of Mal's ship, happy. And the basic morale of the crew is better because Daiyu is there.
Along with this, Mal would like to have access to reality devices. And between Daiyu knowledge, River and Simon's genius, and Kaylee's mechanical skills. Mal knows he will likely soon have
In addition, Mal has seen the Black Lagoon series. He knows Chang/Daiyu is a top rate badass in battle. Even before she was exposed to the super-soldier serum. And one that current works for him.
While Mal is not going to trust Daiyu with a gun, yet. He is going to give Daiyu a chance to prove herself.
Mal realizes how valuable Chang/Daiyu is, and he is not going to throw her off his ship.
Finally, and this is the most important reason. Daiyu told Mal the truth, before Mal found out. Mal respects someone coming clean like this. And as such, he is going to give Daiyu a chance to prove herself.
On the births of Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira's children. That was mostly written for two reasons.
One, I needed to introduce the three characters, Mikoto, Nodoka, and Yurika. And I did it because it created another humorous situation for Bob.
On the gender bending. Where to start.
On the gender bending of the Serenity crew, including Chang/Daiyu.
Those scenes first offered me a reasons for Chang/Daiyu to come clean with the rest of the Serenity crew.
Also, it offered showing a gender change of an entire group, at once. I have not done that before.
Now, about the crews reactions to their gender changes.
Given, the change resets their female monthly cycles, the women of the crew don't mind the change. They consider their new abilities to be a good trade off. And that is not even counting how the virus has always slowed their aging, in both gender forms.
Now, this slowing of aging combines with the Serenity crews natural longevity, which is longer than humans of our planet. Also, this slowing of aging combines with the longevity of Daiyu/Chang's longevity of her super-soldier serum. Thus, extending the Serenity crew's lifespans for most longer than they originally were.
Due to Inara former occupation, she is likely okay with the gender change. And she would like to test his new equipment.
Zoe would be okay with it, because she is just a total professional when it come to her life.
Kaylee has complained before about the batteries on some of her more intimate toys running low. And she is clearly open to no experiences.
Simon is a doctor and he is Kaylee's boyfriend. Simon knows that his love life with Kaylee is about to get a lot more interesting.
Do I even need to mention River? She is a telepathic, genius. By reading the thoughts of other men, River probably already knows more about sex, from the male point of view, than most of the men she knows. And her genius would allow her the curiosity to learn what advantages the male form could provide.
Daiyu/Chang was originally a man. At this point, Daiyu could careless which gender he or she, currently is.
Jayne never really made it a secret what he did in his bunk. And as a woman, there is no point she would not stop now.
Now, to Mal. Mal has always had a bit of a macho streak.
In the Firefly series, and Serenity movie, I always got the sense that while Mal is no stranger to sex. He is very straightforward when it comes sex. No toys. No foreplay. Just heterosexual intercourse.
Given he is interested in Inara, whom is the polar opposite on this issue. It does make for interesting situations.
Now, while Mal is likely the most unconformable with these new gender changing abilities. Mal's discomfort is mostly not because of the gender change itself. But, what the gender change represents, compared to the macho image he has been garnering for years.
And Mal is willing to admit to himself, in thought, that given the way Inara is treating her gender bending abilities. It is very likely that Inara will one day convince Mal to have sex, with them being intimate, in reverse roles. Though, Mal is not looking forward to the event.
When I first read the Ranma fanfic, Virus. I thought back to the Deep Space Nine series. And how, not only are most male Ferengi are sexist towards women. But, their home world, Ferenginar suffers from near constant rain storms.
Ferenginar was just to tempting a target to pass up.
And don't worry. The Star Fleet, and the Federation will eventually be able to successfully treat those infected, to the point they are no longer contagious, and the quarantine on the planet can be lifted.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Fourteen: “Bounties and Bikinis.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
In the Cowboy Bebop Reality, it was June twenty-third, two thousand eighty-two, a Tuesday. Seven years after the Serenity crew were changed by the gender bending virus.
It was early evening, during sunset, on the red plains of Mars, along the edge of a small town, outside the walled city of Tharsis.
The sky was clear of clouds. And the temperature outside was warm, with a light breeze.
Bob, B, and Ed were slowly creeping towards the front of the abandoned home. They had parked their red, four door convertible car up the street, to allow them not to alert the person they believed was in the home. Their car's driver's seat was located on the right side.
The three adults were ten miles south of Tharsis city. And there was still enough sunlight, during sunset, for the adults to see with.
It was a small home, with only light on being seen from the front windows.
In the front yard, was a parked car, and several large red rocks, that could be used for cover.
Bob, B, and Ed, were wearing their usual clothing. Except, Ed was wearing pants with her t-shirt.
And given how dangerous the bounty they were after, was reported to be, all three adults were wearing body-armor on this chests and stomachs.
Bob has also long since replaced Mal's brown long coat, with his own brown long coat, to hide his gunbelt, and revolver.
Currently, Bob had his loaded three fifty-seven magnum, six shot, revolver in his right hand.
B stood beside him. B had her semi-automatic draw in her right hand, with a bullet loaded in the chamber of the weapon.
Behind them was Ed.
Ed tagged along because of how big the bounty was, and how dangerous the bounty was.
The three adults had already been over the plan. And the did not need to talk, as they moved in position.
As Bob and B quietly approached the front door of the home, Ed took cover behind the parked car, with a loaded shotgun in hand.
Ed had agreed with Bob and B, given who they were after would likely require all three of them to take down, without any of them getting seriously hurt.
While Ed preferred not to use firearms, B did teach her how use to properly use various types of firearms, years ago. With B, Bob, and Ed, herself, learning that she was actually a good shot with those weapons.
And when Ed needed to use a firearm, she preferred a short barrel, twelve gauge shotgun, that held four rounds in the tube, and one in the chamber. She choose this weapon because it also made for a nice size club for her, if she round out of ammo, and needed one.
Ed's shotgun was loaded with slugs, and even B stated that she was a skilled shot with the weapon.
As Bob and B crept up to the front door, Bob thought, ' This whole bounty started a day ago, when we saw a large bounty being shown on Bigshot.'
'The reported bounty was on a man named, Carlos. We took the bounty was for three reasons. The amount of money on the bounty. The fact he was reported to be on Mars. And Carlos is the scum of Mars.'
'This Carlos is the worst of the worst. He was a liar, a cheat, a thief, a multiple murderer, and a rapist. And he was an equal opportunity rapist.'
'Carlos is reported to have one time, after a heist and getaway, betrayed his male partner, tied him up, tortured him, raped him, and left him for dead, while Carlos stole the loot, and ran.'
'The partner did make it to help, and he survived. While he was arrested, he got medical treatment, he was more than willing to cut a deal, and tell the police everything he knew about Carlos, to take the bastard down.'
'The problem was that Carlos is also very intelligent, and very, very violent. Also, for the bounty to be cashed, Carlos has to be brought in alive. Though, the bounty never said how alive. Brain dead and breathing would probably be accepted as being alive.'
'There is one other problem. Another reason the bounty was so high on him was that Bigshot cast stated that he has stolen some dangerous technology, a few days ago. The Bigshot cast would not say what type of technology. They only said it was dangerous.'
'Talk about a big question mark on this mission.'
'Anyway, Ed got a lead on his location. Ed could not find out what he stole, but thanks to her, we know where he is.'
'We would have liked to have brought in Faye and Jet on the Bebop, which Ed had got back into staying in touch with. Or, the Serenity crew, into the bounty. It was worth splitting the bounty for the help on this one.'
'Unfortunately, both the Bebop and the Serenity were busy with their own bounties, off world, and Carlos needed to be taken down now.'
By then, Bob and B had made it to the front door.
Bob thought, 'Now, let's see if we can do this.'
Bob stood behind the front wall, beside the door, while B, a trained military veteran, was the one whom would open the door, and go in first.
B and Bob looked at each other, as they held their guns pointed downward.
They nodded towards each other, then both turned to the door.
B carefully, and quietly, checked the door, to find it unlocked.
B slowly turned the knob, and then pushed of the door. As she stepped into the room, she held her gun in front of herself.
B loudly ordered, “Down, on the ground, Carlos!”
A second later, Bob watched, as a bolt of electricity sent B backwards, and onto the red soil outside. B landed, ten feet away, on her back, on the flat, red Martian soil, away from any rocks.
To B's credit, she still had her pistol in hand, with the weapon unfired, and her right trigger finger resting on the trigger guard.
Bob thought, in fear, 'Oh crap! Electricity! Why did it have to be electricity?!'
Even though Bob felt intense fear, he immediately pushed through his fear, as he was morn concerned with his friend's welfare. Bob asked, “B, are you alright?!”
B groaned, “Yea. Just watch yourself. I am guessing the technology the man stole was an electrical weapon. He has some sort of strange gloves that he used to hit me with the electrical shock. I'll live. But, I am sore.'
From inside the front doorway, a man yelled, in english, “Quite right! And I have just been itching to test out my new toys on some people!”
Bob was still in fear, as Carlos walked out in front of him, all three bounty hunters could see the gloves. The gloves had wires running along the outside of the top of them, with electricity arcing between the wires.
Fortunately, B was still fully aware of the situation. She quickly sat up. She then she brought up her semi-automatic pistol, and fired three shots between Carlos' eyes.
Unfortunately, some sort of electrically created forcefield caused the bullets to flatted against, an inch of Carlos' face, and drop to the porch. B and Bob could see no sign that Carlos was injured from B's gunshots.
Meanwhile, Ed was behind the parked car, that was in the front yard. She could see that Bob and B were in trouble.
Ed quickly took aim, and fired a few well places shots at Carlos' chest.
But, the slugs also flatten again the forcefield, and dropped to the porch. With Carlos left unharmed. Though, Ed's shots did get Carlos' attention.
Carlos just smirked, as he turned to Ed, and pointed his gloves at her, and the car in front of her.
Ed immediately ran from the car, and dive behind, a large, nearby red rock, just in time to be protected herself from the car, as its fuel tank exploded from the electrical attack thrown by Carlos.
Carlos laughed at the destruction he was creating.
Though, at that moment, Carlos' head was turned away from Bob.
Bob thought, 'Screw the bounty! We got to take this guy down now, before he kills us.'
Bob worked through the fear enough to fire a few bullets, with his revolver, at the back of Carlos' head, but the forcefield was all around Carlos, protected him.
Bob mentally realized, 'I am guessing the that forcefield cannot stop objects much larger than bullets... I am going to hate myself, in the morning, for doing this. But, if I don't do this, we are all dead!'
Bob swiftly holstered his gun. He then rush at Carlos, from behind.
The large mass of Bob's body allowed Bob to push through the forcefield, and make contact with Carlos.
Bob felt the electricity grounding through him. The electricity was enough to feel, but not enough to prevent his muscle control, let alone knock him back.
As Bob worked through the shocks he was constantly feeling, he quickly put his right forearm around the front of Carlos' throat.
Bob then put his left hand above Carlos' left shoulder, to grip his right wrist, and put Carlos in a headlock, in the form of a sleeper hold.
As Bob did this, he thought, through the pain, 'I wonder if this was how Vader felt at the end of Return of the Jedi, when he picked up Palpatine, and he was shocked constantly with electricity?... I hope I have better luck, with my health, than Vader did, afterward.'
Within seconds, Carlos passed out, and slumped down.
Bob quickly released the sleeper hold, before it turned fatal. Bob was still being slightly shocked, as he swiftly looked at the gloves and he noticed the off switches for them on the top of the wrists.
Bob quickly turned off the electricity to the gloves, freeing himself from the shocks. Next, he then removed the gloves, and through them to his left side, and onto the red ground.
Bob pulled out a set of cuffs from his coat. He then cuffed Carlos' wrists behind his back.
Meanwhile, B, and Ed, whom had popped up her head from the large rock she was behind, watched Bob put Carlos in a headlock.
They could hardly believe what they had just seen Bob do, with their own eyes.
Ed thought, with concern, 'Oh no...'
B inquired, “Bob, are you okay?”
None of them wanted to broach the subject all three of them were thinking about.
Bob turned to B, as he answered, in a direct manner, “I am fine... For right now. B come get these gloves. And Ed, go get the car.”
Both women were silent, as B got up and walked over to pick up the gloves, with her left hand, while she used her right hand, to train her pistol on Carlos.
Meanwhile, Ed held her shotgun, with it pointed at the ground, as she got up, and walked to their red convertible car, which was parked about a hundred feet from the home, on the side of the street.
A few minutes later, Ed drove their convertible car up to them. With the top and windows down.
B helped haul a now semi-conscious Carlos into the back of their convertible, on the left side of the car. B then got into the front passenger seat, to Ed's left side. Bob sat in the backseat, behind Ed, to watch Carlos.
It was a very quiet, ten minute trip to the nearby police station, in the small town.
They soon dropped off Carlos, and the gloves off, with the police. They then collected their bounty, and left for home.
And it was another much more quieter, one hour car trip to Bob and Ed's apartment.
When they got into their apartment, they said nothing. They just sat in the living room couch, and chairs, so they would watch TV, and take their minds off the matters at hand.
(_)
Later that night, at Ed and Bob's apartment, B decided to sleep over on the couch, in the living room.
Meanwhile, Ed and Bob's bedroom door was closed.
The lamp light, on the night stand, on the right side their bed was on, as they made love to each other, above their bedsheets.
Afterward, a nude Bob sat up, with his back to the headboard of their bed, while Ed, while also nude, laying on her back, over the right side of Bob's body, with her head on his hair chest.
They sat together, as they relax, in silence, for the next few minutes.
For the last minute, Bob had not been paying attention, as the top of Ed's hair had been brushing up against the bottom of his nose. Until he sneezed, “Achoo!”
From behind her back, Ed felt her lover's mass and shape suddenly change.
Ed was not surprised by her lover's sudden physical change.
Ed sadly thought, 'We both knew this was coming. I better not turn around. I need to let Bob have a few seconds to comes terms with the change.
Bob looked at the beard hairs that were now on the top of her chest, and Ed's head.
Bob used her right index and thumb fingers to picked up a couple of the facial hairs on the top of her chest. She held them up and look at the hairs.
Bob dropped the hairs, as used her right hand to feel her now smooth face. She thought, 'Well it happened. At least, everyone who I talked to, that has experienced this, was right. I didn't feel the change, and the change was quick.'
A few seconds later, Bob brought her arms around Ed's waist, to gently laid them on top of Ed's stomach.
Ed noticed that Bob's arms and hands were more slender, hairless, and feminine.
After a few more seconds of awkward silence, Ed said, “Latent no longer.”
Bob quietly said, in her new feminine voice, “Yes. I guess not.”
Ed commented, “Your new voice is nice, as well... Are you okay?
Bob slowly said, “Just still wrapping my head around the situation. I tried so hard to avoid this situation in the first place.”
Ed pointed out, in comforting tone of voice, “If you didn't do what you had to do, we would all likely be dead.”
Bob replied, “I know.”
Ed said, “Being a woman isn't the end of the world. And I am not just saying that because I am one.”
Bob responded, “I know.”
Ed commented, “Look at B. Hell, look at Jayne. If Jayne, of all people, can come to terms with changing genders, so can you.”
Bob admitted, “Yes. And after everything, I would be a hypocrite if I were to complain about this.”
Ed offered, “I will help you work through this, like I did with B. And you will be stronger for experience.”
Bob ever so slightly tightened her hug around Ed's belly, as she said, “I know. That is why I love you.”
Ed smiled.
Ed said, “Now, let us see what you look like.”
Ed moved away from Bob, with Bob gently letting go of Ed's waist. Ed then turned around to look at her new female lover's body.
A few seconds later, Ed complimented, “Bob. Honey. You are gorgeous. Hotter than I am.”
Bob replied, “Thank you. But, I would disagreed. In my eyes you are still hotter than me. No matter what I look like.”
Ed smile became warmer, as she suggested, “Thank you. Though, you have got to see yourself in the mirror.”
Bob agreed, “That is a good idea.”
Bob then moved off the bed, and she stood up, with her bear feet on the carpeted floor.
She walked over to the large wall mirror in their bedroom, that was set above their chest of drawers, that had their clothing in it.
Bob looked at her female form.
As Bob looked over at herself, she thought, 'Like some many other gender benders, I look like what I would have if I had been born of the opposite gender. In my case, I look like my own identical twin sister.'
'I am a few inches shorter. Though, I am slightly above the average high for women of my race. I am around B's height, thought both of us are taller than Ed.'
'I see that still have my same eye color and black hair. Thought, my hair is slightly longer. Also, the only hair on my body seems to be the hair on the top of my head, and the patch between my legs. Just as Akira, Ranma, and, Natsuru told me.'
'Also, my body is more slender, yet muscular. My beasts are a good size for my body. No to big. Not to small. I like them. And I am so much younger. I am probably in my mid... No, early twenties. Instead of the mid-forties that I am as male.'
'Looks like I am now in Akira's boat. When I grow too old, my body will lock as a woman. Still, I get a longer lifespan out of the deal. And I can still stay a guy, until then.'
'Though, I am going to get cards at the bar, when I try to drink in this form. I will ask Ed to make me a ID card for my female side. Maybe I will have Ed make the ID for this form state my real age. Just a joke.'
From behind her, Ed requested, “Please, don't change back just yet.”
Bob turned to Ed, as she inquired, “Why not?”
Ed grinned almost ear to ear, as she said, “Now, I get to show you how much fun it is to be a woman. But first, you need to relax. And let me work down there. Then, the fun begins after we get you wet down there.”
Bob raised an eyebrow, as she inquired, “So, you are that interested in my female form? I never thought you cared for women in that way.”
Ed smirked, “Only if it is you.”
Bob lightly laughed, as she slowly walked back to the Ed, whom was sitting on the edge of the bed that Bob was facing.
When Bob reached Ed, she sat down beside her on the bed.
Bob looked over at her, as she said, “Whatever you say, dear.”
Bob then leaned over and kissed Ed deeply on the lips.
Ed returned the kiss.
Several seconds later, they broke the kiss.
Ed requested, “Lay down, on the center of the bed, and slightly spread your legs.”
Bob moved to the middle of the bed, as she laid on her back, with her head hitting the middle pillow of their bed.
Ed leaned over Bob, from Bob's right side. She played her left hand, on the bed, by the right side of Bob's waist, as a way to balance herself. She then placed her right hand between Bob's legs. She stated, “This is going to hurt a little. I have to pop your cherry. Or, we will accidentally do it later, and risk ruining the mood. But, then it will be all pleasure. Are you ready?”
Bob said, “Yes.”
A second later, Bob felt a sharp pain down there. She thought, 'Ow... That stung. But, it wasn't that bad.'
Ed explained, “The soreness and pain will be gone in a few minutes. There will be a little blood, but nothing much. Nothing compared to what I deal with every month. And yes, I consider this change meaning that I have permission to talk to you about such things.”
Bob replied, “I was afraid of that.”
Ed commented, “Be happy you don't have to deal with it for another few decades. Of course, I am looking forward to that day, also. But, I will not torment you over it.”
Bob said, “You have to admit that I have been very understanding with you, and B, on such matters.”
Ed agreed, “Very true. Which is why I am not going to be make you go through with it just yet. Now, let's have some fun.”
Ed shift her position, so she was sitting on the bed, with her legs tucked under herself. This allow her to free up her left hand, as she lean over the top of Bob, and she started to massage Bob's left breast with her left hand. She then began rub Bob's groin with her right hand.
Bob felt the pleasure start to radiate from the areas of her body that Ed was working on. She happily commented, in a relaxed tone of voice, “Ah... That does feel good.”
Ed said, “I am glad you like it. Because it will only get better as the night goes on.”
Bob thought, 'Now, let's return the favor.' She then used her right hand to gently reach between the front of Ed's tucked in legs.
Ed realized what was happening. She parted her tucked legs, allowing Bob to use her right hand to mimic what Ed was doing to her groin, on Ed's groin.
Bob commented, “You are not the only one that can use their hands.”
Ed smiled, as she said, “That is what I like about you. You are a fast learner.” She then leaned down a kissed Bob on the lips.
The two lovers then enjoyed a night of pleasure, with each others company.
(_)
The next morning, Bob awoke on his bed, atop the bed covers, on the left side of the bed, with his head on a pillow. Also, the lamp light that had been on the previous night, was turned off.
The first thing Bob noticed was that he was a guy, again. Bob then recalled the previous evening events.
To Bob's surprised, he found those memories to be pleasant, for the intimacy they cause brought him and Ed emotionally closer.
Bob thought, 'I must have sneezed in my sleep. With all the beard hair that had fallen out, some of it must have irritated my nose and made me sneeze. Still, I am going to have to be careful about sneezing from now on. And colds are going to be a pain.'
When Bob turned over to his right side, and he noticed that Ed was gone. He then looked at the digital clock, on the nightstand by the bed, to his left side. The clock stated it was ten thirty-two AM.
Bob thought, 'Well this is a change. I sleep in, and Ed gets up. But, after last night, I can understand why Ed sometimes sleeps in. Multiple orgasms as a woman are nice. But, several in a row can take it out of someone. No wonder Ed sleeps in so often, after we make love on the previous night.'
It was then that Bob noticed there was an embarrassing stickiness between his legs, from when he was a she, and the loose beard hair was starting make him itch on his chest.
Bob thought, 'I need to get a shower. Also, I am going to have to clean the sheets later today, for several reasons.'
Bob got up, collected some fresh clothing, and walked through the door to the master bathroom, which by the bedroom that Bob and Ed shared.
As Bob turned on the shower to get warm, he looked over at his face in the bathroom mirror. He saw that his face was smooth, with no signs of facial hair.
Bob mentally whined, 'I miss my beard.' He then looked at the toilet, which had the seat as down, though the lid was up. Bob continued his thoughts, 'I am also going to have to learn to pee as a woman. To know how. Just in case. I am likely also going to need to know all about feminine hygiene, which I am sure Ed and B are just dying to want to teach me. Of course, living with a woman for most of two and a half decades, I already know most of what to expect... Now, to get cleaned up.'
Bob when to check the warmth of the water in the shower. He found that it was warm enough. He then stepped in and washed himself, with shampoo, bar soap, and water.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, Bob had showered, dried himself off, and dressed.
While Bob continued to button his shirt, he walked into the living room, to find that Ed and B were sitting on the couch, watching TV. Both were dress and ready to face the day.
B was dressed in a fresh spare set of clothing she kept over at their apartment, for those times she decided to sleep there. B also used the guest bathroom, when she stayed over.
As Bob approached them, Ed and B noticed his presence. B used the TV remote to mute the TV.
The two women then turned to greet Bob.
Ed smiled, as she said, “Good morning, lover.”
Bob came to a stop, as he turned to face the two women. He a replied, “Good morning, Ed.”
B asked, “So, Bob has was your time as a woman, last night?”
In response, Bob silently looked over at B.
B pointed out, “You were not exactly quiet, last night. I am not sure who screamed louder, as a woman, last night. You. Or, Ed.”
Ed and Bob both blushed.
Bob stated, “To answer your question. Doing it as a woman was as pleasurable as you both told me it would be.”
B smiled, as she said, “My first time as a woman was good too. And so, was my second, and third, and forth, and five, and six, in a row. I got to admit. Being a woman does have its perks.”
Bob thought, 'No argument there. Still, I plan to ease into the situation. Only Ed and B know what happen. And I hope to keep it that way. For at least the next five or six months. As I get use to my situation.'
Bob replied, “I can agree with you, on that.”
There was a knock at the door to exit of their apartment, which left to an interior hallway of the apartment complex of that level of the building. The door was located on the opposite side of the living room, form the kitchen.
Bob said, “I will get it.”
Bob looked into the peephole of the front door, and he nearly had a heart attack at he saw.
In the hallway, Bob saw Revy, Rock, Akira as a woman, River, and Daiyu standing there, in their usual clothing. And Bob noticed the women had their weapons with them. Though, none of them had their weapons in their hands.
Also, Bob saw that River's hair was back to being her natural brown color.
Revy knocked on the door, as she yelled, “Open up, Bob! We heard you just joined the club! And we want to see her! So, open up, or we will break the door down!”
Bob quick backed away from the door, in shock at what he saw.
Bob turned to Ed and B, as he questioned, “How do they find out so quickly? Who told them?”
In response, both women smiled at Bob.
Bob realized what had happened, as he thought, 'They told them!' He stated, “Traitors.”
B pointed out, “They were going to find out anyway.” She then used the remote to turn off the TV. Next, she set the remote down on the couch.
Bob asked, “Even so. Why did you have to contact them so soon?”
Ed said, “This way, we can control the situation.”
Bob stated, “Control, and those women, do not mix. You should have at least talked to me about this, first. We could have planned this. Worked out the catering. Organized the invite list.”
B and Ed dropped their grins, as they started to think about what Bob had just said.
Ed admitted, “You might be right. Still, you would have likely said, no. On tell them.”
Bob responded, “Yes, I would have said, no. At least for a few months. To give me time to get use to this situation.”
Ed halfheartedly replied, “Well, what is done, is done. I hope you can forgive us.”
Bob said, “I guess I can. It is not like there is anything I can do about it, now.”
Ed smiled.
B stated, “I am glad you are not angry with us.”
Bob then realized, as he inquired, “I am not angry with you two. Just annoyed. So, how long have you to been outside this reality, today?”
B answered, “About two hours. After this meeting, we will go with you to get something to eat. Then, we are going shopping for your new clothes, as a woman.”
Bob pointed out, “B, I went to bat with you, when you were first changed into a woman. I kept Ed from getting you any clothing that was too feminine, or frilly. You owe me the same favor.”
B responded, “Don't worry. I intend to return the favor. Still, we need to get some clothing for your female side. For those few times you will be a woman in public.”
Bob replied, “I doubt there will be many times that I will need to be out in public, as a woman. But, I can see your point. So, okay.”
Ed and B just smiled at Bob.
There was another knocked that door. From the other side of the door, they heard Revy yell, “Final warning, Bob!”
Bob thought, 'I don't think Revy was bluffing, when she said she would break down the door.'
While Bob button up the rest of his shirt, and then tucked his shirt into his pants, he stated, “Give me a few seconds.”
Bob then walked over to the front door and opened the it.
While Bob stood out of the way of the doorway, to allow the women into his home, he questioned, “I am surprised that some of you can stand to be in the same room with each other?”
Rock smirked, as she stated, “Oh. You mean the fact that Chang is here. We worked that out.”
Daiyu also smirked, as she commented, “We all agreed that we wanted to watch you squirm.”
Bob barked, “Hey! I never made fun, nor was I insulting to you about your gender change.”
Revy stated, “No. You were not. Which is why we want to watch you squirm, instead of make you moan.”
Except for Ed and B, the women in the room just laughed at Revy's joke, for a few seconds.
The women were inside the living room, by the time they calmed down.
Bob shut and locked the door, as he turned to River. He asked, “And why are you here, River?”
River turned to Bob, as she smiled. She replied, “I came here to keep everyone honest, and everything peacefully.”
Bob returned River's smile, as he said, “Really? Then, I believe I have misjudged you, River. I apology for that.”
River responded, “Apology accepted.”
Bob commented, “By the way, I see you went back to your natural brown color for your hair.”
River replied, “Yes. I have decided to alternate, between the two colors, as I feel like it.”
Bob complimented, “Either color looks good on you.”
River said, “Thank you.”
Bob inquired, “So, why isn't Jayne here? I thought he would come, when he heard the news.”
Daiyu answered, “We agreed that we would all come as women. Just to make you squirm a little more. And Jayne refused to come as a woman. By the way, Mal laughed his ass off when he heard about you.”
Bob replied, “I bet he did. Okay give us a few minutes to arrange the seating for everyone.” He turned to Ed and B, whom were still sitting on the couch. He requested, “Ed, B, I could use some help with chairs.” Next, he started walking towards Ed and B, with his destination being the apartment kitchen.
Ed replied, “We are on it.”
Ed and B then got off the couch, and they followed Bob into the kitchen.
(_)
A minute later, Ed, Bob, and B got pulled some chairs from the kitchen, and brought them into the living room, in a circle around the couch and chairs that were already around the room.
With a few chairs placed so the TV was blocked from view, of couch.
Akira, Rock, and Revy sat on the couch. With Rock in the middle, Akira to Rock's left side, and Revy to Rock's right side.
The rest of the adults sat in chairs, around each other. River sat in the chair to the right side of the couch. Daiyu sat in chair to River's left side. B sat in the chair to Daiyu's left side. Bob sat in the chair to B's left side. And Ed sat in the chair to Bob's left side, and to her right side was the couch.
After everyone was seated, the conversation resumed.
Revy smirked, as she inquired, “So, is Bob still a virgin as a woman?”
Bob swiftly turned to Ed, as he requested, “Do not answer that question, Ed.”
The women laughed.
As the women calmed down, Rock stated, “I think you just answered that question for us, Bob.”
Akira commented, “Bob, you are already starting to become a woman. If for any other reason than for you to show your worry about your sexual reputation as a woman.”
It took every ounce of will power that Bob had not to show any emotional response to Akira's commented. Bob thought, 'Any way I answer that comment will be wrong. I just have to let what Akira said, go, and move on.'
After a few second silence, Ed thought, 'I better keep this conversation moving, before something happens.' She stated, “Well, since Bob already let the cat out of the bag. The answer is, no. Bob is no longer a virgin, in any way. I figured it was best for myself, to take her virginity, instead of one of you being tempted to do so.”
Revy responded, “Damn, Ed, you move quickly.”
Ed smirked at Revy, as she said, “Just marking my territory.”
Revy giggled.
Bob frowned.
Akira looked over at Bob, as she said, “Don't be that way, Bob. Ed and B also told us the circumstances surrounding you triggering your alien genes. Considering the hell you went through to not have this happen to you, we respect your willingness to sacrifice so much to save the lives of your friends.”
Bob looked around to see the most of other women nodding, or shrugging, in agreement.
Bob let his frown drop, to a calm expression on his face.
Revy demanded, “So, come on. We want to see her.”
Bob looked over at Revy, as he said, “Okay. But, I have yet to figure out how to sneeze on command. I have not even been able to change back and forth for a full day.”
River said, “Here. Catch.”
Bob turned to River, as River pulled out something from one of her pants pockets. She tossed the item to Bob.
Bob caught the item with his right hand. He looked at the item and saw the it was a small packet of pepper. him a small packet.
River stated, “We found that will work. Though, sniff only a little. Too much will hurt.”
Bob thought, 'I don't even want to know what is going on in their ship.'
River giggled at reading Bob's thoughts.
Bob thought, 'Sorry, River. For a second there, I forgot you were a telepath.'
River said, “Don't worry about. Now, show us what you look like in your female form.”
In response to both Revy and River's requests, Bob stood up, and walked to the center of the gather group.
Next, Bob open the pepper packet and sniffed a little. He kept the packet in his hand, for when he wanted to returned to being a man.
A second later, Bob sneezed and instantly changed into a woman.
Revy was the first to respond to Bob's physical change. She whistled. She then said, “Not bad... Oh the fun we could have had. Or, still could have.”
Bob looked over at her, as she said, in her female voice, “Keep dreaming, Revy. You are not getting between my legs.”
Akira said, “You look good, Bob. Not as good a B, nor I. But, good.”
B stated, “I was never the jealous type. But, you do look good, Bob.”
River cracked a grin, as she commented, “Jayne is going to find your new form.... Interesting.”
Bob turned to River, as she admitted, “I would be a hypocrite, if I didn't admit that I sometimes found Jayne’s female form... Interesting.”
The other women, besides Bob, just laughed, for a few seconds.
As the laughter died down, Daiyu stated, “Oh, the subjects we could comment on, from Tvtropes, on the situations we now find ourselves in.”
Bob pointed out, “If we did that, we would be here all day. Let us just agree that, attractive bent gender, applies to our situations, and move on.”
Daiyu agreed, “Quite right.”
Bob said, “Now, that you have all had your fun. I am going to change back now.”
Bob then sniffed a little more pepper. A few seconds later, she sneezed and changed back into a man.
Right after gender change, Bob walked over to the chair he was sitting, which between Ed and B, and he sat down in his seat.
Rock smiled wickedly, as she suggested, “So, now that we have seen what we have to work with. Shall we go out and get you a new wardrobe?”
Revy also smiled wickedly, as she said, “I have already looked up the addresses for the local lingerie shops in this city. If we leave now, we can hit them all by sunset.”
Ed stated, “Sorry to disappoint you two lovers. But, we can handle that on our own.”
Revy and Rock turn to Ed, and gave her mocking pouts on their faces.
As Bob saw the mocking pouts on Revy and Rock's faces, he though, 'It saying something when that is the most wrong thing I have seen in that last twenty-four hours. And that is counting my new gender changing abilities, and have sex as a woman, with my lover.'
Ed looked at Revy and Rock, as she cracked a grin. She said, “I wish I had a camera, to capture the look on your two faces.”
Rock and Revy then broke down laughing.
A few seconds later, as Rock and Revy calmed down, Akira turned to Bob. She inquired, “Back to the sex. Bob, was doing it girl on girl as good as you probably fantasized?”
Bob turned to Akira, as he stated, “I don't have those fantasies. My sexual fantasies all include myself as a male participant, not a voyeur.”
Akira retorted, “Well, you can now have those fantasies while feeling like a participant, and not a voyeur. And everyone occasionally wonders what it is like for those on the other side of the fence.”
The women in the room giggled a little bit from Akira's comment.
Bob looked over at Akira, as he commented, “I am starting to understand why you ended up a woman. A good chuck of it was from all the hell you went through.” He looked over at Revy, whom just cracked a smile. Bob then looked back at Akira, as he continued, “I figure that if I want to stay a man, then I will need to settle down some.”
Ed smiled at her boyfriend's comment.
Akira stated, “Well Bob, you need to get use to the idea of eventually because a woman fully. Because you are now in the same boat as me. I would say that from your age, in two decades, or so, you are going to lock in your female form, and that will be that.”
Bob slyly replied, “I will deal with that, then. And I plan to stay a guy until that time comes.”
Akira let out a laugh. She then replied, “Good luck. I know the gender bending rules just as well as you and Chang know them.”
Daiyu commented, “Akira is right. You might as well just accept the fact that you are going to become a woman, full time, and move on.”
Bob said, “Oh, I accept that as fact.” His went silent, as he saw comment caught everyone's attention. He then continued, “But, I figure that if I accept that my fate is to eventually end up a woman. That fate will meet me half way. With the thought being. Where the rush? If I am going to become a woman completely in two decades, or so. There is no real rush in fully taking my manhood, right now.”
Akira admitted, “That is a good way to look at it. That might work.”
Daiyu said, “That is not a bad way to approach the situation.”
Rock asked, “What gender bending rules are you talking about?”
Akira turned to Rock, as she stated, “I will tell you, later. You and the rest of the Lagoon family will get a kick out of it.”
Bob asked, “Akira, since you know the gender bending rules. I take it you have been to the Tvtropes website. I know from personal experience that it exists in our home reality. And Chang here stated it existed in her home reality too.”
Akira answered, “Yes.”
Bob suggested, “Then, how about you just show Rock, Revy, and the rest of their family the Tvtropes website.”
Revy asked, “What website?”
Bob cracked a grin, as he turned to Rock and Revy. He commented, “Did you ever wonder how Chang here was able to keep one step ahead of everyone else? He read that website. The Tvtropes website is like a guide for the competent super-villain.”
Daiyu inquired, “You do realize what you have just handed them?”
Bob turned to Daiyu, as he said, “Yes. And it will keep them busy reading, for the next few years.”
Daiyu let out a laugh. She then agreed, “That is true.”
Bob turned to Rock, as he stated, “And by then, I believe when you wish to apply those lesson. You will have the wisdom to do so. On that thought. After you finish reading the Gender Bender genre pages, I suggest you check out the Evil Overlord List, related guides to said list. Then, you need to move on to magnificent bastards pages.”
Rock said, “We will check that website out, when we get back home.”
Revy grinned, as she looked over at Bob. She stated, “Now, that is settled. Even if you are not a virgin, Bob. We can still have some fun, together.”
Ed swiftly stood up, as she looked at Revy, with a neutral express on her face. She coldly stated, “You will not touch my man. Even when he is woman. Revy, you agreed not to go after Bob, anymore. I was there when you told him that. So was B, Shenhua, and Sawyer.”
Bob warned, “Revy, trust me. You don't want to get into a fight with Ed. She may not prefer to use physical violence, but she is a skill fighter in both hand to hand combat, and firearms. She is a better shot, with a variety of firearms, than I am. She is also a genius, with a wicked sense of humor.”
Revy smile turned into a smirk, as she stated, “I heard about the joke, she played on you, with the instant pack of spring of drown man.”
While still sitting in his chair, Bob turned to look up at Ed, with an unspoken question.
As Ed stood, she looked down at Bob. She shrugged, as she said, “Who do you think we got the packets from? Besides, it was Janet who give me the idea for the joke.”
Bob shrugged, as he replied, “Alright.”
Ed turned back to Revy, as Bob thought, 'It figures that you two genius computer geeks would be friends.'
Bob looked over at Revy, as he stated, “Anyway, Ed is also a skilled hacker whom can ruin your life in a number of ways without even laying a finger on you. And these ways you cannot defend yourself from, with a gun.”
River turned to Revy, as she cautioned, “Stand down, Revy. You do not want to know what this woman is thinking, nor planning to do to you, if you try to make good on your idea.”
Revy, looked over at River. She then turned to Ed.
Ed gave Revy a sickeningly sweet grin, that did not go all the way up to her eyes, that set Revy more on edge than if Ed had given Revy a slasher smile instead.
Revy shrugged, as she said, “Okay. I can see when I have lost.”
Ed dropped her grin, as she sat back down in her chair, beside Bob.
Bob looked over at Ed and smiled at her.
Ed saw Bob's smile, from the corner of her right eye.
Bob then turned to Akira, as he requested, “By the way, Akira, how are the kids?”
Akira smiled, as she stated,“They are good. Actually, they are now teenagers. The time dilation difference since we started on our training trip together in the multiverse has started to add up.”
Bob stated, “I know what you mean. I have had experience with that myself. You got to be real careful about that.”
Akira replied, “We are.”
Meanwhile, B thought, 'I think it might be time to get everyone to leave.' B stated, “Well, I think we have covered everything that needs to be said. And Bob hasn't had breakfast yet. And I think we need to start getting a move on with our schedule today.”
Bob look over at B. He hid his smile, as he thought, 'Oh, thank you, B. Even though you got me into this mess, you are at least getting me out of it.'
As everyone started standing up, and heading for the door, Daiyu requested, “Okay. But, please let us know if anything interesting happens.”
Ed cracked a grin, as commented said, “Don't worry, we will.”
As the group made it to the closed front door, Revy came to a stop. Revy turned around, and looked over at Bob. She said, “Oh. And Bob. You are invited. And it is mandatory for you.”
Bob turned to Revy, as he asked, “Invited to what?”
Akira looked over at Bob, as she coyly hinted, “Oh my. What event is coming up for us? With the event being in a few weeks, for you three?...”
Bob ran the event dates, and schedules, that Ed, B, and himself worked by, in his head. He then realized what event the women were talking about.
Bob quickly responded, “Oh no. No, no, no. Not going. I am not going.”
This got the rest of those in the room to giggle a little.
Ed and B walked up to stand beside Bob. With Ed to Bob's left side, and B on Bob's right side. Ed gently grabbed Bob's left wrist, and B gently grabbed Bob's right wrist.
Ed and B turned to the group, as B commented, “Ladies. We have this handled.”
Ed said, “Don't worry. We will make sure she goes.”
No one, not even Bob, missed Ed's use of the female pronoun towards Bob, as the women in the room laughed at Bob's misfortune.
Though, Bob knew better than to complain about his situation. If he did so, he would only dig himself into a deeper hole.
A few seconds later, as the women calmed down, Bob, Ed, and B, saw them out.
Soon after, their guests were gone. And Bob had some breakfast, in his and Ed's apartment
(_)
Black Lagoon Reality. Lagoon Island. The field between the mansion and the beach, by the bay.
For Bob, it has been a few weeks after he had become a gender bender.
At the moment, Bob was a she. And Bob found herself in the most impossible situation she could imagine. Going to a bikini party, at a tropical island beach party, as a woman, while wearing a black bikini. Ed and B were besides her, as the two women forced her to walk deeper into the crowd of women and girls, around. All of whom present were either in bikinis, or one piece swimsuits.
Ed was wearing a red bikini. And B was wearing a brown bikini.
It was a beautiful warm tropical morning, with a nice partly cloudy day. There was a cool breeze coming from the sea that may everyone feel better, for attending the party they were at.
Tables had been set up in the field, between the beach and the mansion, with food and drinks. There were also several other tables, and folded chairs. With cushions on the chairs, for the people there to sit down at, and talk, play card games, etcetera.
Tasteful rock music was playing from the speakers outside, at an audible, though not at very loud volume level.
As Bob walked through the crowd, with her lover and friend, beside her, she looked around. She thought, 'I have to admit. Ed's way of getting me to wear bikini was interesting.'
'Last night, at our apartment on Mars, in our bedroom, Ed has bought some sexual toys, earlier that day. Then, in the privacy of our bedroom, she put on a nude, one woman exposition for me. After she was finished, she put away the toys and promised to teach me how to use them to the fullest, right when we got back. If I agreed to go the Lagoon bikini party, and where the black bikini that she and B got for me.'
'I was a woman at the time. And that night, she taught me an interesting lesson. Being sexual teased as a woman is a lot worse than being sexual teased as a man. Because cold showers do not work for women... Though, warm showers do, if the show heads are detachable, with a hose. Though, that is more of to continue the experience. Not to stop the experience.'
'Anyway, given the amount of knowledge and pleasure she was offering me, I could not help but to accept her offer.'
'And I am so happy that Ed mostly uses her genius for the forces of good.'
'Now, about these parties. These Lagoon bikinis parties are thrown by the Lagoon family, almost one a month, their time, at their island home. Where their mansion is located.'
'The first time I heard about these parties, was years ago, my time. Long after Revy and Rock had stopped chasing us, and left us alone. I heard about them, when Rock came to a visit us, and she invited Ed and B to these parties.'
'Those invited to the party, by the Lagoon family, were their friends, and a few other people.'
'I learned the basics from these events. Basically, these are week long parties, hosted by the Lagoon family. These is beer, cola, food, games, events, and some cookouts.'
'These parties are just an excuse to have a lot of fun for those whom went to these parties.'
'But, it wasn't until a few years ago, while I was out on the town, drinking with Jayne, while he was a guy, that I learned the details of these parties.'
'About two or three months after the Serenity crew was changed, word got back to the Lagoon family, of the crew becoming gender benders. And the Lagoon family invited them to the party. And they accepted. With them going to those parties every month, since then. Actually, it reached a point, that Ed and B just scheduled to go with them, together, to these parties.'
'How the rest of the crew got Mal to change into a woman, and wear a bikini to the party, I do not know. But, I am willing to bet money that Inara probably pulled something similar with Mal, that Ed did to me, last night.'
'Anyway, from what I Jayne told me. The entire crew has a great time at these parties.'
'Given how wild the Lagoon family can be. I am not surprised they can cater good parties.'
'Still, around the time the Serenity crew was first invited to these parties, I heard from B, that the Lagoon women finally settled their matters with Chang. I don't know what happened. But afterward, they considered their issues with Chang to be resolved.'
'Anyway, Jayne gave me the details of these parties. Such as the concept for these parties was that they were for those whom had their gender bent from male to female. As a way to help them, while having a good time. Though, there were a few rules to these parties.'
'One, everyone coming had to be female. The Lagoon company also had some spring of drown girl powder for those that were male, but were not gender benders. This was rarely ever used.'
'This is why I preferred to stay home.'
'One of the rules for that party is that all adults, during the party, had to wear bikinis. What better way for getting a male turned female, accustomed to their new gender, than to have to walk around an associate with other women, with all of the adults barely wearing anything at all.'
'From what I understand, this approach seems to work at helping gender benders. And I think I am personally about to find out if doing this help with such matters.'
'The only two exceptions were children and teenagers. The young girls brought the party children were allowed to wear clothing, or one piece swimsuits. Teenagers could choose between one piece swim suits and bikinis.'
'Though, robots did not have to wear anything.'
'And while women did not have to have their top pieces on. Allowing them to expose their breasts. Because of there were children present, total nudity was frowned upon.
'Also, open sex between people was prohibited. But, sex behind the bushes, or in private, was fine.'
'Along with this, everyone is expect to behave. The adults did want to be good examples to these children that attend these parties.'
'If the guests do not behave, they could be forced to leave the party. From what I understand. Except for a few misunderstandings, everyone has behaved themselves, because the Lagoon family throws very good parties, and they want to be invited back to those parties. As such, no one yet has been kicked out of those parties.'
'Along with these, gender bending of young boys to girls, for the party, was strictly forbidden. As such, boys were not allowed to come to the party. Though, given the level of insanity most of women have, that is likely a good thing for the boys.'
'Still, girls were allowed to come these parties. But, it was expected for the girls' parties to keep a sharp eye on their daughters.'
'During these parties, everyone was assign rooms in the mansion. Fortunately, the mansion is big enough to do so. Though, some people have to share rooms.'
'Usually lovers, and family members shared rooms. Though, the Lagoon family kept their rooms, no matter what. Also, each room as its own bathroom attached to it. So, there were no restroom issues for those at the party.'
'Usually, even though they were gone a week, their time, they were gone a few days for those living in the Cowboy Bebop reality.'
'This gave me some free time to myself. Which I did not mind, at all.'
'And previously, while these parties went on, I usually either visited my family, in my home reality, or just relaxed in my apartment, and watched TV. This was one of the few times that I let my guard down.'
'Sometimes, I would even go catch a movie at the local theater. Surprisingly, the movie producers and TV producers of the Cowboy Bebop reality make quality entertainment.'
'Still, I am not really worried about going to this party. It is just that I find being a woman in a bikini to be embarrassing.'
Just then, Bob noticed they were approaching Shenhua, Sawyer, and a short, slender, white haired, fair skinned woman. All three women were wearing bikinis. Shenhua was wearing a black bikini, which was much more stylish than Bob's plain bikini. Sawyer was wearing a purple bikini. And the white haired woman was wearing a white bikini.
Bob also notice that Sawyer had no scars on her neck, nor wrists, nor anywhere else on her petite body. Nor, did Sawyer have on her electrolarynx.
As Ed, B, and Bob approached the three women, Ed asked, “Hey girls. How is the new voice Sawyer?”
Sawyer smiled, nearly ear to ear, as she said, in a wonderful, feminine, and beautiful, human, female voice, “Great. I can sing like an angel. Those doctors Annie sent me to are miracle workers. I have even been taking music lessons.”
Ed returned Sawyer's smile, as she replied, “I am glad to literally hear it.”
Bob thought, 'So, Sawyer got her voice and scars fixed. That is nice. I am sure that has put her in a less violent mood.'
Bob then noticed the white haired girl looked Bob up and down. She commented “You must be, Bob. Ed and B talk a lot about you.”
Bob turned to the white haired woman, as she said, “I am at a disadvantage of not knowing who you are.”
The white haired woman stated, “I am Lotton. Yes, that Lotton.”
Bob responded, “Nice to meet you, Lotton. You seem a lot less melodramatic than I would have expected you to be.”
Shenhua, Sawyer, B, and Ed laughed at Bob's comment.
Lotton said, “A lot has happened since you saw me in that series.”
Bob stated, “I will take your word for that. Lotton, considering, from what I have heard about you, that you are one of those people that keeps their ear to the ground. I was wondering. How many people here know about me, and my gender change? It cannot be that many. I only changed a few weeks ago. At least, from my view point of time.”
Lotton responded, in a sober tone of voice, “By now, it is likely that all of the women and men turned women here, know about you. In this group, word of a man being turned into a woman gets spread around very quickly. I believe some of the original women here would like to turn all men into women. Even if it is just as part-time women.”
Bob agreed, “I do not find that surprising. Though, I have been to a world where the human population experience a gender bending plague. Which is still contagious, the last time I went there. On this planet, everyone can change their gender. And the women there got their wish for the men to experience the problems women have. And they came to regret their wish.”
Lotton stated, “That I don't doubt. I am surprised you made it this long, with your manhood intact.”
Bob commented, “What can I say? Genre savviness has its advantages.”
Lotton stated, “True. I just wish I was a little more savvy, when I was still a man.”
Shenhua commented, “What we did to you, Lotton, wasn't that bad.”
Lotton replied, “No. It wasn't. Considering how things could have turned out, I am happy with the situation I am in.”
Shenhua and Sawyer smiled, as Shenhua said, “Good.”
Sawyer commented, “That is good to hear.” She turned to Bob, as she said, “Now, let us take a closer look at Bob.”
Shenhua and Sawyer then looked Bob up and down.
Shenhua said, “It is unfortunate, we were not able to capture you. You are quite beautiful as a woman, Bob.”
Sawyer replied, “I agree.”
Bob stated, “They say waiting makes the heart grow fonder.”
The other five women giggled.
As they calmed down, B commented, “Girls. We will get back to you later. We are trying to show Bob around.”
Sawyer said, “Have fun.”
As B, Ed, and Bob walked away, Bob noticed a fair skinned woman with long blind hair. The blond haired woman had a blue shield and sword cross on her upper right arm.
Bob immediately recognized the woman as Eda. Bob also saw that Eda was walking with another fair skinned woman, with short blond hair, that was her age, in her mid-twenties. And Eda's blond haired from was as sexy as Eda. Also, the other blond woman had beautifully blue eyes.
Bob, B, and Ed, continued to walk, as Bob turned to B. She asked, “B. Who is the blond woman with Eda?.”
B answered, “Believe it, or not, that is Yolanda, of the ripoff church.”
Ed giggled a little. She commented, “It is not surprising that you did not recognize.:
Bob turned back to face her front side, as she asked, “Ah... Now, I recall her. The Viva Youth omake. The one you don't like, B. So, what is their backstory?”
B responded, “Well, from what those here told me, it seem that few days after Rock and her group defeated Chang and her operations, at Chang's tower, they found Eda and Yolanda.”
“Chang seemed to have kidnapping, put them in the process that de-aged them with the super-soldier serum. Along with this, Chang brainwashed and made them janitors for his organization. Which is ironic, considering how Chang and Lotton ended up in a similar job soon after.”
Bob agreed, “Yes. It is kind of irony, for all four of them.”
B stated, “True. I think Chang did this because Chang found out that Eda and Yolanda were playing both sides. From the drug smuggling without the families permission, to the spying. And the fact that Eda insulted and threatened Chang during Roberta's return to the city.”
“Still, Chang was not a complete jerk about the situation. She had Yolanda's lost right eye replaced with a human looking cybernetic eye, which looked exactly like Yolanda's original left eye. And her artificial eye works just as well as her original eye does, even with the super-soldier serum.”
Bob questioned, “Now, that is interesting. And that was kind of Chang. So, what have those two been up too?”
B answered, “Except for coming to these parties. Last I heard, given both their covers were blown in this reality, they are just wondering the multiverse, having fun.”
Bob commented, “A pair of blond, badass babes, traveling the multiverse, out to have fun.”
B agreed, “Yes. It is kind of scary to think about. The story practically writes itself.”
As the three women continued walking, they came up to a group of five women, four teenage girls, and a ten year old girl.
All the women and teenagers were in top physical shape. Their physical builds ranged from athletic to slender.
The girl was also, in good shape for her age.
Bob immediately recognized three of the women as Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru, all in bikinis that matched their hair.
There was also a black haired, fair skinned teenager girl, that looked like she was fifteen years old. She wore a pink bikini. And a green haired woman in a stylish green and white bikini. Bob recognized the green haired woman as Futaba.
The fifth woman was a Birdy. Though, her hair was still dyed dark blue, to match her daughter's hair color. Though, other women were standing in front of Birdy, so Bob could not see what she was wearing.
The child was Violin, whom appeared to be ten years old. She wore in a dark blue, one piece swimsuit that matched her hair.
The three teenager girls, whom all appeared to be thirteen. One had purple hair, and wore a purple bikini. Another had green hair, wearing a green bikini. And the third teenager had blue hair with black highlights. She wore a blue bikini.
Bob mentally realized, 'Those three teenagers must be Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru's daughters. Akira did mention that there was some time dialation between the last time I saw her, and her family.'
It was then that Bob noticed that Ranma as a woman, looked almost as young as Akira and Natsuru in their female forms. Bob mentally realized, 'Given how old their daughters are, Ranma looked so youth... Of course. She got that rejuvenation therapy.'
'We did meet with Ranma and her family, briefly. Years ago, my time. To give her the information on the rejuvenation therapy. And it looks like she went through it. And she looks great for her age. Just like Ed does.'
'And from what I heard, it works for both both her gender forms. While, Natsuru and Akira look like their actual ages as men. And just like me, they do not get the rejuvenation therapy, because they mentioned that they don't know how they will react to it. Considering their two gender forms are different ages.'
'What point is there being a younger adult as a man, if you are teenage girl in your female from. It is just not right for, so many reasons... Especially, since both of them are now mothers... Now, we might as well greet them, and get this over with.'
As Bob, Ed, and B, came within six feet of the group, Bob stopped. Ed and B also stopped, in response to Bob's actions.
Bob turned to the group of women and girls, as she said, “Hi girls.”
All of the women and girls in the group turned to see the unfamiliar voice. And while Akira already knew who it was. Given the similarities, and the face that Ed and B were standing beside her, the other women in the groug all realized who is was, as well.
Akira greeted them, “Hi Bob. Ed. B.”
Ed said, “It is good to see that you are all doing fine.”
Natsuru stated, “Yes. We are. You looked hot Bob. Almost as good as B.”
B replied, “Thank you.”
Bob said, “I appreciate that.”
Akira then pointed at the green haired woman and black haired teenager, “Ed and B already know these two, but you don't, Bob. This is Futaba and Guy. They are from our home reality.”
Futaba said, “Hello Bob.”
Guy simply replied, “Hi.”
Bob responded, “Hello Futaba. I know about you. And I believe we might be distantly related, like you are to Akira.”
Futaba responded, “That is not surprising. Akira told me about you. When she did, I looked into it. We do have some genealogical connections. With Birdy's help, I found out, that given Shimeru and Alterans have been breeding with humans on our reality for so long, that a lot of people there are latent gender benders.”
Bob sarcastically thought, 'Just great.' Given Bob wanted to changed the conversation, she inquired, “Are these your daughters, Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru?”
Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira smiled, as Natsuru answered, “Yes.”
Ranma stated, “That they are.”
Akira said, “Girls. Meet your midwife.”
The blue haired teenager, with black highlights, said, “Nice to meet you.”
The green haired girl stated, “It is always interesting to meet new people.”
The purple hair girl pointed out, “I thought it was a man that helped you deliver us.”
Bob replied, “I am, most of the time... This is new for me. So please, cut me some slack.”
Natsuru said, in a comforting tone of voice, “We have been there. You will get use to it.”
Bob replied, “I am sure. Now, let's see if I remember your names.” She pointed to the purple haired girl, as she said, “Nodoka, Ranma's daughter.” She pointed at the blue haired girl, with black highlights, as she said, “Mikoto, Natsuru's daughter.” She then pointed at the green haired girl, as she said, “Yurika, Akira's daughter.”
Akira complimented, “Good memory, Bob.”
Ranma mentioned, “They also inherited element powers from Natsuru. Mikoto has fire. Yurika has lightning. And my daughter, Nodoka, has water, ice, and steam abilities.”
Mikoto said, “Please forgive us, if we don't use our powers. But, our powers are dangerous. My power is creation and control of fire. And I do not like burning things. I know first hand that fire can easily get out of control. I only practice my fire abilities, in the desert, at night.”
B said, “We respect that.”
Mikoto replied, “Thank you. I am not a pyromaniac. Though, my sister loves to freeze things with ice.”
Nodoka defended herself, “That was only once, and you asked me to try to make is snow. It just didn't turn out right.”
Yurika commented, “At least you two don't have powers that can mess with electronics. I like using my computer, and music player.”
Akira snapped at the three teenagers, in a stern, motherly tone of voice, “Girls! Cut it out. Not in public.”
The three sisters immediately stopped bickering, as they turned to Akira. They replied, in unison, “Yes, mom/dad/aunt Akira.”
Akira turned to the others in the group, as she said, with a bit of embarrassment in her tone of voice, “Sorry about that.”
Guy said, “I have a twin sister. I can sympathize.”
Futaba commented, “So can I, with my older sister.”
Bob mentioned, “That makes three of us. I have a younger sister and brother.”
Bob then noticed the difference in ages between Violin and the three teenage sisters. She asked, “What a minute, I thought you were leaving with your daughters, after they were five or six. Violin cannot be thirteen years old.”
Akira explained, “She isn't. Technically, Birdy and Violin are from our past. We were not invited until much later. While, Birdy was invited much sooner.”
Bob responded, “I got you. The wonders of time travel.”
Akira replied, “Yes. And we just don't talk about future events with them.”
Guy commented, “Unless it is a personal life or death situation.”
Akira said, “That is the exception. And even then were are careful not to create a paradox.”
Bob replied, “I understand.”
Yurika commented, “Well Bob, if you count Futaba as a relation, I guess you could count us, as well.”
Bob turned to the three teenage sisters, as she said, “I guess so. And I guess you are my nieces.”
Akira said, “Yes. We are related.”
Nodoka stated, “Fine with me.”
Ranma commented, “The more the merrier.”
Mikoto said, “I am fine with that.”
Nodoka stated, “It makes our lives even more interesting, by having a space bounty hunter as a relative.”
Bob replied, “I guess so.” She thought, 'Now, that I think about it. With the gender bending. I may have lead a stranger life than these three sisters.'
It was then, that the other women, and girls, moved out of the way of Birdy, and Bob saw that Birdy was wearing a white and blue bikini.
But, that was not the main aspect about Birdy that caught Bob's attention.
What Bob mainly noticed was Birdy's large, round belly.
Bob inquired, “So Birdy, you're pregnant? Boy, or girl?”
Birdy smiled, as she answered, “It is a boy. And he's mine and my husband's child. He will be born in around three months.”
Bob questioned, “So, he is a full Ixioran Altairian?”
Bird answered, “Yes. While Violin is only half Ixioran Altairian, her human half has allow her to suppress her powers, for the most part. Though, when she hits puberty, her powers will start to emerge in full. But, she is a good kid, so I am not too worry about gaining such abilities. Though, I, and her self-father, are going to have to teach her how to be careful, so she doesn't accidentally hurt someone with her super-strength, nor hurt herself with he super-speed.”
Guy interrupted, “Been there. Done that. It is not fun, and quite painful and embarrassing.”
Birdy stated, “Yes. It is. I have done that, myself. Still, with her younger brother, we are going to have to make sure to turn off his abilities while he is a child. I can pull a few favors to help get some medication that will suppress his abilities, until he hits puberty. It is not a perfect solution. But, it will work. And the meds have no side-effects. And the medication will not effect his intelligence, nor basic physical abilities.”
Bob complimented, “Given how powerful you, and Nataru, are. That is a wise idea. Are you planning to raise him on Earth?”
Birdy responded, “Yes. We will raise both our children, in our home, in Tokyo?”
Ed asked, “Have you two thought up a name, yet? Last time we talked, you had not done so.”
Birdy answered, “Yes. He is going to be named after a close human friend of Nataru, whom died years ago. That man's name was, Yuuichi.”
Bob tensed her body for a second, as she thought, 'Strange families, and stranger friends... But, who is the other guy?' She forced her body to relax.
Birdy noticed Bob's reaction to her comment. Birdy asked, “Are you okay, Bob? You are not jealous, are you?”
Bob answered, “No. I was just thinking that, in my travels of the multiverse, I may have met your son, as an adult.”
The other women took notice of Bob's comment, as Birdy inquired, “You did?”
Bob said, “Yes.”
Birdy requested, “Can you please tell me about my son?”
Bob smiled, as she responded, “I am more than happy too. He is going to have white hair. But, as an adult, he looks great. He has a good personality. And an adult friend named, Little D. I don't have a clue who that is.”
Birdy laid her hands on her large belly, as she commented, “It is nice to know my son is going to grow up to be healthy and well adjusted as an adult. Along with him having a friend.”
Ed inquired, “So, anyone know who Little D is?”
Natsuru commented, “The only Little D I know of is John and Aeryn Crichton's five year old son... Oh hell, it is him, as an adult...”
Bob commented, “You just know when those two meet, they are going to get into all sorts of trouble.” Bob thought, 'So, these are the bikini parties they were talking about. With the, no boys allowed, rule, I think I will keep their secret. It does annoy me that they will not be able to take part in the fun. So, I will allow them have their own fun here, in their own way.'
Birdy shrugged, as she said, “I am sure. I have seen enough of that series to know who John and Aeryn are. And it concerns me if they are going to be involved with my son.”
Ranma said, “You can relax about that, Birdy. We personally know John and Aeryn. They are good people. Birdy, I am sure that you, your husband, and those two, will have a good influence on your children, when they meet each other.”
B asked, “Birdy, how do you know about the Farscape series? I only know about it, because Bob and Ed are fans of the series.”
Bob commented, “Yes. We are fans. But, if you notice, I never took us there, because it is very dangerous place.” Bob mentally commented, 'And there are beings there, that I do not want to learn of our existence.'
Birdy answered, “Well, the reason I learned of it, was Violin here loves the series. She saw one episode on television. Before, I knew it, she had downloaded the entire series off the internet, and she was watching them when she was not playing with her friends, studying, or at school. I eventually just bought her a blu-ray copies of the Farscape boxset and the Peacekeepers mini-series.”
“And I already agree that it is a dangerous reality. I forbid Violin from going there. And in the future, I plan to prevent Yuuichi from going there. If he is going to meet Little D, it will have to be in our home reality.”
Ranma stated, “That might be a good idea.”
Ed inquired, “The question is why would Yuuichi and Little D meet in the first place?”
Bob said, “I think Violin here is the clue.” She turned to Violin, as she asked, “Violin, sweetie, why do you like the Farscape series?”
Violin turned to Bob, as she answered, “I just like it, because it makes me feel better when I watch it. But, I also like other sci-fi series, like Star Wars, Star Trek, and Babylon Five.”
Bob turned to women of the group, as she shrugged. She stated, “Okay. That is a dead end” She then turned to Birdy, as she said, “Still Birdy, I hate to break it to you, but when Violin reaches puberty, she will likely become the first half-human, half-alien, with super-powers, that will also be a sci-fi geek babe.”
Birdy nodded, as she responded, in a sad tone of voice, “I know. And it terrifies the hell out of me. Because she will crave adventure. She will already know there is adventure out there. That fictional realities are real. And with her powers, including her natural strength, speed, toughness, intelligence, she will think she can handle anything. And she has the friends, and means, to find adventures across the multiverse.”
Bob commented, “I can see why you are worried.”
Ed offered, “Birdy, we have played adventurers, across the multiverse, for quite a while. If you need any advise, or need someone to talk to Violin about this. Let us know.”
Birdy replied, “Thank you. And if I need to, I will contact you.”
Ed responded, “You're welcome. We will be there for you. Anytime.”
Birdy smiled at Ed, for her gracious offer.
Bob said, “Also, good luck with the birth of your second child.”
Birdy continued to smile, as she said, “I am not worried. I am regularly visiting a Federation doctor, on Earth, for check ups. And we are both healthy. Besides, the first pregnancy and birth are the hardest. I now know what to expect, and I know I will be ready.”
Bob replied, “Glad to hear it.”
B commented, “Well, we still have other people to see. It was fun girls. And we will keep in touch.”
Akira requested, “Say, hi, to your girlfriend for me, B.”
The other women, besides Bob, Guy, and Ed, giggled.
B smiled, as she said, “I will.”
B, Ed, and Bob, then turned, and left the other women of that group to discuss other matters, as the three of the friends made their way through the party.
They continued walking for about a minute, before Bob noticed a very recognizable women approaching them, whom wore a royal blue bikini.
The body and facial scars, along with the long blond hair was a giveaway as to whom this athletic, fair skinned woman was.
Though, the woman appeared much young, and healthier, than when Bob had last seen her.
As the blond woman approached them, B said, “It is so good to see you.”
While the blond woman continued walking closer, the woman grinned. She calmly said, with only the hint of anticipation in her voice, “It is good to see you too, B. The wait has been so long.”
As the blond woman came within a few feet of B, B smiled towards her. B responded, in a happy tone of voice, “I know, Balalaika. I feel the same way.”
Balalaika then kissed B deeply on the lips, as she hugged her. B returned both favors.
Ed and Bob just politely stayed quiet, as the two obvious lovers shared a moment.
This did not stop Bob from thinking, 'From what B told me, after Ed let the cat out of the bag about their relationship, that it turned out that Balalaika is a lesbian. Which, explains a lot. Such as why she was so bored with editing heterosexual porn.'
'During the first Lagoon bikini party that Ed and B went too, Balalaika met B. She soon learned that B was Boris.'
'Right after the revelation, Balalaika looked B up and down, and then she all but dragged B to her assigned bedroom in the mansion. Balalaika and had her way with B.'
'It must have been really good sex, because B and Balalaika have been girlfriends ever since then. Honestly, I am happy that both B and Balalaika are happy. Happy badasses are the best badasses to be around.'
A few seconds later, the two russian women broke their kiss and hug. Balalaika took a few stepped back. She then turned to look at Ed and Bob.
Ed said, “Hi Balalaika.”
Balalaika replied, “Hi Ed.”
Balalaika then looked at Bob, up and down, with a critical gaze that made Bob feel uncomfortable.
Bob thought, 'So, this is what it feels like to be mental undressed by someone. It is unconformable. I find it poetic that it is a badass babe that is doing the mental undressing of me. And while she is a badass as they come, and clearly a lesbian. She is not psycho. Balalaika is very sane.'
Balalaika smiled wickedly, as she said, “My, you have changed quite a bit since that last time I saw you, as that boy, whom talked his way out of my interrogation room.”
Bob replied, “Well, Ed was a lot of help on that.”
Ed smiled.
Balalaika complimented, “And as polite as ever.” She turned to Ed, as she said, “This one is a keeper, Ed.”
Ed continued smiling, as she happily replied, “I know.”
Balalaika then looked back at Bob, as she stated, “And I do like the new look.”
Bob calmly said, “I am not surprised.”
Balalaika inquired, “Have you thought of a female name for your new form?”
Bob answered, “No. And I am not planning on having one for a while. Besides, Bobby, works either way, verbally. It is just a difference in spelling from a y, or an ie.”
Balalaika agreed, “True. And it is nice that in a few decades you will be locked in that form. Because, as you are now, you truly are pleasant on the eyes.”
Bob thought, 'Given she is a woman, I wonder if she realizes it is extremely rude to compliment the looks of another woman, in front of one's girlfriend?' Bob said, “I think Ed, B, and you, clearly have me beat in the looks department.”
Balalaika commented, “Let me guess. You are worried about B and Ed's feelings. I admire that.”
Bob admitted, “Good guess.”
B said, “I don't mind. I am actually enjoying this conversation.”
Ed commented, “Same here.”
Balalaika said, “As you can see, Bobbie, no one's feeling are being hurt.”
Bob thought, 'Nice baiting, with using my nickname. Now, what do you want?' She asked, “What are you thinking about?”
Balalaika answered, “Well, I was thinking. Now, that you are a woman, Bobbie. And from what B has told me, not a virgin, in either form. I would like to invite you both to spend a night with B and I. I promise it will be an experience you will not forget. And one that you will want more of. I only waited until now, because I did not want to just invite Ed, and wreck your relationship with each other.”
Bob and Ed looked was each other in their faces for a few seconds, they then turned to face Balalaika.
Bob carefully answered, “Balalaika, we are truly flattered. But, we will have to politely decline. We are a very monogamous couple. B can confirm this. I have never made a pass at B, since the her change. And Ed never made a pass, once, when B was Boris. Nor since then.”
Balalaika turned to B, B just simply nodded. The blond russian looked over at Bob and Ed.
Bob said, “And well... I will let, Ed explain.”
Ed stated, “Except for Bob, here. I don't swing that way. Sorry.”
Balalaika shrugged, as she replied, “Mores the pity.” Balalaika gently clasped B right wrist, with her left hand. So she could get B's attention.
When Balalaika saw B looked at her, she said, “I will bring B back, later. After we have had some time, together.” She then let go of B's right wrist.
As Balalaika turned around and started walking, B turned to Ed and Bob. B smiled, as she said, “Don't wait up.”
B turned and started walking with Balalaika, towards the mansion.
While Ed and Bob watched the two russian woman disappear into the crowd, Ed commented, “I have a feeling we are not going to see either of them for the rest of the day.”
Bob replied, “At least. We might have to plan not to see them until tomorrow morning.”
Ed said, “That is a possibility.”
Just then, Ed noticed someone people in the distance, to their left.
Ed used her left hand to point in a direction of the people she saw. She said, “Look.” She then dropped her left hand to her side.
Bob looked in the direction of where Ed was pointing. She saw a number of people, but the two that were most note worthy, were Annie and Arcee. Arcee was in robot mode, and given her height, she towered above the rest of the people that were present.
Bob inquired, “Are you pointing at Annie and Arcee?”
Ed turned back to her lover, as she answered, “Yes. I would like to talk to them about technology. High level stuff. I do not think you would be interested it. Will you be fine, by yourself?”
Bob said, “I think so. Have fun, Ed.”
Ed happily stated, “Thanks. I will see you in a little while.”
Ed then turned towards the force user and autobot, as she started walking in their direction.
Bob then found herself alone, in a crowd of bikini clad women.
Bob thought, 'I have never had a dream like this before. Of being on a tropical island, while surrounding by beautiful women, wearing bikinis. Probably because I realized how dangerous this situation could be for me. Still, I might as well make the most of this situation. So, who am I going to talk to first?'
A second later, Bob heard someone call from her name, from behind her, “Hey Bob.”
Bob turned around, and she saw Rico walking up to her. Bob saw Rico was wearing a green and purple stripped bikini. With the green matching her hair.
Bob greets her friend, “Hello Rico.”
As Rico came to a stop, six feet in front of Bob, Rico looked Bob over. She then looked Bob in her face. Rico said, “Looking good.”
Bob replied, “That is not funny.”
Rico laughed for a few seconds. She then stated, “Oh, but it is. And it is true. I mean you do look good as a woman.”
Bob mentally whined, 'I just did this with Balalaika. I need to change the subject.'
So, given Bob wanted to quickly change the subject, she looked around, and she saw a blond, fair skinned woman, she did not recognize, in her mid-to-late twenties. The blond haired woman has short hair, that went down to her neckline. Also, the blond woman was walking between Roberta and Fabiola. All three women seemed to be happy. And three adults were wearing tasteful bikinis.
Also, it looked like Roberta was no longer a cyborg. And, Fabiola appeared be in her mid-to-late twenties, a few years younger than she should be.
Bob continued looking at the three women, as she asked, “What did Roberta do with her cybernetic body parts?”
Rico turned to look at Roberta, Fabiola, and the blond woman. She answered, “She got them replaced with more human looking cybernetics. But, she can do the same things with her new cybernetics, as she could with her old cybernetics.'
Bob responded, “Interesting. It is nice that she can not go out in public, without a problem.'
Rico answered, “I know. I definitely helps with her mood.”
Bob inquired, “So, who is the blond with the maids?”
Rico said, “Believe it or not, that is Garcia Lovelace.”
Bob turned back to look at at Rico, as she replied, “Huh?”
Rico looked over at Bob, as she explained, “After Roberta turned herself over to Chang, and Fabiola was captured, then escaped into the multiverse with Rock, Annie, and Megatron. Afterward, Garcia had not heard from neither of his friends, for a while. So, he decided to try to mount a rescue operation, himself. Soon after, he found out that they had literally crossed realities.”
“He used almost every favor his family had, to find a way to cross into another reality, and go after them. Unfortunately, when he did cross over, he found himself in the air, and he landed right into the spring of drowned girl, in Jusenkyo. And she gained the girl curse.”
“From the rumors I have heard, she then had quite an adventure in getting home. Though, she has been quiet about what happened to her, on her adventure. I believe she has not even told Roberta, nor Fabiola, what happened. All we know for sure, from her adventure in the multiverse, is that she now has the girl curse.”
“Still, being a woman part time did not effect Garcia's friendship with Roberta and Fabiola. And while we already knew that Garcia liked older women. Some the things I heard that those three did right after Garcia's eighteenth birthday, surprise even me.”
Bob giggled, as she said, “I bet... Still, given I heard the Lagoon daughters are teenagers, shouldn't Fabiola and Garcia be a little older? The super-soldier serum explains Roberta's youthful body. But, Garcia and Fabiola look to be in the mid-to-late twenties. They should be in their early thirties.”
Rico stated, “Yes. They should. And we have you, Ed and B, to thank for that. After Ranma had the rejuvenation therapy, which you told her about. That Ed had. Ranma found it works so well, that she told Fabiola about the therapy. And both Fabiola and Garcia had the same treatment. It seems, as you know, to work on both genders. So, Garcia is now the same age in both gender forms.”
Bob replied, “That is nice.”
Rico agreed, “Yes. It is. And you can consider that the Lovelace household now owes you a favor.”
Bob said, “I will keep that in mind.” She mentally added, 'That is one favor I am not cashing in until I absolutely have too. Which, I hope never occurs. Still, I wonder what Rico has been up to?'
Bob inquired, “How are things at your shop?”
Rico asked, “Fine. It has not been that long since you original left. But, for you it has clearly been a lifetime. So, what have you been up to?”
Bob though, 'Touche.' She answered, “Bounty hunting in the Cowboy Bebop reality, with B and Ed. It has been great, except for a run in, a few weeks ago. We did not know that the technology a psycho stole was an electrical weapon. I ended up getting shocked constantly, taking him down. And well... I can now become this form, with a sneeze.”
Rico replied, “Don't feel bad. At least you can change back.”
Bob suggested, “Well, you could get some spring of drowned instant packets man. And have some fun as a man.”
Rico said, “I know that. But, it is just not the same. Still, it is fun being able to play both sides of the fence. So, have you done it as woman?”
Bob coyly answered, “Yes. With Ed, but it is not something I am going to talk about with anyone. Except her.”
Rico responded, “I understand. So, are you three living in the same Cowboy Bebop reality as where the Serenity crew are living in?”
Bob said, “Yes. Why?”
Rico nodded to her right, as she stated, “Because they are right over there.”
Bob turned to his left side, and saw a group of eight women, whom were wearing bikinis.
Bob recognized most of the women in the group, as she thought, 'So, all eight of them are together. Not surprising. And that is what Simon and Mal look like as women. Not bad. Each of them are kind of hot. Still, it is ironic that Jayne, as a woman, is hotter than both of them. Sadly though, Chang, as a woman, is hotter than even Jayne. And the women of the Serenity crew are great looking, as well, in those bikinis. Now, let's go talk to them.'
Bob turned to Rico, as she responded, “Interesting. I would like to talk to them. Would you care to join me?”
Rico declined, “No. I have other people to meet. But, it is good seeing you. We will catch up some more later, during the party.”
Bob replied, “I look forward to it.”
Both women then parted ways.
Bob turned and walked over to the Serenity crew. As Bob came with in ten feet of them, they looked over at her.
River and Daiyu immediately recognized her, as they said, in unison, “Bob.”
Mal said, in her female voice, “Well look what the cat dragged in.”
Jayne said, in her female voice, “Damn, River and Daiyu here said that you were hot. But, I just didn't believe it.”
Bob came to a stop, about eight feet from the group, as she said, “You are one to talk, Jayne.”
Jayne smiled, as she replied, “I know.”
Zoe inquired, “This is Bob?”
Inara turned to Zoe, as she commented, “Ed and B told us Bob now changes like us.” She looked over at Bob, as she continued, “But, I wasn't expecting someone pretty.”
Bob pointed out, “I am not wearing any make up.”
Inara replied, “I know. The natural look goes well on you.”
Bob responded, “Thank you.” She turned to Mal, as she asked, “So, Mal. Are you going to kill me?”
Mal answered, “After seeing you liked this. No.”
Bob smiled, as she inquired, “Good. So, how are are the rest of you doing?”
Jayne answered, “Great.”
Zoe said, “I could not be better.”
Inara replied, “Life just keeps getting more interesting.”
Daiyu said, “About the same.”
River smiled, as she replied, “Just happy to be here.”
Simon answered, in her female voice, “My love life, with my girlfriend, has never been better.”
Kaylee turned to her lover, as she smiled. She said, “You got that right.” She turned back to look at Bob.
Bob grinned at Kaylee and Simon, as she stated, “I know the feeling.”
Kaylee commented, “Damn girl. You move fast. Even Simon and I took our time. We waited until after we were over the cold parts of that virus. So, we could make the most of the situation.”
Bob responded, “A wise idea. And no. I don't move fast. Ed moves fast. I just do not stop her. And I admit it was fun.”
Serenity crew laughed at Bob's joke.
A few seconds later, as their laughter died down, Bob said, “Well, I will talk to you later, then. I just wanted to touch base, with you.”
River stated, “I look forward to more detailed conversation with you.”
Jayne agreed, “I second that.”
Bob responded, “See you later.”
Bob then turned, and walked away from them.
Bob continued walking through the crowd, until she eventually found herself meeting the five adult members of the Lagoon family.
Bob came to a stop, ten feet from them, as she thought, 'I knew this was coming. I might as well own up to what I have done.'
The Lagoon adults. They looked at each other, and then back to Bob.
Bob said, “Okay. First, I am sorry for stealing, and then wrecking your car. Second, if you want to kill me for not telling you what was going to happen you, just go ahead, and do it. All I ask is you make quick.”
The Lagoon family suddenly burst out laughing.
As they laughed, Janet commented, “This is going to be fun to watch.”
Dutch said, “Tell her, Rock.”
Bob was confused by their reaction, as she asked, “Tell me what?”
Rock explained, “You remember all those years ago, when we talked in that bar in Tokyo?”
Bob replied, “Yea.”
Rock said, “That woman behind you, that won't stop laughing. Well, that is you from sometime in the near future, for you, right now. Your female form looks exactly like her.”
Bob eyes widened, as she recalled what the woman looked like. And she did recognize her from, when she look in the mirror, while a woman.
In response, Bob's shoulders slumped, as she realized that Rock was right.
Bob thought, 'That woman did look exactly like I do, right now.'
The Lagoon adults laughed even harder as seeing Bob's reaction.
Between laughs, Revy stated, “Rock kept this a secret from us until Boris, I mean B, told us you started changing. Then, she told us. And honestly, I am glad, cause I know that piece of information would be to juicy for me to keep secret.”
Benny said, “It looks like the shoe on the other foot.”
'Slap!'
The others watched as Bob used her right hand to slap herself on the right side of her cheek. Though, she did not hit herself hard enough to leave a mark on her face.
Bob then said, “It would have saved us a whole lot of time, and effort, if future me had told us all, beforehand, that I would eventually lose my manhood, by my own choice.”
In response to Bob's comment, the Lagoon family then doubled over laughing.
It took the Lagoon family a few minutes to finally calm down enough to catch their breath, and begin to stand back up.
And then the Lagoon adults had a pleasant conversation with Bob. With Bob and the Lagoon adults ending their conversation on a good not.
Along with this, the rest of the day was mostly uneventful for Bob.
(_)
The next day, Bob decided to explore the island, alone, away from the party.
As Bob walked through an area moderately dense tropical trees and bushes, she mentally lamented, 'Okay. I play the game, yesterday, by going to the party. But, I still feel naked in just a bikini. Too bad Ed and B put a lock chest we have, in Ed and my bedroom, for our normal clothes.'
And that is one of the reasons I do not dare change back to a man, right now. Being a naked man on an island full of women would be worse than being a woman in a bikini. But, it would be nice to at least have a shirt on. I do sunburn.'
'Though, plenty of sunscreen is provided for everyone. And I, and several other people here, have been using it. And everyone is on the watch, to make sure someone does not accidentally fall asleep, outside, in the sun. So, no serious sunburns are likely to happen.'
A few seconds later, Bob came through some bushes, and she noticed a clearing ahead.
It was then that Bob saw the five Lagoon Company's teenage daughters in the middle of the clearing.
Bob immediately ducked back behind the bushes, as she watched them, from her hiding place.
The five teenage girls were all sitting on smooth, lacquered wooded benches. There were two benches. Two girls sat on one bench. And the other three girls at on the other bench.
Between the two benches was a large, rectangular, smooth, lacquered, wooden table.
All five of teenage girls were wearing their bikinis, as they sat at the table. The five teenage girls all appeared to be in their mid-teens in age.
All five teenage girls were athletic, of average height for their races, and they were slender in their physical builds. The two blonds teenage girls had the largest breasts, though they fit their physical frames well. The dark skinned teenager's breasts were medium sized. While, the two redheaded girl's breasts were not as large as the dark skinned girl's breasts, but their breasts were still respectable in size for their physical frames.
Four of the teenage girls were working on their weapons at the table. While the fifth one was reading a book, at the table.
Bob thought, 'I always wondered about those five teenage girls.' She then felt pressure coming from her bladder, as she mentally complained, 'Damn. Now, I have to pee in the middle of nowhere, as a woman. I might as well get this over with.'
She looked around, and she realized where she was crouching down was pretty much private.
She change position to squatting down, as she pulled her lower piece to the left side of her groin, and then she relieved herself.
A few seconds later, Bob heard someone walk up from behind her.
Bob thought, 'Oh no. And I dare not move without making a mess.'
The person then walked up stand beside Bob, to her right side.
Bob looked up, and she saw Rock, in her bikini, looking down back at her.
Bob commented, “You were following me.”
Rock cracked a grin, as she admitted, “Of course. By the way, my children like to come here. And when they come here, I have found this to be a good place to hide, when I want to watch my children without them seeing me. Also, don't worry. I have done the exact something here, a number of times.” Rock looked a little further down at Bob's front side, as she smiled turned into a wicked grin. She inquired, “Shaved? Or bikini wax? We were all were wondering that. Considering one can tell by how lower piece of the bikini hugs the groin.”
Bob blushed, as she answered, “As first, I refused either. But, three nights ago, Ed and B drugged me with a sedative in my drink. Then, they had me sneeze in my sleep, changing me into a girl. Then Ed. I know it was her. She admitted it. Took off my clothes, and shaved me down there. Though, I admit she did a good job. Though, when I woke up with a bare mound, it did not make me a happy woman. But, I did not make to much of a fuss about it.
Rock quietly giggled. She then pointed out, “I bet you were not happy. Anyway, the leaves on the bushes here will work fine to dry yourself with.”
Bob replied, “Thank you.”
By then, Bob had finished emptying her bladder. Bob then took Rock's suggestion. She picked up some leaves to dap herself dry. Next, she readjusted her bottom piece, and stood up beside Rock.
Fortunately, the bushes were still tall enough to hide them from the teenager's sight.
Bob turned to Rock, as she requested, “So Rock, I have a question. Was it worth it?”
Rock looked over at Bob, as she asked, “What do you mean? What was worth it?”
Bob answered, “Being pregnant. Giving birth. Being a mother. Raising children. Was it all worth it?”
Rock inquired, “Why do you ask?”
Bob replied, “Because now, I can get pregnant. So, I need to know. Ed and B have no experience on the subject. And you are the sanest person I know, whom has been through it, whom is a gender bender, and whom comes from a similar sane background and point of view, as I have.”
Rock thought, 'She has a point there. While, Bob knows Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira. All three of those gender benders have very wild origins, going all the way back to their mid-teens. Where Bob and I both started our adventures after we became adults. And we did not becoming gender benders until much later in our adulthood. So, I think will answer her questions, on this matter. Then, I will get to introduce and brag about my children to her.'
Rock smiled, as she said, “I see where you are coming from. And the answer is, yes. Though, like all good things, it did not come easy. And surprisingly, it was not the pregnancies, the morning sickness, the hormones themselves, nor the births that were the problem.”
“Most of us handled it all quite well, except for Revy. We both know how scary she can normally be. Well, when we all got pregnant within a few months of each other, we had to go cold turkey on the smoking and booze. That was not fun. But, Revy had it the hardest. That, plus a few months of hormone induced pregnancy behavior made withdraw even more difficult for her. Though, she never hit us, due to us being pregnant, as well.”
“We found, somewhere deep down, Revy does have maternal instincts that kept her from being violent during that time for us. But, when she did snap at me, my hormones made me cry, which got her to shut up, and back down. And the one time I lost it, and snapped at her, her hormones made her cry. After that, we were able to get a handle on things.”
Bob commented, “Thank you for your answers. I am not so worried, now.” She turned to look out at the clearing, at the five Lagoon daughters, as she inquired, “Also, about your daughters. I was wonder if you could tell me more about them.”
Rock looked out at the clearing, at her five children, as she happily thought, 'Now, I get to brag about my children.'
Rock gladly responded, “I would be more than happy too. We are all proud of them. Even though I fathered one and gave birth to another, all five of us consider them all our daughters. And we raised them to consider each other to be sisters. And they do love each other, as sisters. First, they are all sixteen years old.”
Bob inquired, “So, who is who? Given you and Revy are loves, I can guess which one are you children. But, I am not sure which you are the mother to, and which you are the father to.”
Rock stated, “Of the two tanned redheads, I am the mother of the one cleaning the large, automatic, M nineteen eighteen A two Browning Automatic Rifle. Though, from what I understand, the butt stock of the weapon is from the A three version of the weapon.”
“The machine gun has has a beta c-mag style, double drum magazine attached to it. The machine gun fires seven point six two millimeter rounds. And the magazine can hold a hundred rounds in all. Though, the magazine is originally made for seven point six two by fifty one millimeter ammo. The magazine was modified to hold seven point six two by six three ammunition. And it was modified to also attach to the BAR, the Browning Automatic Rifle. And the plastic on the back was clear, to allow her to see how many more rounds she had to fire with.”
“Listen to me talk about firearms. I have been hanging around Revy too much.”
Bob replied, “I am just happy that you are able to share her interest in firearms.”
Rock responded, “I am to. And there is not much to do on this island, except raise of children, and have some hobbies. Anyway, we found beta c-mag was easier for her to use that, than carrying a belt fed ammo case on her person. And my daughter's name of Yukio. Yes, I named her after that high school girl I knew.”
Bob commented, “You are the parent. It was your call. And I find Yukio to be a fine name for her.”
Rock said, “Thank you. Revy gave birth to the other redhead cleaning those two short swords. The weapons are the same type of Russian eighteen twenty-seven model short swords that Akira has. The girl wanted to learn how to use bladed weapons, Revy liked those weapons that Akira used, so she got her some. Her name is Rebecca.”
“Yea, I admit, Revy has a bit of an ego.”
“None of us have figured out why my girl likes guns, and Revy's likes sharp instruments. You would think it would be the other way around. Oh well. And I admit that both our girls were a bit violent early on. But, we were able to straighten then out. And they have become much better, since then.”
“Still, haven't mentions this to many people. Only the people I trust. And I haven't told Revy this, but I blame Revy's genes for their behavior.”
Bob stated, “Your secret is safe with me.”
Rock responded, “I appreciate that. Now, Dutch is the mother of the dark skinned girl, with the brown dreadlocks. We found out early on that she was a slight pyromaniac. But, we got that handled quickly enough, with no one hurt, and minimum damage to the house.”
“Except for the pyromania, she is the nicest, sweetest, polite girl you will ever meet. Unless you pissed her off. Then, she will torch your ass. The weapons she is working are gantlets, and gloves, we bought from Boba Fett. He gave us a good deal on them. The weapons have flamethrowers on the top of the wrists. Also, the gantlets have cyro-frost weapons on the bottom of the wrists, to put out any fires that need to be put out. So said fires do not get out of control.”
“Also, the gantlets offer power armor grip for her hands. She loves training with them. Though, we demanded she do it in an open, wet field, with others presence, in the distance, to prevent any unplanned fires. Her name is Kristina.”
“Of the two blond, tanned girls, Janet gave birth to the one reading the book. She has two Beretta M Nine, stainless steel, nine millimeter semi-automatic pistols, in her shoulder holsters. And she is almost as good with shooting her pistols, as Revy is with her cutlasses. Her name is Molly. She is the most intelligent one of our girls. And she is their unofficial leader.”
“Benny is the mother of the other blond, tanned skinned girl, whom is carefully polishing her katana. She is named Sarah. She is almost as smart as Molly, but she prefers to train with her katana. Of all of them, Sarah is likely the most honest, and honorable, fighter of the five girls.”
“It should be noted, that we made sure to train all our girls in their various weapons, and how to safely use weapons. Especially, when it comes to firearms. We take gun safety very seriously.”
“We did this, so each of them could use one of their other sisters weapons without a problem. Yukio is almost a good with Molly's pistols as Molly is. Even dual wielding. And Molly is almost as good as Yukio with Yukio's machine gun. The other sisters are about the same, with their various weapons.”
“They also all experts in hand to hand combat. They can be as agile as Revy and Fabiola. They were even taught some by Roberta, in several areas of combat.”
“And speaking of teaching, Janet, Benny, and I handled their schooling. Besides math, history, and a few other things, they can all speak, read, and write several languages, including japanese, english, chinese, russian, and hindi. Though, we had to bring in Shenhua to come and teach them chinese, and B to teach them russian. But, both of them found that they actually enjoy teaching children their native languages.”
Rock turned to Bob, as she happily asked, “So, what do you think?”
Bob realized the pattern. She turned to Rock, as she carefully stated, “I think you all picked out lovely names for you children. And from what I have seen, you have raise them right. Also, they have had good teachers, for what they were taught. And they sound like they were well taught. Though, I was wondering, who picked out their weapons for them?”
Rock stated, “They did. When they were eight.”
Bob responded, “Well, that explains it. Don't you see the pattern?”
Rock inquired, with concern growing in her tone of voice, “What pattern?”
Bob sighed. She then stated, “I am talking about reincarnation. I guess I have to point them out for you. Hansel and Gretel have been reincarnated as Yukio and Rebecca.
Rock's eyes widened, as she understood what Bob was telling her
Bob continued, “With those two, you never know which is which. I mean, you daughter, Yukio is even using same type of machine gun as those two did. The Browning Automatic Rifle.”
Bob saw Rock's eyes returned to normal, as Rock stated, in a sad tone of voice, “Actually, it is the same BAR. When Gretel was killed, I made sure that she has a proper burial. We kept her machine gun. But, we buried with her, the small female doll she had hung on the end of the barrel, the small teddy bear doll, and the blanket she used to cover the machine gun.”
Bob commented, in a sober tone of voice, “I am sorry to hear that.” She thought, 'At least Rock gave her a decent burial. It is likely more than Hansel got, from Balalaika, and Hotel Moscow.'
Rock responded, “It is okay. And if what you said is true. Then, it does explain a few things. And this news is more comforting, than tragic. I am starting to see the pattern, as well. And I can guess where you are going. Though, please continue.”
Bob said, “Okay. Claude, the pyromaniac that Revy blew up, has been reborn as Kristina. I guess being nice and polite to others does count for something. Molly was Yukio, the deceased high school girl that you named your Yukio after. And Sarah was Ginji, in her previous lives. And they are all still clearly badasses.”
Rock commented, “Yes. They are badasses. But, we try to discourage them from getting into violent situation.”
Bob thought, 'At least you are trying to keep them from getting into violent situation. Though, if I am right. That won't do much good in the long run. But, we can worry about that, later.'
Rock inquired, “Though, are you sure about this?”
Bob thought, 'Rock, I guess I am going to have to explain things to you, and let you down, gently.'
Bob answered, “Rock, I am sure about this. It looks like your daughters are reincarnations of some people you knew. I have read up on the subject. This is not the first time something like this has happened. Good friends, or even lovers, are sometimes reincarnated as siblings. And the gender flipping from life to life is completely normal for reincarnation. Also, it means Yukio and Rebecca were not violent because of Revy's genes. And we both have experienced far stranger things, like right now. Such as being two men turned into women, wearing bikinis.”
Rock remembered her past, and what she saw from the third person point of view of the Black Lagoon series itself. She calmed herself down, as she continued to look at Bob.
Rock commented, “Along other things, this would explain the nightmares all five had when they were younger. Sarah had nightmares about being shot. Molly had nightmares about losing everyone she loves. Kristina has nightmares of being blow up, which is why she was never that serious as a pyromaniac. And I don't even want to talk about the nightmares that Yukio and Rebecca had.”
“Fortunately, we were able to help them through their nightmares, and they now sleep peacefully. Also, this explains why Molly is annoyed at calling Yukio by her name. Since, she unknowingly went by that name in her previous life. I don't know how I am going to tell Revy, Benny, Dutch, and Janet about this. Let alone, our daughters.”
Bob offered, “Just tell them the truth. I am sure you all will figure something out. I know this is a little freaky. Even you. But, this is not a bad thing. Actually, this is very good for everyone involved.”
“Like the band, Journey said. 'The wheel in the sky keeps on turning.' Look on the bright side, Rock. We were all wrong about this reality. Justice does exist in a higher form here. Just not in any one single incarnation. These five souls have received a second chance at a good life, which you have clearly given them. And your positive, personal beliefs have been vindicated.”
Rock smiled an innocent, wide smile. She said, “You know. You are right. They were all wrong. And I was right. You just made my day, Bob. Thanks.”
Bob replied, “You're welcome. By the way, given the situation I brought up. Have you shown them the Black Lagoon series, yet?”
Rock answered, in a sad tone of voice, “No. I know we are eventually going to have to show them the series, because they already know about other realities being works of fiction.”
“We have even taken them to some of the more safer, resort areas of the multiverse, to have fun in. And they all have been asking questions about our own reality. But, now that I know the truth, if we do show the that series, there is a real possibility they will remember. That would be very bad for everyone.”
Bob comforted Rock, as she said, in a calm tone of voice, “Then, talk to them beforehand. Tell them what you think of who they once were. Being forewarned is being forearmed.”
“If you raised them right, then you have nothing to worry about. If after watching the series, they do remember some of their previous lives, just remind them that was then. And this is now. Where they are in a safe place. Where they are happy and loved.”
“Being reminded of such current comforts will likely solve most of the problems, any of them have.”
Bob's comments cheered Rock up. Rock said, “I think you are probably correct. That is a good plan. I will just have to discuss it with the others, before we talk to the girls.”
Bob requested, “That sounds like a wonderful idea. Now, could you formally introduce me to your daughters? They sound like interesting people.”
Rock replied, “Sure. Right this way.”
The two women then walked out of the bushes, towards the five teenage girls that were sitting at the table.
The the teenage girls turned, and looked over at the two women.
Rock began, “Girls, I would like you to meet someone I know, that I believe you will enjoy meeting...”
Rock then introduced her daughters to Bob. And they all had a good time meeting, and talking to each other.
(_)
During the course of the following week, there were several contests, games, and events.
There were even a few stage plays presented during a some of the nights of the bikini party. Fortunately, the outside temperature remained warm during the name, so the woman could still wear their swimwear at night.
Also, there was a singing contest one night, and to everyone's shock, Sawyer, with her nice voice, took first place. That made the former mute's day.
Among the various contests were target contests, using firearm, and throwing weapons. These were separate contests, for different types of firearms, using stationary paper sheet targets, and moving skeet target, at various ranges. Those entering could participate in any of these contests they wanted.
The Lagoon family provided the weapons and ammo. And they allowed the participants time to sight, and test out, the weapons they were given to use for the contest. But, the contestants had to return the weapons to their owners, in working order. With the exception being a malfunction of the weapon.
And everyone was careful with the weapons. With several precautions taken. Including, firing lines, safety glasses, ear protection. Also, there were nonparticipants, nearby, with reality devices, on hand. To get to an emergency room, if someone got hurt.
Bob surprisingly placed in the top ten, in the single pistol contest, for both skeet and paper target. Though, Revy edged out Roberta, when to the single pistol contest, for skeet. And Revy win the dual wielding for skeet.
Though, Roberta beat Revy, in the dual wielding contest, for paper target.
B won the single pistol contest, for paper target.
Balalaika won the rifle class, for paper target. But, it was a close contest between her, B, Revy, Natsuru.
And Revy was first for rifle with skeet. While Balalaika was second. And Roberta was third.
Dutch barely beat out Ed in the shotgun contest for skeet.
Also, Shenhua beat Ranma in the throwing knives contest.
And finally, on the last night of the party, there was a bikini contest. With everyone leaving the next day.
Bob found out there was a rule that all adults had to enter the contest. Though, the teenagers could enter it as well, and they did.
Everyone just walked onto a podium stage, which was set up in the back of the mansion, as everyone else would look at them.
The other women and teenagers of the audience were the judges.
The Lagoon family took turns being the announcer, so their entire family could participate.
Without even trying, Bob actually scored in the middle range in the contest.
Though, surprising winner of the bikini contest was Rock.
And the reason Rock won was because, while the other women and teenagers were all going for sex appeal, to an audience of women. Which backfired, considering only some, and not all of the women were bi-sexual. And some of the women were jealous of the other women's sex appeal.
On the other hand, Rock took the sweet, innocent girl routine, and doing so won her the contest.
Rock did tell everyone else, after the fact, how she won. And everyone got a good laugh out Rock's comments. Including, Rock, herself.
In the end, everyone had a great time at this Lagoon bikini party.
And on the morning after the bikini contest, before anyone left, everyone got together, and during the sunny morning, they had a huge picture taken of them together in the field, with the mansion as the background, while everyone was in their bikinis and other swimwear.
Afterward, everyone one got copies of the photo for them to take home.
The guests then changed into their normal clothing. Packed up their language. And they used their various reality devices, to return to the reality, place, and time, that they called home.
This including, Bob, Ed, and B. With Bob very happy to return home, without a problem. With him back to being a man, in his normal male clothing.
They returned to Mars, in the Cowboy Bebop reality, and to Ed and Bob's apartment. For those on Mars, they had only been got a few days.
And a few hours after they were home, and Bob was had got comfortable, he admitted to Ed and B, that he had a good time at the party. And that he would likely got to the next Lagoon party. Even if it meant him being a woman, wearing a bikini.
Ed and B were happy with Bob's comment. And the three adults then had a pleasant day, unwinding from the week long party they had returned from.
A few days later, they resumed their bounty hunting jobs.
(_)
In the Black Lagoon reality. It had been a few days after the bikini party. It was early evening, in formal living room of the Lagoon mansion, the five Lagoon parents talked with each other, with their children being elsewhere. So, they could have a private conversation amongst themselves.
The five adults sat in a ring of four couches, which faced each other. There also a small, low standing, square coffee table in the center of the ring of couches.
They were all dressed in their usual clothing.
Rock was the one to call the meeting, and she politely requested their daughters to let them talk in private.
The teenagers honored her request.
Revy and Rock sat across from each other. Janet and Benny saw beside each other in a couch, to Rock's left side. And Dutch sat across from Janet and Benny, to Rock right side.
After they all sat down, Revy was the first one to speak. She inquired, “Okay, Rock. You got us all here. What is it that is so important, that you need to talk to us about, in private? Away from our children?”
Rock carefully stated, “Guys, at the party, Bob and I got into a discussion about our daughters. And Bob pointed out some things to me... And it seems our children may be reincarnations of people we previously knew... And not in a good way.”
Revy cracked a grin, as she said, “This I have got to hear.”
Rock responded, “You are not going to like it, Revy. Your Rebecca and my Yukio are reincarnations of Hansel and Gretel. Kristina is a reincarnation of that pyromaniac, Claude, whom you blew up. Molly is the reincarnation of Yukio, from Japan. And Sarah is the reincarnation of Ginji.”
Benny stated, “Rock, that is insane.”
Rock replied, “What part of our lives isn't insane? Bob even pointing out that my Yukio even uses the exact same model M nineteen eighteen A two Browning Automatic Rifle, as Hansel and Gretel used.”
Dutch conceded, “That is a good point. And that would explain their choices in weapons.”
Rock looked around the room. She saw that most of those present were on the fence of what she just said. But, when she looked across the coffee table, at Revy, she saw that her lover's face showed she had conflicting feelings on the matter.
Revy then said, in a calm tone of voice, “Rock, be happy I am not taking this the wrong way, when you say we gave birth to those two little reborn monsters.”
Rock pointed out, “I never thought of them as monsters. More than anything else, they were merely victims of circumstances beyond their control. I think we all agree that of anyone, those two deserved a second chance. Which it appears they got, literally through us. Revy, it is clear they are not what they once were.”
Janet commented, “This revelation does answer some questions. As children, Molly and Sarah's grasp on learning japanese was near prodigy level. Especially, considering we mostly speak english around here. Some say Mozart was a pianist in a previous life, and those skills were how he was able to compose music at such a young age.”
Benny conceded, “Well, it would explain their nightmares, when they were younger. They do match up with what you are saying.”
Dutch stated, “And that answers my daughter's pyromania. The question is how do we handle this? We have backed ourselves into a corner here. They will want to know about our past. And they have already requested to learn about this reality. And if Rock is correct, this is a time bomb waiting to happen. Should we show them the truth. And they remember, we could have a very bad mess on our hands.”
Rock said, “It may not be that bad. Bob suggested we talk to them first. Then, we show them the series.”
Benny commented, “I look forward to this conversation with less anticipation than when we had to teach the girls about feminine hygiene.”
Revy and Janet giggled at Benny's comment.
As Revy and Janet stopped giggled, Revy stated, “On that note, I plan to be there when they watch the series. And they realize that you three were original guys.”
Benny countered, “If what Rock is saying is true. Then, at least two of our children were originally guys, in their previous lives. I am more worried about their reaction to learning that they were killers, and in some cases, the abuse they suffered.”
Janet stated, “When we talk to them, we will just have to handle the situation, delicately. We need to make sure they understand that it doesn't really matter who they were in a previous life. They are our children now, and I think I speak for everyone when I say we love them.”
The other four adults nodded in agreement over Janet's comment.
Revy suggested, “Let's just call them in, and get it over with.”
(_)
Five minutes later, the parents had called in their daughters.
The clothing their daughters wore varied greatly. All of them wore tennis shoes, socks, bras, and panties. Beyond that, their tastes greatly differed.
Yukio wore a brown long skirt, and a short sleeved yellow blouse.
Rebecca wore denim shorts, and a short sleeved purple blouse.
Kristina wore blue jeans, and a white t-shirt.
Molly wore a yellow shorts, and a green t-shirt.
Sarah wore purple pants, and a short sleeved blue blouse.
Also, with the addition of more people in the room, couch arrangements had change.
Janet, Benny, and Dutch sat together. With Benny in the center of the couch.
To their right, Rock and Revy sat together.
To Rock and Revy's right, Molly and Sarah sat together.
To Molly and Sarah's right, Rebecca, Kristina, and Yukio sat. With Kristina sitting between Rebecca and Yukio.
After everyone was seated, Kristina was the first person to ask, in a causal tone of voice, “Okay, mom and aunts. What do you need to talk to us about?”
Sarah said, “Considering we have on our best behavior, during this party. Unlike the party before last. I doubt our conduct is at issue here.”
Rebecca stated, “I thought it was a good idea to challenge Shenhua to a formal sparring match, with us using our long knives.”
Molly said, “That wasn't the problem. What happened afterward was the problem. When she handed you your ass. And then Yukio jumped in and attacked her.”
Yukio defended, “She threatened my sister. Nobody does that.”
Sarah pointed out, “She was just screwing with you. You are lucky she didn't kill you both.”
Rebecca and Yukio stated, in unison, “We could take her.”
Kristina commented, “Sisters, you need to learn that sometimes it is best just to walk away.”
Revy snapped, “Hey! Children. We have more important matters to discuss.”
The teenagers all immediately became quiet.
Dutch stated, “Girls, this is about your behavior at the last bikini party. We need to talk about some recent information we have learned, but we need to tell you some things first.”
Molly inquired, with concern in her tone of voice, “Why do I have a feeling this is going to be a bombshell?”
Revy quipped, “More like a carpet bombing.”
Benny questioned, “You know how we told you where you came from? How you were conceived?”
Molly spoke for sisters, and herself, as she stated, “Yes. Artificial insemination, with fertilized egg implantation. That is why some of us are blood related. And that is why we call those you that gave birth to us, mother, and the rest of you are our aunts.”
Benny admitted, “Well, we only being half truthful. As you know, some of our friends, and yours, are gender benders. Well, you can count Rock, Dutch, and myself, in that group. Dutch, please explain.”
Dutch said, “Long story short. There was a person name, Chang, whom kidnapped all of us. She changed Rock, Benny, and I into women. We may tell you the rest of the story later. It is not pleasant. But, we are completely female. And each of us gave birth to one of you.”
Kristina questioned, “And this is the tip of the iceberg?”
Benny answered, “It is. Also, some of us are your actual fathers.”
The teenagers eyes all went wide.
Sarah asked, “How?”
Janet stated, “We used instant packets of spring of drowned man to change into men, in combination of timing our monthly cycle, and using artificial insemination.”
Molly said, “But, that would mean that mom and Revy also...”
Revy cracked a grin, as she stated, “I am sure it is a bit traumatic to learn about one's own parents' love life. But, we all have had some fun with those packets.”
Yukio inquired, “Which is which? Who are each of our fathers?”
Rock said, “You know who your mothers are. If you think about it. You can already guess who your fathers are. Yukio, you father is Revy. I am your father, Rebecca. Benny is Molly's father. And Janet is Sarah's father. If you want start calling us father, or stay with, aunt, we will understand, either way.”
Kristina noticed that she was not mentioned. She stayed quiet, but she did look towards Dutch.
Dutch noticed Kristina's gaze, and she turned her head away from her daughter for a few seconds.
Sarah inquired, “So, our parentage is like Nodoka, Yurika, and Mikoto?”
Benny answered, “Yes. They got the idea from us. And you can thank Janet for coming up with the idea.”
Janet commented, “Well, Dutch was already pregnant, and I want to figure out how we could join in on the fun.”
Rock, Revy, Dutch, and Benny rolled their eyes for a few seconds.
Kristina continued to look at her mother, Dutch, as she requested, “Mom, if you were already pregnant. Who is my father?”
Dutch look over at her daughter, as she answered, “It was a one night stand.”
Kristina replied, “Okay. I am not going to complain. I got five parents out of the deal. Most only have one or two.”
Dutch complimented, “I am glad you are thinking of it that way.”
Rebecca commented, “So, you are my dad, aunt Rock. I just an unable to picture you as a man. I can see it with aunt Benny, and aunt Dutch. But, not you.”
Rock deadpanned, “Gee, thanks.” Her tone turned more serious, as she continued, “Yes, I was a man. And soon you will see what type of people we once were.”
Benny spoke up, as she cautioned, “You are finally going to get some answers about this reality. But, be careful what you wish for. You may not like it. Because, what we have to tell you is not pleasant. Before we tell you about our reality. We need to tell you about what we learned about your past. Rock can explain.”
Rock said, “At the party, I learned of a theory that all five of you are reincarnations of people we knew, whom had died. Same souls. Different bodies. Different lives.”
Molly questioned, “Let me guess. This is Bob's theory?”
Rock answered, “How did you know?”
Molly stated, “Simple. You introduced her to us. Whom, I am guessing, given her name, was originally a man, herself. And it is clear that you and her had likely been talking, before you met us.”
Janet grinned, as she complimented, “You always were the smart one.”
Rock complimented, “Good theory. And you are correct on all points. But, Bob is very savvy in such areas of knowledge. He, err, she would not claim something if she did not believe her claim. Also, Bob has the same abilities as Akira. And she is a man most of the time.”
Kristina inquired, “Okay. What about our past lives? Who were we?”
Dutch answered, “Daughters, we knew you, in your previous lives. And not in a good way.”
Sarah asked, “How bad are we talking about here?”
Benny stated, “We might as well just out right say it. In your previous lives, you were insane killers. Or, just plain insane. And you all tried to kill us, at least once. And three of you were children at the time. Very messed up children... And some of your were men. Two of you were siblings in a previous life, and we are not sure of which gender you both were, and which of you was which. For reasons you will find out soon enough. Though, Rock has half the answer, but she is not saying.”
Rock commented, “I pretty much blocked that memory from my mind”
Janet said, “Of the five of you. Two of your were close. We do not think you were lovers. We hope not, considering your ages at the time. One of you was a full grown man, the other was a teenaged high school girl.”
Revy commented, “Yea. A high school girl that kidnapped, Rock.”
Rock turned to Revy, as Rock said, “Am I ever going to live that down?...”
Revy turned to Rock, and Revy shrugged, in response.
Rock and Revy then turned back to their children. Rock said, “Anyway, you girls will see what happened, soon enough.”
Janet stated, “And another two of you were even closer, in an even worse way. Siblings that were intimate with each other. And whom were also children at the time.”
Yukio replied, with disbelieve in her tone of voice, “You're kidding. That is sick.”
Janet agreed, “Yes. And what is worse are the reasons behind the intimacy.”
Revy mentioned, in a deflated tone of voice, “We were also responsible for some of your deaths.”
Kristina demanded, “Alright. We get the picture. Who were we?”
Rock stated, “The weapons were the tip off. And also you nightmares, when you were younger. And also you personality quirks. For example, Kristina. Believe is or not, you were a fat, white man, named, Claude The Torch Weaver. And he was a pyromaniac.”
Kristina thought about the name for a few seconds. She then vaguely recalled something, as she asked, “And I did not like to drink alcohol?”
All five parents' faces took on more serious expressions, as they realized that Bob was right.
Rock said, “Correct.”
Kristina said, “This is going to be a long night.”
Rock responded, in a tired tone of voice, “It already is. Molly. Sarah. You're next. Molly, you were the Japanese high school girl, named Yukio. Yes. I named my Yukio after you.”
Molly said, “That explains why it annoys me to call Yukio by her name. But, now that I know why, I think I can get over it.”
Yukio turned to Molly, as she said, “Thanks.”
Molly looked over at Yukio, as she replied, “You're welcome.”
Molly and Yukio then turned back to look at the rest of their family.
Rock stated, “While Molly was a high school girl. You, Sarah were a full grown man, named Ginji, whom was very skilled with using his sword. Does the title, Manslayer Ginji, ring a bell?”
Sarah thought about Rock's comment for a few seconds. She then admitted, “Both the name and title does ring a bell. So, how did we end up dead, in our previous lives?”
Rock said, “It was due to Molly's previous life's father's death, and his former second in command's actions. You two got dragged into a mafia war. A war Revy and I were dragged into, as well. A lot of bad things happened, which ended with a duel between you and Revy. Revy won, and she killed you. Then, Molly, as Yukio... You killed yourself.”
Sarah looked at Revy, as she said, “I reserve judgment until I know more about the situation.”
Revy turned to Sarah, as she smiled at her. Revy replied, “I appreciate that.”
Molly stated, “I must have had a very good reason to kill myself.”
Rock said, “You did. You lost everyone you cared for. Then, you lost Ginji. And you both seemed to be in love with each other.”
Molly and Sarah's eyes widened, as Molly asked, “Love? Or, in love?”
Rock looked away from the two teenage girls, as she answered, “In love. In that way.”
Molly leaned over, and whispered into Sarah right ear, “We will talk, later.”
Sarah softly replied, “Agreed.”
Janet said, “I hope it is only talking.”
Sarah asked, “Well, given you are now telling us your secrets. I am sure we would all like to know. How do you do that? How do you hear such subtle things?”
Janet answered, “Super-soldier serum we were all given, before we were pregnant with any of you. Among other things, it gave us enhance senses. Including hearing. You got some of the benefits, as well. It deals with Chang. We will tell you, later.”
Sarah replied, “Okay. That explains why we could never sneak up on any of you. Nor, leave the house without you knowing.”
Janet lips curled into a wicked grin, as she replied, “Exactly.”
Rebecca said, “I have a feeling that you two are mentioning us last, because it is not good.”
Rock stated, in a sad tone of voice, “No. It is not. I don't know how to tell you this, in a way that will not mess with you. But, I see that I am going to have to tell you. We knew of you both, when you were children. But, by then, life had made you into sadist killers. As children, you were orphans that were forced into the child pron snuff films, where you were forced to do horrible things, including kill other children, whom were forced into the same situation.”
“Eventually, while still children, you became hire killers of the worst sort. We don't know your real names. We don't even know your real genders. I block that answer out of my mind. You called yourselves, Hansel and Gretel. And we honestly don't know which of you is which, because you were identical twins, whom liked to swap each others clothing and identities.”
Rebecca said, “That is messed up.”
Rock agreed, “Yes. And because of this, we are worried about how learning about your past lives may effect you. Of all five or you, you two, could be seriously messed up if you recalled your previous life.”
Yukio said, “I think we are stronger than you give us credit for. Whatever happened then, we now have the pleasant experiences of this life to fall back on.”
Rebecca stated, “I agree with my sister.”
Rock responded, “Okay. Just let us know, if you need to talk about it.”
Rebecca replied, “We will.”
Yukio nodded, as she agreed, “Yes. We will.”
Kristina inquired, “So, how did I die?”
Rock answered, “Revy killed you.”
Kristina turned to Revy, as she asked, “You killed me?”
Revy turned to Kristina, as she answered, “Yes. You went off like rocket man. Hehehe... Sorry. I know it is wrong. But, it was funny, how I killed you.”
Kristina complained, “Well, considering we can't see what happened, we are just going to take your word on that.”
Benny stated, “Actually, we can see what happened. That is what we were leading up to. You see this reality is a work of fiction, like the realities of your friends. And, we were the main characters of it. The series is titled, Black Lagoon. It was a manga and anime series. We followed the anime timeline, so we are going to show you that version, for right now.”
“Black Lagoon is a very dark series. And it is also fairly long. The series is three seasons. A total of just under thirteen hours long. Though, I suggest we watch the english dub.”
Kristina said, “So, we will just have to brew some coffee, and watch it all tonight, and into the morning.”
The parents could see their other daughters nodding in agree.
Yukio said, in a firm tone of voice, “We are going to see it. And we are going to see it, now.”
Molly pointed out, “We want to know how, and why, we died.”
The Lagoon adults looked at each other, and then back towards their daughters.
Dutch said, “Fine. But, we will watch it with you.”
Molly replied, “Okay.”
Benny warned, “Still, you are also going to learn some things about us that you may not like.”
Kristina inquired, “Such as?”
Revy stated, “Besides me killing you. During the last episode of the Blood Trail arc. Which is season three of the series. There is a scene that shows when I was a teenager, that raped by a cop. I have since worked through that traumatic event. Actually, watching the series helped. But, I did have a flashback the first time I saw scene, from the series point of view. And I flipped out for a while there.”
Rock turned to Revy, as she pointed out, “I think that happened because you were not expecting that scene. We are not making the same mistake with our children.” Rock turned to the teenage girls, as she continued, “That is why we are talking with you, about your past lives, before we show you the series.”
Revy responded, “I agree. That is likely why that happened to me. Still, you are going to also find out that before I met Rock, I was pretty much a sociopathic killer. I have gotten a bit better since then. Though, when we get to that rape scene. I am going to walk out of the room.”
Rock said, “Even though Revy was like that then. You should know that motherhood, agrees with her. And she has mellowed a bit, when it comes to her family and friends.”
Revy admitted, “Well, not as much as most would think.”
Kristina asked, “So, where are we going to watch this at?”
Janet stated, “The large, wall mounted, flatscreen TV in the rec room. We have blu-ray discs of the series. After we finished watching the series, we will even show you the omakes of the series. The omakes were just funny shorts that didn't really happen to us, but they do provide some incite into the mind of those that made the series.”
Janet continued, in a more motherly tone of voice, “Still daughters. Please keep in mind that we do not hold any of you responsible for the actions of your previous lives. And also know that we love you.”
The parents saw their children smile at Janet's comment. And their daughters' response made them feel joy, and hope, for their children.
(_)
Ten minutes later, they group gather in their rec room, or recreational room, near the front doors of the mansion. With the room being direction to the right of the front entryway of the mansion.
The recreational room was now more of a gaming and electronic entertainment center, with several couches lining, side by side, the back wall. The back wall being part of the interior side of front outside wall. The wall had the windows with draped curtained on the inside of the building. And the back wall was located across the room from the entertainment center and TV.
The distance of the couches, from the entertainment center, allowed everyone to see the large flat, widescreen TV that was mounted on the wall, opposite to the couches. The room also had a good speaker system set up, for the audio part of the entertainment. With the speakers set up around the room, on the top of the walls, near the ceiling.
By then, everyone but Benny, had sat down on the couch.
With Benny walking into the room, a few minutes after everyone else had entered the room. She has a few blu-ray disc boxes in her hands.
With everyone present, Revy stated, “This going to be a long watch, and we are eventually going to be drinking coffee and soda to help stay awake. So, we well take a pee break every two hours. Or, as needed.”
Benny turned to everyone, as she said, “Sorry. It took me a little while to remember where we hid these.” She then turned, and walked over the blu-ray play under the TV. She turned on both the TV and disc player. Next, she inserted the first disc, and grabbed the remote for both the TV and player. She then walked across the room to sit on the couch, where Janet, and Dutch were seated at.
After the first disc loaded, Benny set the player to play the english dub. She then selected, 'play all', and the intro for the first episode to the series started.
Yukio commented, “Nice intro. That is a real catchy song.”
Then the narration began.
And they saw a japanese man being punched in the face.
Sarah asked, “Who is that?”
Rock answered, “Me.”
Sarah commented, “Aunt Rock, you're not that bad looking as a man.”
Rock said, “Thank you.”
Dutch stated, “What until you see me... There I am.”
Kristina commented, “Mom, as a man, you were a hunk.”
Dutch smiled, as she said, “Yep.”
Rebecca said, “Being bald really worked for you as a guy.”
Dutch replied, “I know. It just does not work as a woman, though.”
Yukio commented, “So father, you first met my mother, when you kidnapped her... Well, him.”
Revy stated, “I was really greedy back there. Then, I slowed started to appreciate Rock. And we later became rich. Though, the became rich part, is after the series ended.”
Rebecca said, “I look forward to learning about how you our family became rich.”
Revy commented, “We would be more than happy to tell you. But, later.”
Then, they saw a the blond man, with a five o'clock shadow.
Sarah asked, “Mom, is that you?”
Benny answered, “Yes.”
Molly commented, “I can see why mom liked you... dad.”
Janet giggled a little.
Yukio asked, “When does aunt Janet show up?”
Janet stated, “I don't come tell much later. And only for a little while.”
Later, when the episode hit the credits, Molly asked, “Aunt Revy, did you ever walk the beach like that?”
Revy admitted, “Once. When I was really, really drunk.”
Then the credit end with Revy pointing a shotgun at the camera.
Revy added, “I can be a mean drunk.”
Episode two played, and after it ended, Kristina complimented, “Aunt Rock, your plan rocked.”
Rock smiled, as she said, “Everyone agrees on that.”
After the third episode ended, Revy commented, “Yea. I am very good at jumping and shooting people. It things had turned out differently, I could have probably been an olympic level long jumper.”
Rock said, “You would have probably won the gold for that to.”
Revy responded, “Thank you, Revy. Though, these next episodes show how much of a greedy bitch I was, when I was younger. Then, we got rich, and money was no longer an issue. Still, it gets worse in the next couple episodes.
At the end of Nazi arc, Sarah commented, “Aunt Revy, you were insane.”
Revy responded, “I know. I got better. I regret my actions in the next episode.”
After the episode seven, Calm Down, Two Men, Molly commented, “That is a cute ending.”
Rock smiled, as she said, “I know.”
Revy turned to Rock, as she apologized, “Sorry about trying to shoot you, and then hitting you then.”
Rock turned to Revy. She shrugged, as she replied, “I forgave you a long time for that. And you got better.”
In response, Revy gave Rock a warm smile.
Dutch stated, “And here comes the maid, Roberta. You ever wonder why we told you kids to be nice to the Lovelace family. You are about to see the first part, as to why.”
At the end of the first Roberta arc, which required changing to the second blu-ray disc, Rebecca said, “Roberta was something else. She is tough. And so were you, mom. To take a four hour beating like that.”
Revy responded, “It was one hell of a fight. Still, I later learned that she was going easy on me, when compared to the Blood Trail arc. And then there are her later upgrades in cybernetics and the super-soldier serum.
At the end of episode twelve, Yukio asked, “Is that the same Chang?”
Rock answered, “Yes.”
Yukio pointed out, “But, you used female pronouns when you talked about Chang.”
Rock said, “Yes. I did.”
Yukio inquired, “So, she wasn't a woman, back then?”
Rock replied, “Nope.” Rock's voice turned more grim, as she turned and looked at her daughters, “Now, the next part, it not going to be pleasant for either of you, Yukio, and Rebecca. It may make you remember stuff you won't like. Just say the word and we will stop the video. After this arc, is the one you were in Kristina. Personally, except for your death. It wasn't that bad for you. But, after which is the Tokyo arc, which may be painful to watch for you, Molly and Sarah.”
As the Vampire Twins arc played, the entire family was dead silent as they watched.
Then, the ending credits to the arc played, with the twins walking into the light, combined with the music, just adding tragedy.
Yukio and Rebecca looked at each other for a few seconds.
Rebecca said, “At least we know where we ended up.”
Yukio commented, “Yes. And honestly, I am happy that Balalaika had us killed. She just put us out of our misery. I might thank her for that, someday.”
Rebecca replied, “I completely agree.”
Rock thought, 'I guess that is the best reaction we could hope for.'
Yukio asked, “But, is my machine gun the same one we had in our previous lives?”
Rock answered, “Yes.”
Yukio stated, “That explains when Rebecca and I are so good at using it.”
Rock said, “I believe that is the case.”
Rebecca commented, “Still, I prefer to use bladed weapons.”
Revy said, “There is nothing wrong with that.”
Rock smiled, as she thought, 'I am so glad that Revy is so loving and supportive of our children. Now, we come to one of our better adventures.'
Then, the Greenback Jane arc started.
When the episode sixteen reached the scene of Janet running through the city, Janet joked, “It is always difficult being the new girl in town.”
The other adults just laughed.
As the Greenback Jane arc showed Claude, Kristina asked, “Is that who, I was?”
Revy answered, “Yep.”
Kristina commented, “Damn. What a smile. Still, you could tell I lived some hard miles in that body. And I gladly enjoy being a black skinned babe, over a fat, middle-aged white guy, any day of the week.”
The rest of the family just laughed.
Sarah asked, “Is that Lotton guy, the same Lotton we know, whom is a woman, now?”
Benny answered, “Yes. She is one of us.”
After the sixteenth episode, Benny had to change discs again, to the third disc. She then returned to her seat, by Janet and Dutch.
During the seventeenth episode, which also part of Greenback Jane arc, the episode reached the scene of Claude burning down the Lagoon company headquarters.
Kristina stated, “As sad as it is to say. I do vaguely remember burning down your place of business, mom. I know it is a little late, but I apologize to you for that.”
Dutch responded, “It was not a good day for anyone.”
Benny did a fake cough.
Dutch continued, “Except for Benny. Though, after seeing the situation from this angle, I blame Eda the most for what happened, during that run in. A lot of that bloodshed and destruction would have been avoided if she had informed me of her plan ahead of time. I would have been at the docks, on time, if someone had bothered to call me, beforehand.”
Rock said, “No arguments there.”
Kristina then commented, “Still mother, this does not answer why I sometimes feel the need to try to sale propane tanks to people. I don't get that at all.”
Dutch said, “Chalk it up to one of those mysteries that you likely don't want to know.”
Kristina agreed, “I think I will.”
A few minutes later, it showed Janet and Benny meeting each other.
Molly commented, “Love at first sight is so cute.”
The daughters giggled.
Then, there was bucking bronco scene with the Lagoon.
Kristina said, “Nice piloting, mom.”
Dutch replied, “Thanks.”
During the bucking bronco scene, the episode showed Revy shooting Claude, turning him into a human rocket, that exploded, as she made the 'rocket man' joke.”
Kristina said, “Aunt Revy, I have to admit that your joke, along with the way I died, was funny.”
Revy smiled, as she replied, “Thank you. I am glad you can have a sense of humor about it.”
Soon after, the Greenback Jane arc ended, and the Tokyo arc started.
Then, the video reached the climax of the Tokyo arc, in episode twenty-four, The Gunslingers, with Yukio kidnapping Rock.
Molly commented, “I think I remember doing this. And to be fair, aunt Rock, I did have a gun, and Sarah, well, I mean Ginji, with me, when I kidnapped you.”
Rock said, “I know. That does soften the blow to my ego, a bit.”
Finally, there was the duel between Revy and Ginji, on a dock, by the water. And the fight ended with Ginji death.
Sarah stated, “I vaguely remember this. That was a good fight, aunt Revy.”
Revy agreed, “Yea. You almost had me. And that is still one of the top five hardest fights I ever had in my life.”
Sarah smiled, as she commented, “Glad to hear your praise. Still, I plan to relearn how to cut bullets in half, in mid-flight. That is a very cool ability. And being able to dodge bullets, is a nice skill, as well.”
Benny, Janet, Dutch, and Rock yelled, in unison, “No!”
Benny used her remote to stop the video. She then turned to Sarah, as she stated, “You are not even going to try to learn it. Just the attempt could get you seriously hurt, or killed.”
Revy smiled towards the other adults, as she said, “Don't worry. I will teach you both those tricks. But, we will be very careful in how we train you for that. Think of it as making up for killing you.” She thought, 'I think I will contact Annie. And I will ask her to help me with this. There should not be much difference between deflecting energy shots with a lightsaber, and slicing bullets with a sword. Still, we will need to make sure the katana Sarah has, is both very strong, and very sharp.'
Benny continued to look at Sarah, as she realized, in thought, 'I am not going to be able stop Sarah from learning how to do those things.' She turned Revy, as she firmly stated, “Revy, if anything happens to Sarah, I will hold you personally response.”
Revy turned to Benny, as she calmly responded, “I understand.”
Sarah turned to Benny, as she said, “Thank you, mom.”
Benny turned to Sarah, as she stated, “Just be careful.”
Sarah replied, “I will.”
They then turned back to the TV, and Benny used her remote to restart the video.
The episode then showed Yukio's suicide scene.
Molly commented, “At least I now know where I got my fears of losing those I loved from.”
Sarah said, “Well, we are back together now.”
The adults did not miss the subtext of Molly and Sarah's comments.
Soon, the episode reached the credits, and then it shows the scenes after the credits. And Eda' question to Revy.
Kristina lips curled into lecherous grin, as she asked, “So, aunt Revy, and aunt Rock, did you two do it, back then?”
Revy and Rock answered, in unison, “No comment.”
This caused everyone else in the room to laugh.
As the group calmed down, Benny went over to change discs, to the Roberta's Blood Trail arc. Which was on a single blu-ray disc.
While Benny worked on the disc player, Revy commented, “Now, comes the part where you find out why, among us badasses, we consider Roberta to be the alpha bitch.”
Rebecca stated, “After what we just seen. That is a high bar to rise to.”
Revy said, “Trust me. Roberta rose to the occasionally. And then some.”
Dutch commented, “Roberta did not just set the bar. She broke the bar, when she did so.”
A minute later, Benny was back in her seat. And after the disc loaded, Benny selected the english dub. Next, she selected, 'play all', and third season, Roberta's Blood Trail, then started.
A few episodes later, there was the scene where Roberta had just kicked the asses of Shenhua, Sawyer, and Lotton.
Yukio commented, “Damn, Roberta is a badass.”
Revy said, “I know. After that indecent, Roberta became one of the few people I will not insult, for any reason. And be warned, Fabiola has turned out to be almost be a dangerous as Roberta.”
Sarah stated, “Given the potential that Fabiola showed in that bar fight, I am not surprised Fabiola is as good as she is now.”
Benny asked, “Exactly. Which is why we are happy that Garcia is badass enough, in his own way, to keep those two from going over the edge... Well, again, for Roberta... And speaking of badasses. Whatever happened to Shane Caxton?”
Revy answered, “We don't know. He disappeared with Bao. We found Bao. But, we never found Shane.”
Benny replied, “Interesting.”
Later on in the arc, in the last episode, there came a scene of Revy laying in her bunk, on the Lagoon.
Revy stated, “Excuse me. I will be back in a few minutes.” She then, got up, and walked out of the room.
Then came the flashback scene, and they found out why Revy left. As the scene showed Revy's false arrest and rape by a cop, when she was younger.
Rebecca asked, in a cold tone of voice, “Is the scumbag who did this still breathing?”
Dutch said, in a sad tone of voice, “Unfortunately, yes. We could not figure out which cop there was responsible. And Revy refuses to have a telepath look into her memory of the identity of her rapist, because she has stated that she has repressed a lot of what happened. And she does not want to remember it. And I support her on this.”
“Though, there was talk of attacking the twenty-seventh precinct, and taking them all out. But, cooler heads prevailed. Still, if something is done, please let your mother decide, what those actions will be. She more than capable of handling her own revenge.”
Rebecca replied, with unhappiness in her tone of voice, “Yes, aunt Dutch.”
Then, came the scene where Revy killed her father.
Yukio said, “This explains so much about my aunt, I mean my dad.”
Rock replied, “Yes. It does.”
A few minutes later, Revy walked back into the room.
No one said a word about what they had just seen.
Soon after, the Blood Trail arc ended.
Yukio commented, “What a sad ending. Especially for Roberta, Garcia, and Fabiola.”
Revy stated, “As you have seen at our parties. It got better for everyone, including Roberta, and Garcia. Garcia was able to heal completely from his gunshot wound. Shenhua and I healed from our wounds. From what I understand, Lotton was able to walk straight, a week later. And Roberta had help with her injuries, as well.”
Yukio smiled at her father's comment.
Benny stated, “Now girls, let's have some laughs. These omakes are very funny.”
Benny then got up, changed discs, and returned to her seat, just in time disc to load. She then selected the english dub, selected, 'play all', and the first episode of the Black Lagoon omake series started.
By the end of the first episode, the school episode, the teenage girls were laughing to the point of tears. By the end of the second episode, the Magical Girl Revy episode, they doubling over, gasping for breath, due to their laughter.
And when is came to laughter, the adults were not that far behind their children.
Rebecca stated, “Mom, you in the magical girl outfit is hilarious.”
Revy grinned, as she commented, “I know. I actually wore a copy of the outfit to a costume party, a few years go.”
Janet said, “It was even funnier to see her wear that in real life, than on screen.”
Rock stated, “I have to agree with, Janet, on this.”
Then, the next omake aired. It was the Melancholy of Balalaika.
Between laughs, Dutch stated, “Seeing Balalaika like this always cracks me up.”
Revy giggled, as she agreed, “I know.”
Benny stated, “It is so messed up. But, so funny to watch.”
The next episode was the Boys and Girls omake.
As the beginning of the episode showed a female Rock, Yukio realized, “Mom. Your breasts are not that big.”
Janet stated, “They use to be. When she first changed.”
Rock commented, “I had breast reduction surgery. And I am happier for it.”
Then, the scene showed a female Dutch, and Benny, whom looked a lot like the Dutch and Benny whom were sitting by the teenager girls. Episode, the Dutch and Benny that were present were wearing casual clothing, and Benny's hair was pulled back in a ponytail with a brown scrunchy.
Benny stated, “I have not idea where the double ponytails come from. I prefer a single ponytail. It works as both a guy, and a girl.”
After the next scene, Molly said, “Balalaika makes for one hot man.”
The other teenage girls nodded in agreement.
When Kristina saw a new women on the screen, she inquired, “What a minute, that is Daiyu? Daiyu is Chang?”
Dutch answered, “Yes.”
Rebecca inquired, “And you let her on the island, during the parties, after turning you all into women?”
Benny explained, “We hashed out our differences with her. And because she is a chick now... Well... It is more of a case of she has a taste of her own medicine.” She then saw what was happening on the TV, as she her lips curled into a wicked grin. She stated, “And here comes the funniest part of this episode?”
Sarah questioned, “If everyone in the episode has had their gender bender, why is aunt Revy a woman?”
Then, the Revy on screen unzipped his pants, with his backside facing the screen, and he showed that this Revy was technically a man.
As the teenager girls recoiled in horror at the scene, Yukio screamed, “Oh god! Did we just see that?!”
The adults just laughed at the reactions of their children.
Rebecca all but shouted, “How could you do this to us? I mean, you were worried that us learning about our past lives might mentally scar us. That is nothing compared to seeing this. No daughter should see their mother, as a man, in such a situation, doing that.”
The adults laughed even harder.
A few seconds later, as the adult's laughter died down, Rock apologized, “Sorry about that. But, we just could not help it.”
Sarah asked, “Are there any other traumatic scenes left on this disc?”
Janet answered, “No. Just a lot of funny ones.”
Then came the Ghost Story episode, which made everyone laughed.
Next, was the Viva Youth episode. At the end of the episode, Rebecca noticed, as she commented, “Hold on. Boris, when he was a teenage petty boy, looks like a young B, without breasts? B is Boris?”
Revy replied, “Yes. And that process turn out well for her.”
Benny stated, “The best part is B still seems so well adjusted.”
Rock said, “Ed and Bob helped her a lot, in adjusting to the gender change.”
Dutch agreed, “True.”
Janet stated, “Also, let's not forget that, beforehand, Bob went through hell to try to find a way to cure Boris of his cancer. You have to admire friendship like that.”
The other four adults nodded in agreement.
Yukio commented, “It sounds like Bob really is a nice person.”
Revy stated, “Oh. He is. I will give him that.”
Dutch mentioned, “And if Boris had not had cancer. He would not have had to go through the vat process, to be cured of his cancer, which also changed him, into a her.”
Molly inquired, “Vat process?”
Dutch answered, “That was the method that was used to change our genders.”
Molly replied, “Oh.”
Dutch stated, “We will tell you, later.”
Molly said, “Okay.”
By then, the last omake started. The 'Go For It Manzai Grand Prix', episode, which starred Yukio, Ginji, and Maki, Yukio's schoolgirl friend.
After the episode was over, Molly stated, “That that last one was funny. And that is saying something, given the fact I use to that Yukio. Or, the one that existed in this reality.”
Sarah giggled, as she said, “I agree.”
Yukio inquired, “But, what is up with aunt Revy, and Balalaika in the mexican clothing at the end? That came out of nowhere.”
Rock answered, “Not a clue.”
Revy stated, “I think they were planning on entering that talent contest.”
Yukio pointed out, “But, that was a school contest, and only open to the students of that school.”
Revy replied, “I know. That part of the episode made no sense at all. Though, I will say that Revy, in the poncho, and sombrero, with the guitar. And that Balalaika, with the green robe, sombrero and the maracas. Were funny to look at.”
Yukio replied, “Yea. There is at least that.”
Janet looked at the windows, behind them, in the room, and through the outlines of the curtains, she saw that dawn was approaching.
Janet turned around, and stood up. She then looked over at everyone, as she said, “Well girls. It is dawn. We should get some sleep. We will talk about what we saw. And we will answer other questions. After we wake up.”
The rest of the group turned to Janet, as Benny agreed, “Great idea.”
Yukio stretched her arms, as she said, “I guess I will see everyone this evening.”
Dutch stated, “Yes. And you will have the rest of your answers, then.”
Yukio lowered her arms, as she said, “That works for me.”
Everyone then got up from their seats.
After they turned off everything in the home, that needed to be turned off. Including the coffee maker in the kitchen. Everyone headed upstairs, to their bedrooms, to get some sleep.
As they all headed up to the second story. Sarah walked up the right side staircase, in the entryway.
Sarah then felt Molly lightly grip her left wrist, with Molly's right hand.
Sarah looked over at Molly.
Molly look go of Sarah, and she motioned with her hands, for Sarah to follow her.
Each of the teenagers had their own bedrooms, on the second story. And Sarah followed Molly into Molly's own bedroom.
After Molly closed the door behind them, she said, in a quiet voice, “We need to talk.”
Sarah commented, “I know. Last night answered a lot of questions. I have always wondered why I care about you so much. And I believe you greatly care about me, as well.”
Molly stated, in a sad tone of voice, “Yes. I do. We have always been closer than sisters should, but we need went anywhere with it. I did not tell the whole truth to our parents, nor our other sisters. But, I remember more than I let on. Not a lot, but I do remember my feeling for you. And those feelings run deep.”
Sarah responded, “Same here. But, what do we do about it. It is still forbidden love. In our previous lives, it was due to age. Now, it is due to blood relation.”
Molly took a step closer to Sarah, as she said, “I am not going to wait another lifetime for us to be together.” She then kissed Sarah on her lips, as she hugged Sarah.
Sarah did not fight the kiss, nor hug. And within a few seconds, Sarah returned both, and their kiss became much deeper, as the sunrise shown through the window's of Molly's bedroom.
To be continued.
(_)
Author's Notes:
Now, while I planned for Bob to eventually be changed. I decided it might be best to go the heroic sacrifice angle. Only Bob's gender bending abilities are unlocked, instead of Bob having to be serious harmed, or worse.
On the meeting at Bob and Ed's apartment, with Bob's guests confronting Bob about his new gender bending abilities. It made for a nice scene. And it gave me the chance to do a few things with the cast in this story.
Such as more of the cast learning about the Rules of Gender Bending, Evil Overlord List, the magnificent bastard pages, and the Tvtropes website in general.
When it comes with the characters. I want to dial up everything with them. Including dialing up their genre savviness.
Yes. I know it is insane to want to do this. Especially, for these characters. But, I don't care. The concept is too awesome not to do this.
On the Lagoon bikini party. I liked writing the beach party of book one. And I thought I would expand on the concept. It you noticed, while the rules for that party are a little screwy. I did keep things from going overboard. Given children are there, adults guests had cannot be completely nude, cannot have sex in the open, also, they have to behave themselves, while at the party.
On the reincarnations of Yukio, Ginji, Hansel, Gretel, and Claude. Four of the individuals had a raw deal, and I believe they should have a second chance at life, and a good life at that. While, Claude was so polite, I just let Claude be reincarnated, as well.
Manners and politeness do count.
Though, just because they are reincarnations does not mean they have the same personalities, as in their previous lives.
They still have some traits from their previous lives. But, they also have had a relatively pleasant childhood, and they are mostly sane, and well adjusted individuals.
And it is from that approach, from which I am taking with their personalities.
On the naming issue of Rock's daughter, Yukio, whom Rock named after the original Yukio, whom is now reincarnated as Molly. I like to play with the naming genres, of naming children after people. With me creating different situations for those that are named after another people.
Along with this, though only two pairs of the Lagoon sisters are blood related. The five girls were raised together as sisters, and they consider each other to be sisters.
Also, the reason Molly is the unofficial leader of the five sisters is that as Yukio, in her previous life, she did have the intelligence and potential to be a decent leader.
I believe that Ginji did not suffer for fools, and he was a good judge of character. So, him following Yukio, said a lot about both of them.
The problem was Yukio was so far behind everyone. Due to both inexperience and betrayal, that she has no hope of overcoming the situation she found herself in.
On Gretel's Browning Automatic Rifle. It would make sense that after she was killed, Rock, Revy, Dutch, and Benny, would keep her weapon. They are not wasteful when it comes to such equipment.
Also, some websites list the model of the Browning Automatic Rifle that Gretel used, as being the 1918A3 SLR, due to the butt stock of the weapon. Though, they forget that the A3 is the semi-automatic version of the BAR. Where as Gretel was using automatic version of the BAR. So, Gretel has to have been using the M1918A2 version of the weapon.
Note that butt stocks of a rifle are one of the easiest parts of the rifle to modify and replace. It is likely, at some point, before coming to Roanapur, the twins had to replace the butt stock, and the replacement they found was from the A3 version of the BAR.
In addition, the way the glass block and piston of the weapon are placed further up on the barrel of Gretel's BAR, than on a standard A2, looks to be a case artistic license. Given there are variations of the M1918A2 machine gun model, this is likely a case of one of variations of the original A2 model of the weapon.
And Yukio has no problems using this heavy weapon, because she inherited some of her parents super-soldier serum abilities.
By the way, Inox is a french term from stainless steel. And Revy's 92 FS semi-automatic pistols are based on the M9 design. The main different is that the hammer pins of the 92 FS were slightly enlarged, when compared to the M9 design. So, Molly is using pistols that are very similar to Revy's pistols.
And I have found, I enjoy writing scenes of characters watching their own series, from the viewer point of view. Especially, when it is multiple characters watching, at once, and discussion the series they are view, from several different angles at once.
And this is a fascinating approach to pursuing character development. Even if the scenes lead to dark paths, the paths could still have positive outcomes for the characters, that make them overall better people. And positive outcomes, for the characters involved, is the core of good character development.
Though, this is crazy to plot out. And insane to write. But, it is enjoyable to read.
Until next time. Have fun.
Badasses Of the Multiverse, Book 3: “The Student, The Hacker, and The Soldier.”
Chapter Fifteen: Epilogue: “And So, The Show Must Go On.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
For Bob, Ed, and B, a week later, after the bikini party. And Bob finally decided he needed to settle down with Ed.
Bob bought a nice gold ring, with a decent sized, translucent, red sapphire in it. Bob purchased the ring for Ed. With the red sapphire matching Ed's hair.
After Bob had the ring, that night Bob took Ed out to a nice dinner. After they ate, he proposed to her. And Ed said, yes.
Since Ed was not very religious, she let Bob pick the type of wedding they would have. Bob preferred a western style wedding. And one of the reasons Ed agreed to that type of wedding was that Ed liked the way a white, western style, wedding dress would look on herself.
When the Lagoon family heard about the engagement, given all the trouble that Rock and Revy had put them through, the Lagoon family offered to host the wedding.
After Ed and Bob had such a wonderful time at the Lagoon bikini party, a week earlier. The engaged couple gladly accepted the Lagoon family's offer.
The wedding was set a few months after the engagement. To give everyone time to organize the event. Including, inviting all the guests. Including the priest, whom would officiate the wedding. And arranging catering for the wedding.
Fortunately, the Lagoon family said they had no problem with catering the wedding. And given how good the Lagoon family were at catering parties, Ed and Bob said they would be more than happy to have the Lagoon family's help with the catering, as well.
A week before the wedding, Bob went to his family, and told them some of what he has been through.
Though, Bob's family realized that something was up with Bob, considering he appear to have aged twenty years, when it has only been five years in their home reality. They did not realize the extend of what was going on.
Bob did explain the reality traveling, which also included showing them his reality device, and tell them about how reality device allowed people to teleport to any time, or place they can imagine, in an instant.
Though, Bob did not tell them about the world of myth fact, and the gender bending. Let alone his gender bending ability. He also omitted to his family that his siblings have the same abilities, and are latent gender benders, themselves.
Bob was worried they might get themselves accidentally killed by electrocution, while trying to activate their alien genes.
Still, Bob did plan to tell his sister and brother, the truth about their latent abilities, when they reached their fifties. And then, Bob would let them decide then. As an option to extent their lifespans. If they decide to do so, Bob would make sure they had their genes switched on in a safe environment.
Though, there was the rejuvenation therapy that Ed used. But, Bob believed, that like himself, there might be an issue, given the alien genes in the genome.
Also, Bob wondered how to broach these gender bending subjects with his parents.
Still, Bob told them about his wedding to Ed, and he then invited them to his wedding. His parents, and both his siblings accepted the invitation.
And when Bob brought back Ed, to visit his family, Bob was pleased that his parents and siblings said that they support the wedding, and that excepted Ed into their family.
(_)
Cowboy Bebop Reality. Mars. Tharsis City. Bob and Ed's Apartment.
It was morning, and a few days before for Ed and Bob's wedding.
Presently, Bob was reflecting on his life. And he decided to reality jump to a specific point in he life, as a way to look back on his life.
Bob knew one point in his past, that he could go to, without causing a paradox.
Bob told Ed what he was going to do, so she wouldn't worry. And that he would be back in a little while.
Ed was okay with what Bob was planning, and she wished him luck.
As a disguise, first Bob sneezed, and changed into a woman.
She then got dress into some women's clothing that Ed and B had helped her pick out.
Underneath her outer clothing, Bob, as a woman, wore the women's cotton underwear, and regular bra that fit her chest, shoulders, and breasts. Over those items, she wore a white long sleeved blouse, a dark blue long skirt, and black flat sole slippers.
As Bob looked at herself in the mirror of her bedroom, she admitted her herself, in thought, 'After being forced to where a bikini in public for a week, wearing more conservative feminine clothing, as a woman, no longer bothers me. I guess those parties did work to make gender benders more comfortable in wearing less clothing, and clothing they would not normally wear.'
Next, Bob picked up off the dresser top, a ID card that Ed had made for her female form. As joke, th ID card listed Bob's real age. Though, it did not list the date of Bob's birth. It also had a more feminine alias name on it. She put the ID card into a pocket on the right side of her skirt, that was hidden in the folds of her skirt. The pocket was originally designed to hide a small gun. But, a ID card and reality device would fit in it, as well.
Bob then grabbed one of Ed and her reality devices. She thought of the reality, time, and place she wanted to go, and pressed the red button on the device. She then vanished.
(_)
Bob's Home Reality, years ago. Tokyo Japan. Eight ten PM local time.
The next think Bob knew, was in an alleyway, by the building she planned to walked to go into.
She put her reality device in the hidden pocket of her skirt, by her ID card.
She then turned, and walked to the front of the building. While she did so, she could hear sounds of fighting from the opposite side of the building.
She thought, 'It is best I leave them alone.'
Bob then calmly walked into the bar, and towards the bar counter, where she sad down, on a bar stool. She looked over at Rock, talking to her much younger self, at a window booth, across the room. Which Young Bob's back turned to her.
Bob thought, 'This brings back memories. And since this is basically a timeloop, I am allowed to watch, without worrying. So, let's listen to what they are saying.'
Bob then did her best to listen to the conversation across the room. Fortunately, the room was quiet, with only Bob, the bartender, Rock, and young Bob, being inside. So, she could hear the two of them talking, fairly well.
(_)
Young Bob cracked a grin, as he went onto say, “Like you said in your series. It was like me two and a half years ago. I was asleep, and then all of a sudden, brushing up against you and Revy, had awoke me to what really was going on with everything. Now, I am awake, and I am not going back to sleep. I feel alive more than I have in my entire life. I am alive now, because of Ed, Rico, you, and Revy. I thank you four for that.”
Rock replied, “You're welcome.”
Young Bob responded, “But, I am not going to let you close my eyes, again. I have already lived too much to surrender, now. To give you an idea of what my life I has become. I took a five thousand feet drop in the air, without even checking my parachute, because I felt alive. When I was faced with the problem of getting from Mars to Earth within two day. I did not ask myself if I could cross that distance in that time. I asked myself how I would accomplish that task.”
“Also, there is still the matter of you kidnapping my girlfriend. And after you did that, you want me to trust you with my mind? You are not this dense, Rock.”
Rock begrudgingly conceded, “True.” She thought, 'I admit. That request was a long shot.'
Young Bob stated, “Besides, Rico made it clear that your brainwashing does not really work for long against those that fight the programing. Also, Ed is the first girl that has literally, in the entire multiverse, shown any romantic interest in me. I am not going to give up the best thing happening in my life. And no, we haven't done it, yet.”
Rock asked, “So, what are you looking for, in this conversation? Payback? Revenge?”
Young Bob answered, “Rock, I am not looking for payback, nor revenge. The reason I am here is that I am just trying to avoid a fight, and save Ed. I could careless about everything else. We could both walk away from each other for the rest of our long lives. And never see each other again. And I could live with that.”
“So, here is my counter offer. You back off. Ed stays with me. We keep our stuff. We try to stay out of trouble. Within reason. We are dealing with Murphy's Law here. And I check in within you on a scheduled place, time, and reality. To let you know where we have been, along with getting your input on a few places we may like to go. I am not a fool. I am sure there are realities that literally look good on paper, but are too dangerous to go to.”
“So, what do you say?”
Rock remained silent for a few seconds, as she thought about Bob's offer.
Young Bob thought, 'At least she is thinking about my counter offer.'
Rock then stated, “While, I admit that is a tempting offer. I cannot accept your offer, on those terms.” She thought, 'And it was really tempting.'
Young Bob thought, 'Damn.' He joked, “Well dear. If you want the Mercedes, you are first going to have to earn it.”
Rock warned, “Don't try channeling John Crichton. I personally know the man.”
Young Bob slyly smiled, as he stated, “Really? Rico did not mention him.”
Rock mentally cursed, 'Damn.'
(_)
At the bar counter, Bob listened to the exchange, and she started giggling, while she thought, 'I had forgotten how stubborn both Rock and I are. Talk about a clash of ego. Still, we were polite enough to keep it civil.'
She continued listen to their conversation.
(_)
Rock asked, “Bob. Do you really think you can take us on? I am on good terms with the badasses of my reality. And they are only the tip of the iceberg of what I could bring against you.”
Young Bob countered, “I am sure you are not bluffing. Though, ask Zangief. He will tell you that I am a fast learner. And while I do not want to. I am sure. With a little help. I could take you down.”
(_)
From the counter, Bob's giggling turned into light laughter, as she mentally reflected, 'I could really be arrogant, when I wanted to.'
(_)
Rock stated, “You do not know what the future holds, Bob. This could turned out very well, or badly for you.”
Young Bob grinned from ear to ear, as he said, “Actually, I do know what the future holds for myself.”
Rock saw the woman at the bar counter laughing even louder.
Young Bob stated, “While I was on Mars, I met my future self. I guess he was around two decades older than myself. I also met Ed's future self. She looked great for her age. And she is still my girlfriend in the future. That is how I know it will likely workout well for us. But, I am taking things slow with us. Just in case. And there was even another woman with my future self. A business partner. She had a wonderful personality. And she was almost as hot as Ed.”
Rock thought, 'Judy at Jayray's electronics must have been talking about Bob's future self, and this other woman. I doubt she was talking about Ed. Ed just has that look and personality, that whom ever meets her, they remember everything about her.'
Young Bob continued, “Though, I admit to my bias when it comes to Ed. The irony is. I was never really crazy about her when I watched the Cowboy Bebops. Only after I got to know her, in person, as an older teenager, that I found I really like her. I dare say. I may even love her. Anyway, my future self is a badass, with a hot, loving girlfriend. Good friends. And a good life. I want to to be that badass. I will be that badass. And I will not let you stop me.”
Rock joked, “Now, who is the cliche one?”
(_)
At the counter, Bob started laughing even harder, as she thought, 'I made the mistake of thinking that my future self... Well past self now... Was how I would turn out in the end. Boy... Or should I say, girl, was I wrong.'
(_)
Young Bob replied, “Touche... One second, please”
Young Bob turned around, and unknowingly looked at older, female Bob, as he yelled, “Do you mind?! We are having a private conversation here!”
Bob saw her young self's, much younger and masculine, face, as he snapped at her. She immediately nodded in acknowledgment, as she stopped laughing. She nodded towards Young Bob, as she went quiet.
Bob thought, 'Lord, was I young then. Still, I better be quiet, before I cause a paradox.'
Young Bob turned back to sit straight in his seat, as he looked at Rock, while saying, “I loath eavesdroppers. Doing so is just so rude.”
Rock said, “I agree.”
(_)
Bob heard her younger self's comment, as she thought, 'I admit it, I am being a hypocrite, for eavesdropping on them. But, this situation is to damn funny to stop.'
Just then, from the other side of the counter, the bartender walked up to Bob. He requested, in japanese, “I need to see some ID”
Bob pulled out her ID card from her hidden skirt pocket. She handed it to the bartender, as she said, in japanese, “Here.”
The bartender looked at the ID and did a double-take, as he asked, “Is this for real?”
The woman replied, “Please. I am not ordering anything. And I will be gone in a few minutes. I just need to sit down for a few minutes.”
The bartender was quiet for a few seconds. He then said, “Okay.” Next, he handed Bob back her ID card.
Bob took the ID card, and put it in her hidden pocket.
The bartender then walked away from her.
(_)
Young Bob turned around, to look outside the windows, behind him, at the battle between Zangief and the three women. He commented, “You know, Rock. I am surprised that Zangief can hold his own against Ranma, Natsuru, and that blond woman, for this long.”
Rock looked out the window, at the fight, as well, and saw what Bob meant. She looked back at Bob, as she stated, “It is not surprising. Zangief can take a lot of punishment. Wait a minute, you know about Ranma and Natsuru from that deluxe package. But, you don't know who the blond is?”
Young Bob turned back around in his seat, to face Rock. He answered, “No. I do not know who she is.”
Rock giggled. She then said, “It is going to be fun when you find out.”
Young Bob replied, “I look forward to it.” He then noticed the time on the clock, above the wall, behind the bar counter, to his right side.
Young Bob began getting out of his seat, as he stated, “Well, it looks it is my move.” He thought, 'In a few minutes, it is time to pick up, Nataru and Ed. And I need to start to head over there, with Zangief.”
“I hope they had better luck with Birdy, than I did with Rock. Though, I am not worried about Rock trying to stop me. It is not her style to become physical violent, unless she, or someone she cares for, is physically threatened. Which I have not done.'
Rock looked up at Young Bob, as she asked, “How do you figure that?”
As Young Bob stood up straight, he looked down at her, while she was still sitting down. Bob stated, “Do not you know recall? The home team always lets the visiting team go first at bat.”
Rock giggled. She said, “For that worthy joke alone, I am going to let you leave the bar, without any trouble. You are developing a nice style. I would like to see how you turn out.”
Young Bob commented, “Thank you. And while you are clearly the villain in all this, you are not being a bitch about it.”
Rock held out her right hand, as she replied, “I appreciate that.”
Bob shook her hand, as he responded, “May the best... person win.”
Rock said, “I agree.”
Both of them noticed the others grip was firm, but not tight. Meaning, they were sincere about their words.
A few seconds later, they broke then handshake.
Rock then asked, “One more question. Given your genre savviness and knowledge, I would think, just out of curiosity, you would have ask me what I thought being a woman was like. Given we both know I use to be a man.”
Young Bob calmly said, “That is your personal business. I would never think of asking for such intimate information from someone that was not a close friend.”
Rock complimented, “You really do know your manners.”
Young Bob responded, “Knowing manners, and applying them, has been two of the major reasons I am still breathing. This game is not made for the crude, and the rude. Chaka proved that. And that bastard died too quickly. You of all people should appreciate that, given we both know that you have been in situations where the only things that kept you from being immediately killed were your tact and manners.”
Rock agreed, “You are right about that. Your move, Bob.”
Young Bob simply nodded in response. He then turned, walked towards the exit, and out, onto the sidewalk.
Rock thought, 'I will give him one minute, before I follow him out of this bar. It is so rare in this business to meet such genuinely polite people. It is sad that we are on opposite sides of this situation. I believe, if the situation was different, we could be good friends. And I hope, one day, we can be genuine friends.' She then looked at the woman at the bar counter, as she continued her thought, 'I wonder what her story is?'
(_)
From the counter, Bob's eyes locked with Rock's eyes. Bob thought, 'She is looking at me with interest. I need to get out of here. But, how? If I walk out the door, I am walking into a mess... Wait a minute. How about I just walk into the ladies restroom, and reality jump out of here? That should work. And I see the sign for the restrooms is behind Rock. I just hope she doesn't ask me any questions, while I walk passed her.'
The woman looked back at Rock in her eyes.
Bob immediately got up from her seat at the counter, and walked towards the restroom.
As Bob walked passed Rock, she noticed from Rock's facial expression, that the japanese woman expected her to stop and speak to her.
Instead, Bob just continued walking passed her.
Bob soon reached the ladies restroom, and enter the room without a second thought.
Bob thought, 'I need to leave quickly. And it doesn't matter if someone is using the stalls or not. They won't see me leave.'
Bob swiftly pulled out her reality device from her hidden pocket in her skirt. She then thought of returned to her apartment on Mars, in the Cowboy Bebop reality, five minutes after she left. She then pressed the red button on the device, and she disappeared from sight, as she reality jumped home.
A few seconds later, Rock opened the door to the ladies restroom, and she walked inside the room.
After entering the ladies restroom, she looked around. She then checked the stalls.
Rock mentally noted, 'There is no one in this room, except for myself. And I just checked. There no large windows, nor ventilation ducks, that she could have exited the room from. And I would have seen her came back through the door... Still, I have other more immediate matters to attend too.'
Rock swiftly exited the ladies restroom.
Rock then casually headed for the main exit to the bar. She took her time, to give Bob the time she had allotted to him. As she walked, she thought, 'Yet... I wonder...'
(_)
Black Lagoon Reality. Lagoon island. A few days later, on the day of Ed and Bob's wedding.
It was a sunny morning, in backyard of the Lagoon mansion, on the opposite side of the building from the grassy field, and the bay, with the pier that Lagoon PT boat was moored to.
In the backyard, there was a podium at the end of the yard, leading to the jungle.
Between the building and the podium, there were several chairs, in rows, that were situated, facing the podium. Also, there was a long red carpet running down center of the rows of chairs, which lead from the building, to the podium.
Everyone invite to the wedding, had already showed up, and they were all well dressed for the occasion.
Bob and Ed invite practically everyone, they personally knew, to their wedding. From Natsuru, Birdy, Violin, Zangief, Bob's own immediate family. Even the Serenity crew was there, including Daiyu.
The Lagoon family, Shenhua, Sawyer, Lotton, Balalaika, along with Ranma, Akira, Natsuru, and there three teenager daughters were there.
Annie and Arcee were there as well.
Ed invited Jet and Faye, and Siniz Hesap Lutfen Appledelhi, whom was Ed's father. Faye even agreed to be Ed's bridesmaid.
Bob had to go get both his family, and later Siniz, from their respective homes, across the multiverse. The rest of the people had their own means of getting to the wedding.
And to Bob and Ed's pleasant surprised, the Lagoon family were being wonder hosts, for their wedding.
Though, B stated that he, or she, depending on how B felt at the time, would be the one to return Bob's family and Ed's father, to their homes, in their proper realities, and times. So, Ed and Bob could start their honeymoon right after the wedding, and reception, were concluded.
It was interesting, though peaceful when Siniz met Bob's family.
B had used a packet of instant spring of drown man to become a man, and be Bob's best man for the wedding. And B wore a tuxedo.
Bob was obviously a groom for the event. And he wore his tuxedo.
Ed was in a white wedding dress, that suited her well.
(_)
Bob walked through the people, as they started to get seat, he saw Revy, in her red dress.
Bob walked over to Revy, whom was still standing.
Bob came to a stop in front of her, as he politely requested, “Revy, I need a favor.”
Revy turned to Bob, as she asked, “Well, isn't this a switch. What is it, Bob?”
Bob stated, “Long story short. The reason I trusted you, way back when, to save B, was that I went to the future. On this exact day.”
Revy inquired, with curiosity in her tone of voice, “Really? I bet that was interesting?”
Bob answered, “Yes. It was. Anyway, my past self is coming here. And the way I remember it, you are the one who meets with, and talks to him. While the rest of us are at the wedding.”
Revy questioned, “I am not going to miss the wedding? Am I?”
Bob answered, “No. You are not going to miss the wedding. Still, I know where he is going to be. I need you to talk to him. Because, as I said, I remember you talking to him.”
Revy casually said, “Okay. I am having too nice a day to cause a paradox. I will meet your past self, if for any other reason that to see the look on his face, when he realizes he is present to his own future wedding.”
Bob smiled, as he said, “Thank Revy. Also, before you head up there, to where you meet him. I need you to make sure the front doors to you home are unlocked.”
Revy asked, “Sure. So, what do you want me to say to him?”
Bob answered, “Nothing really. Just tell him to look out the window of the room you meet him in. The specific room you meet me in on the second story, on the right side, when you are facing the front of your home, in the room over looking this side of your yard. That should be the room you should be heading too.”
Bob then pointed, with his right index finger, at a specific room. He then lower his right hand, as he continued, “Then, you can hide, right inside the room, beside the door of the room, until he comes. I know he will not notice you, because I didn't, when I was him. Also, assure him that Boris will be all right. And use the name, Boris. Not B. Remember this is right before we saved B's life.”
Revy stated, “Okay. I understand. Still, it is going to be hard to keep your bigger secrets.”
Bob replied, “Just think about the fun you have already had with me, over that, and that should help keep you quiet.”
Revy responded, “Good point. I will see you later.”
Bob then watched as Revy over to Rock, and whispered something into her ear.
Rock turned to look at Bob.
Bob shrugged. Rock smiled in response.
Bob then watched as Revy walked into her home, as she headed for a specific upstairs room, to wait for past Bob to show up.
Meanwhile, Bob went back to his place at the podium, as everyone was getting seats. With likely Ed coming out for the wedding, in her white wedding gown, in a few minutes.
(_)
A few minutes later, the wedding has started, with Siniz walking Ed down the carpet, to the podium.
As Bob and Ed stood facing each other, with the priest to one of his sides, and B right behind him. Faye, in her dress, was right behind Ed. And on the other side of Faye, was Violin, in a cute dress.
Given how messed up gender roles were for most of those attending, and hosting the wedding, no one complained about Violin being the ring bearer, which was usually the role of a boy.
It was at that moment, from the corner of Bob's eye, opposite to where the priest was to him, that Bob saw his past, bearded self, and Revy, through a window, in the second story of the mansion.
Bob saw his past self talking to Revy.
Not wanting to risk ruining Ed and his wedding, Bob turned his attention back to what the priest was saying.
A few minutes later, Bob, noticed that Revy had rejoined the wedding, as she took her seat by Rock, and the rest of her family.
Soon, it was time for the important questions by the priest. And the answers were both yes. With exchanging of the gold wedding rings, during their answers. And finally there was big kiss at the end.
And then there was the reception. Which had the dancing, the wedding cake, and the opening of gifts that were given to them. With B volunteering to handle moving the gifts to Ed and Bob's apartment, on Mars, in the Cowboy Bebop reality.
The Lagoon family did wonderfully, in providing a large enough room, with a dance floor, for the reception. Along with, good, relaxing, soft rock music, for the dancing. In addition, they catered good food and drinks.
Ed and Bob shared the first dance, and the first pieces of cake.
When the party was over, and the gifts were opened, Ed and Bob grabbed their luggage, they had brought with them. They saw their goodbyes, and thanks. Then, Ed used a reality device to reality jump to their agreed upon honeymoon destination.
Said destination being in Cowboy Bebop reality, on the warm, watery moon of Ganymede.
The exact locations of Ed and Bob's two week honeymoon, was on a luxury cruise ship on the seas of Ganymede.
Being from Ganymede, and being Ed's good friend, Jet helped them get the reservations for the cruise ship, among other things, as his wedding gift to them.
Ed and Bob had a great time. With the sunsets, and sunrises, against the planet of Jupiter in the sky, being breathtaking.
When the honeymoon ended, Ed and Bob returned to their home in Tharsis City on Mars. While being married, things returned to normal for them, and B, except for two little details.
Among the gifts that were given to Ed and Bob at the wedding, there were some instant spring of drown man packets from the Lagoon family. Along with some special medical equipment. Including, equipment for freezing things.
And these gifts did not surprised Ed. For Ed finally wanted to be a mother. And she did not want to get pregnant alone.
Three months later, both spouses were pregnant. Bob hated giving up drinking, but she did so for their children. The spouses each later gave birth to a healthy son.
Soon after, Ed and Bob, as a man, decided to raise their children in a manner that would give them a some what normal life on Mars.
B, Jet, Faye, and the Serenity Crew agreed to their request. And they would not tell Ed and Bob's sons the truth about what was really going on.
Still, genetic tests, soon after birth, confirmed that the sons had unknowingly gained their father's genetic heritage, but like others with the same latent abilities, their genes were dormant. These genetic tests also found that the two sons were both immune, and not carriers to the gender bending virus that Bob was a carrier for.
Soon after this children were born, Ed and Bob's family moved to a larger home, and B regularly stop by to help watch the children when they real were young. When B was not available, they made other arrangements. They even visited their grandparents, on Bob's parents on Earth, in another reality, without the sons realizing they had crossed reality. But, they had to stop visiting them as the sons got older, so they won't know that they had crossed realities.
Ed's father came to visit them as few times, as well.
The sons were never told the truth of their parents' past. They grew up thinking they were fraternal twins.
The sons did think it was odd that whenever their father got sick, their aunt, their father's much younger sister, would come to visit.
As the sons grew, the parents found that they had their mothers brains, but their father's sanity.
Both sons were equally intelligent, as they were athletic.
Both brothers cared for the other.
One gravitated towards sports, the other preferred the sciences.
When they both reached high school, the jock choose to play American style football.
He was nicknamed, by his teammates, as the 'linebreaker'. And he dated a cheerleader.
Still, whenever he went on a date, he made sure his brother had a nice date as well, so they could go together.
The nerd preferred to study high level physics. He began the teacher's pet for his high school physics instructor. His teacher was a young, slender, pretty woman, with short white hair, and pale skin. Her name was Professor Cosupsir.
The instructor had him focus on theoretical research on M-theory. To use the gate system as a template to create a gate system across the multiverse itself. And he was making progress in the mathematics to do so.
The only thing the two brothers argued over was if M-theory was real, or not. But, it was a small matter.
During their final year in high schools, using a white marker board, in their living room, the two brothers worked together to solve the multiverse gate system formula. And they succeeded.
Still, they decided not to tell anyone, including Professor Cosupsir, just to double check the math, and make sure the math was correct, so as to prevent a more destructive gate explosion than what had blown up a chunk of Earth's moon, and ravage the Earth with asteroids hitting it.
Yet, this was while their parents were away on business. On the same night the brothers has broke the mathematical formula, while at home, there was a knock at their front door. They answered the door to find a trio of teenage girls their age wanting to talk to them.
They claimed to be distant cousins of their father.
One of the brothers commented that they did not know of any cousins.
Then, one of the trio sneezed and change into a guy, shattering the brothers normal life to pieces.
It was then they learned that two of the girls could change gender with a sneeze, and all three could do so at will.
And each one was far stronger than the brothers. Along with this, one had ice and water abilities. Another lightning, abilities. And the third one havd fire abilities.
The brothers were able to dodge the energy attacks, and they are able to escape, but not before being knocked into the white board, destroyed part of their formula.
After the brothers escaped, the trio looked at the formula, and took it to their friends and family.
Though, to make matters worse. After getting away from the sisters. The brothers really should not have turned to their teacher, Ms Cosupsir, for help.
For by doing so, the brothers soon found themselves on a cross realities spanning adventure, with the jock admitting he was wrong on M-theory.
And soon into this adventure, along with getting mixed up with the gender changing trio, they also had run ins with a teenage band of female pirates, a young adult dark blue haired woman from Tokyo, aliens, and every crazy imaginable, crawling out of the woodwork for them. All of them were either after the two teenager boys, for their formula, or their hides.
And during this time, the brothers learned some literally shocking news about their DNA, and parentage.
Through all this, both brothers agreed that at their first opportunity, they were going to have a long discussion with their parents.
But, that is another story.
The End.
(_)
Author's Note:
Well, that is it for Book Three of my Anthology Of Insanity.
I hope you enjoyed this book, and the ending. Though, that does not mean the show is over folks.
As this chapter titled, “And So, The Show Must Go On.”
While, it is cliché for the new character to marry another character. Most times, such relationships are rushed in a story.
On the other hand, I took a very long time, building Ed and Bob's courtship. And given all the work, I believe the wedding is finally justified.
I have found that is the core of the romance genre. Take one times developing relationships between characters. And taking one's time in a relationship is also a wise thing to do in real life. Rush into a relationship is one of the quick ways to end it.
The end of this chapter gives you clues of what my next story is about. Though, that is only the tip of the iceberg.
And 'Cosupsir' is anagram. If you figure out who that person is, than you know a big part of the plot of my story is going to be.
Until next time. Have fun.